The Heart of The Queen

Chapters

Bore on the Homefront
Tea, Coffee, and Chrysalis
Community Service
Breaking Point
The Moon Illuminates the Path
A Desperate Deal
Homecoming
Her Sirens' Keeper
Always Stick to What You Know
Afterhours
Dream Team
Sudden Awakening
A Dazzling Day
The Gift of Gratitude
Honesty is (Subjectively) The Best Policy
Slumber Party with the Fishes
Devious Dares and Startling Truths
Tough Love
Bittersweet
Making Memories
Countdown
A Dazzling Evening

Bore on the Homefront

The throne room of Bugartha’s castle was truly a sight to behold. The room was long with a scarlet carpet on top of the white tile floor that stretched from the entrance all the way to the throne of the queen herself. Standing along the walls were the finest of the Changeling Kingdom’s guards, each equipped with the most advanced armor available to the changelings. With the help of Equestria, they developed a strong set of body armor for the guards, coming in the form of green plating with some hints of blue that covered most of their bodies and magically adjusted its shape when a changeling underwent transformation. Their eyes were covered with orange visors that allowed illumination within the deeper tunnels and protection for those who had not fully adapted to the sunlight. These elite changelings carried out their important duty on this day with most sleeping on their hooves as others struggled to keep their eyes open.

On top of the throne sat the graceful changeling queen herself. The obsidian throne had been part of the changelings’ royalty as far back as their earliest recorded history. Not much was known of its origin, but it was a symbol of authority and power, especially when the queen rested her eyes upon it. Behind the throne was a brightly-colored stained glass window that depicted an image of the current queen, crafted during the first days of her reign. The image was one of Nymph standing upright, holding a scroll in one hoof and a rose in the other, a perfect picture of the queen who currently slept with her head resting on her hoof and drool dripping out from her mouth.

The ongoing lack of activity had taken its toll on those in the throne room. No changeling had come to the queen in need of something, no dire situation threatened the Changeling Kingdom, and there wasn’t even a birthday to at least bring some excitement. With the food crisis finally resolved, the kingdom was very stable. Too stable. The guards were shocked when they saw their grand ruler sleeping on her own throne, but none dared to bother her, mostly because they wished to follow her example as there were still several hours left in the day.

All of a sudden, a loud clatter disturbed their slumber. The soldiers quickly looked around the room and the surprise nearly caused Nymph to fall off her throne. She hastily wiped the spit hanging from her lip and charged her horn. “What happened? Are we under attack!?”

“N-no,” one guard stated nervously as she picked up something off the floor, “I just fell asleep and lost my grip of my spear. My apologies.”

The entire room was filled with groaning as Nymph facehoofed. “Splendid. The most exciting thing to have happened today was someone dropping something.” She let out a loud, drawn out sigh. “Is there anything exciting going on anywhere in our kingdom that I could get involved in?”

The guards turned to each other, murmuring and shrugging. “Uh…they recently built a waterpark on the surface. Does that count?”

Ignoring him, Nymph got up from her throne. “This is ridiculous and, without a doubt, pointless. Given how it seems nothing will happen today, just like the many days before, I’m retiring early and I order you all to do the same.”

“But my queen!” another guard cried. “You cannot simply leave your duties! I know the days have been uneventful, but I think it would be critical for you to-”

“You will all still get a full day’s pay.”

“Enjoy your day off!” he said as he and all of the other soldiers rushed out the door, cheering. Nymph walked down the short flight of stairs from her throne, taking a moment to stretch when she got to the bottom. She then made her way to the lower section of her castle, praying that something interesting was going on there while traversing the white colored hallways.

Peace for her kingdom was a blessing and a curse. It was what she and her ancestors had been striving for and she had at last found it, but now her role as queen became far less engaging. Rather than rallying the people together through their struggles and making tough decisions to keep the people fed and content, all she did now was approve laws and make public appearances at events she mostly did not care for. It astounded her that Chrysalis, living the life of a commoner, often found herself in far more interesting situations from her job as a matchmaker. Nymph couldn’t even think of five things that lesser citizens did to amuse themselves.

Towards the bottom of her castle was a pair of metal double doors guarded by two soldiers that saluted her as she passed through, leading her into a hall with more doors covering both sides. She couldn’t imagine this area being boring in the slightest as there was always work being done. She could hear someone speaking through one door left ajar and slowed her pace, not wishing to disturb their work. When she reached the door, she peeked inside to see four changelings in a dark room wearing white coats looking through a window. Behind them were for small wooden desks littered with papers, bags from fast food restaurants, and rings made from coffee cups coating their work space. These changelings could easily organize experiments, but certainly not their belongings.

“The test will now commence to observe the reaction of the two substances,” spoke Cleora, a female changeling with a short blue mane and glasses that served as the head of Nymph’s research department. “Deploy the tablet.” It was difficult for Nymph to keep quiet with her metal shoes hitting the floor, but she managed to creep to the back of the room. She held back her excitement as she watched whatever wondrous display would take place before her eyes.

Inside the test chamber, she saw a small white tablet held by a metallic claw over a large bottle of brown liquid. The claw released the tablet and when it fell into the bottle, it slightly shook as suds erupted out briefly, making quite a mess on the floor. Nymph thought it was all rather strange, but perhaps the genius minds before her saw something she couldn’t. When it finished, the entire room was left in dead silence. “That’s…that’s it?” one of the two stallions stammered. “That’s our experiment?”

Cleora hastily flipped through her clipboard. “No! This can’t be right! This cannot be our entire experiment! Where’s the rest of it!? Where are our groundbreaking discoveries!?”

“Uh...” started the other stallion, snickering, “you really think this was a real experiment?”

The head researcher grabbed him and shook him. “Of course it was! It was in the list of proposed experiments approved by the queen! What else could it have possibly been!?”

“Cleora,” the other mare said, also giggling, “it was a joke.”

Cleora dropped her victim. “A…a joke?”

The two changelings cracked up. “Of course it was!” replied the stallion. “Haven’t you heard of what happens when you mix mints and soda? We knew what would happen since the start!”

“Looks like we were right all along. You really don’t have a life outside of work, do you?” teased the other mare. “Wow. It’s pretty sad you couldn’t figure out something little kids do all the time. Some head researcher, huh?”

In an instant, Cleora wrapped a hoof around each of their necks. “Zizina! Mosquito! Do you realize what you two have done!? The queen is going to have us arrested and our names will be tarnished! If my career is going down the toilet, then I am taking you both with me!”

“Arrested? You’re…overacting,” Zizina gasped as she tried to pry her throat free.

“No, I am not! This experiment was fully funded and we have nothing to show to our queen but your stupidity!”

Mosquito broke free and backed away from her, gasping for air. “F-funded!? We submitted it as a joke! How much money could they have possibly given you?” His eyes suddenly grew large. “Don’t tell me.”

“Oh yes, Mosquito!” Cleora ripped a piece of paper from her clipboard and held it out to him. “We were given two hundred thousand bits as part of our grant!”

“Two hundred thousand!?” replied the other three changelings.

“Oh Celestia, we’re screwed!” cried Zizina. “It was just a prank! A silly, obvious prank! I don’t want to go to jail!”

“Wait!” yelled the other stallion. “I got an idea! We just need to make up some of the details of the experiment to cover our flanks!”

“Make up? We’re royal scientists, Scorpion! We’re about facts!” scolded Cleora as she tossed a pen at him.

“Just hear me out! We’ll just say the reason for this experiment was due to…er…changelings exploding when consuming both mints and soda! Queen Nymph does not know as much about the day-to-day life of regular changelings, so we’ll tell her that this is a story that is spreading panic throughout the kingdom! We’ll tell her the rumor turned out to be false and return all the grant money. Nobody ever has to know.”

“Now that’s something I would love to see you try.” The four scientists froze before slowly turning their heads to watch the queen approach the window. “That little mint caused quite a mess. Can’t imagine how this could have went if you used all the money given to you. It’s a funny yet frightening thought.”

“Y-y-y-y-y-your Highness!” Cleora stuttered as she bowed. “Please forgive me for hiring these incompetent changelings! I will fire them and correct this mistake personally!”

“Oh, calm yourself, Cleora. I don’t blame any of you for this little oversight.” Nymph picked up the paper from the floor. “Personally, I think this was a good thing. This tells me I still have to do some maintenance around here for such a silly thing to happen without anyone batting an eye. Just come up with a new experiment and we’ll put the money into that.”

“Of course!” Cleora turned toward her colleagues. “You three clean up this mess and come up with something before I get back or you’re all fired!” Nymph followed her back into the hallway. “Aside from that little…incident, what brings you down here, Your Majesty?”

“I’m merely checking up on things. My current duties are dull, so I decided to visit here and see something of interest.”

“I guess you got what you came for.” The smaller mare laughed timidly. “I’m afraid that’s all you’re going to see today. The experiment was scheduled for the entire day. I…need to figure out what we can do for the next few hours.”

“You can start by giving me the latest results of our defense research.”

“Yes, of course. Let’s speak in my office.” Nymph followed Cleora into a room where the tile floor was replaced with dark green carpet. On her left and right were two large wooden shelves filled to the brim with all sorts of books. Behind the head scientist’s desk was a large fish tank which carried a colorful assortment of fish. The sight made Nymph feel a pang of hunger, but she resisted. She sat at the desk opposite of Cleora, taking note of the stacks of paper that cluttered it and wondered how anything was ever found in there. Cleora pulled out a file from one of her drawers and opened it up. “I’m afraid the results are not what we wanted.”

“Tell me anyway.”

She skimmed through some of the papers, murmuring to herself until she found what she was looking for. “Defense crystals are still incapable of controlling the minds of more than ten at once. Further tests show that this can be resolved using more crystals, but this comes with an expense.”

“Only I can charge them.”

Cleora nodded as she continued. “Along with this, with the establishment of our outdoor settlements, optimal positioning has been difficult to calculate when using a small amount of crystals. I’m afraid they would be best left at the underground entrances to get the most benefit out of them.”

The queen slouched in her seat. “Would continuing to fund studies on my magic be a waste of time?”

Cleora cleared her throat. “Months of research conclude that might be the case if we continued studying here. Comparing your magic to those of the alicorns is quite surprising. You are a powerful magic user, but they easily surpass you. Even some unicorns with enough study and training could take you on if you were not fully powered. I’m beginning to suspect that Chrysalis’s victory over Celestia was a stroke of luck.”

“That’s something I do not want to hear.” Nymph got up from her seat and approached the window, watching her guards patrol the wall surrounding the palace. “How can I be a good ruler if I cannot protect my people? If Tirek had set his sights here for any reason, we would have been powerless and it would be all my fault for being so weak.”

“I don’t think Tirek is a fair comparison, My Queen. Even Celestia herself found him to be a threat and put all her eggs in one basket. A very risky move, if you ask me.”

Nymph smirked. “It’s what she does, but who can argue with the results?” She turned toward Cleora. “We are not blessed like Equestria or the Crystal Empire. We do not have Elements of Harmony or a Crystal Heart to protect us. All we have is us. Tirek was very powerful, but so were Discord and Nightmare Moon. We need to be prepared for the worst because I fear more foes will come.” She returned to her seat and rested her head on her hoof after removing the shoe. “With Equestrian borders open to us, I thought defense would be the perfect use of my mind control magic now that deceit is no longer needed, but I see that I was wrong. A once powerful gift wielded by royal changelings to guide their kind has been made useless by the changing times.”

“I’m afraid I may have misled you.” The queen looked at her, curious. “I said it would be a waste of time if we were to continue researching it, so I sent the data and some materials to Canterlot. We changelings barely wield magic and thus have a poor understanding of it, but unicorns are exposed to it all their lives. I am confident that they will see something we couldn’t given that they’ve already discovered a wide variety of spells. Actually, that reminds me.” Cleora stood up and flew to the top of one of her shelves, pulling out a large textbook and opened it to the bookmarked page. “Somepony from Canterlot gave me something very interesting to look at.”

Nymph picked it up and realized it was a history book. It detailed an incident from about a thousand years ago of creatures called sirens using songs to unleash chaos until they were banished. It suddenly clicked in her head that Twilight had an encounter with these exact sirens in the other world a couple of weeks ago. However, information about the mirror and the other world were best left in secret. “Sirens? I have never heard of them.”

“Neither have I. They told me that sirens are an extremely rare kind of pony and that this is the most detailed account regarding them. They live far from land in the deep sea, so it’s no surprise we’ve never seen one.”

Taking another look at the picture in the book, Nymph replied, “These things are supposed to be ponies?”

“It’s a theory, but there hasn’t really been any proof. Finding one in the first place would be a miracle.”

“So how does this relate to us?” Nymph questioned as she passed back the book.

“If sirens really are genetically related to ponies, then they are somehow related to us, possibly as a close relative. They too have the power to control minds and feed off of strife to gain power. However, in contrast to royal changelings, they are able to control the minds of many with ease by using song and the effects appear to be long term.”

“In other words, they’re like the opposite of us.”

“Exactly.” Cleora closed the textbook. “The ponies at Canterlot University possess an enormous well of knowledge and I am positive that they will provide us with something useful in researching your magic. Apparently they have some research notes from a siren that unicorns encountered hundreds of years ago as well as several notes from Starswirl’s encounter, so perhaps they can use those to help make the most of your magic. They will find something to keep the kingdom safe, I assure you.”

Nymph smiled. “Splendid. Inform me of the results as soon as you get them.” They both stood up and headed for the door. “For now, focus the research on some anti-magic weaponry. About every attack on Equestria involves some sort of magic, so tell your underlings to stop fooling around and get back to work.”

“Not to worry. What happened was a small incident. I assure you nothing like that will happen again under my watch.” Upon exiting the room, they witnessed many other researchers flooding toward the lab they were in earlier, where it sounded like someone was spewing out their insides. Without hesitating, Cleora flew over to the room and Nymph could hear her voice boom over the commotion. “What in the world did you do!?”

“We did a dare where he would eat a box of mints and then drink the soda! It just keeps coming out!” cried Scorpion.

“Oh, for the love of…someone call the janitorial staff!” Wanting to keep her eyes away from the messy scene, Nymph exited the research hall. She couldn’t help but laugh a little at how even her brightest changelings could act like children. Suddenly Luna and Celestia’s behavior seemed less surprising to her. She couldn’t imagine anywhere else in the palace being as entertaining so she went to her chambers. It was a long walk through the hallways to get there, but she couldn’t always teleport somewhere as her guards needed to always know where she was. A missing queen would set the kingdom in turmoil in a matter of minutes.

One of the rooms ahead had the door left open and she could hear quite a bit of talking within. Curiosity directed Nymph to see what was going on. Apparently her slacking the last few days was quite contagious. Many maids, guards, cooks, and other servants had made themselves too comfortable in one of the libraries, perhaps because it was not frequently visited and came with comfy seats. Just because the queen took the day off didn’t mean every other changeling had that luxury. She raised her hoof up and brought it down, the deafening clang of her shoe against the tile echoing across the halls. Nymph walked away as the swarm erupted from the library and dispersed down both directions of the halls. It only a matter of seconds until it was silent once more.

Such was the power of the Changeling Queen.

Her chambers were guarded by her four personal soldiers that saluted her upon arrival and stepped aside to allow her entrance. Inside, Nymph removed all of her attire and placed them on the giant bed, which carried a bedspread decorated in patterns of vines, flowers, and butterflies. Each corner of the bed possessed a pillar of the finest wood that held her transparent blue curtains. Many pillows aligned the head of the bed, but her personal favorite contained feathers she collected from the alicorns over the course of months during her numerous visits to Equestria. It’s comfort was beyond words.

On one side of the bed was a night stand with a clear crystal acting as light source and a drawer containing magazines and other reading materials. Her horn instantly ignited the stone fireplace placed across from her bed as she walked by. The rug between her bed and fireplace held an image of the map of the world, or at least what was explored. She was even pleased that her kingdom was printed onto it. To the left and right of her bed were two shelves on each side carrying so many books, most of which she read, and windows looking down upon the glorious capital city. Many stone buildings aligned the street below with changelings filling coming and going. Above, a ray of sunlight came down from the ceiling of the mountain, giving enough light for her subjects. Every night, they were gifted with the sight of the stars and the soothing glow of the fungi that aligned the walls. Once a pleasure given to only changelings of the highest wealth or nobility, the sight of the day or night sky was something all her subjects could now enjoy.

Across from the door stood Nymph’s desk, made from enchanted wood from a forest far from her kingdom. It was hundreds of years old and was passed down to her by her mother, looking the same as it did the day she received it, which was good since it saw much use on nearly a daily basis.

Above it on the wall rested a self portrait of herself, looking beautiful as always while holding a rose against her breast and carrying a maternal smile. Changelings always begged her to allow it to be viewed in a gallery, but she couldn’t stand the thought of something happening to it if any changeling was not careful. Beside it was another painting done by her of Princess Celestia, who was in the small pond up in the nearby royal garden, naked. The alicorn’s lower half bathed in the cool water while her forelegs held her up over the grass. She held her head high and allowed the light of her own sun to shine upon her, her wet mane glistening. She was no doubt the most beautiful pony in all of Equestria and Nymph wanted to capture her radiance, even if the princess seemed timid about posing. The painting allowed the queen to always see the pony who helped her through her toughest times and acted as an inspiration for all changelings, herself included.

Next to the desk washer walk in closet, carrying a wide variety of dresses, some of which she made herself. Sometimes she liked to wear one just to change things up, but her cloak was often the only thing she wore. Rarity had come all the way to her castle several times already just to study her dresses, eager to study changeling fashion, especially the queen’s. Nymph even offered to give her a pet arcane spider, which was nearly as big as a small dog and glowed purple, to help provide her with free silk as materials from the kingdom were very expensive, but Rarity fainted instantly.

With nothing else to do, Nymph decided to do what she always did when she was bored. The bottom left side of her desk contained a lock that only her magic could open and inside was a crystal ball placed neatly on a red pillow. The queen placed the shimmering orb on its pedestal on her desk before channeling some of her magic into it. It glowed for a brief moment before revealing an image of the council chamber within her palace. The five changelings seemed to have been encountering the same problem as she was as they were spending their time arguing over what to order from one of the restaurants nearby while playing a game of poker. With Bumble retired, maybe the others would finally have a chance at winning.

The image flickered as it shifted to one of the barracks of her guards. This was usually the best place to hear something interesting or to learn their opinions about particular issues, but today did not bring her much luck. Hardly any guards were present and the ones that were either minded their own business or talked about topics that did not interest her.

“Surely Equestria can offer me something.” As usual, the first place she checked was Cupid’s Arrow. Since Chrysalis’s crystal ball was locked away, all she could see was pitch black, but that did not mean there was no sound.

“AREN’T YOU EXCITED FOR THE WEDDING!?”

Nymph slammed her hooves over her ears, clenching her teeth.

“You know how I feel about weddings,” Nymph heard Chrysalis remark calmly. “Even then, I don’t really know this…Spanky?”

“Cranky!” Pinkie corrected, followed by a giggle.

“Regardless, as happy as I am for him and his bride, I do not think I shall partake in the ceremony.”

“But you showed up to Photo Finish and Fancy’s wedding,” said the pony, sounding slightly hurt.

“And that’s because I helped them get together and couldn’t say no with that lunatic of a mare barging down my door. I do not personally know either of these two mules and my presence alone may attract too much attention away from them. Just imagine either of the princesses showing up for two commoners’ wedding. It would be a very particular scene.”

“You may have a point, but I think they’d still like to see you there,” Pinkie replied.

Chrysalis let out a chuckle. “I doubt they would appreciate a secret changeling at their wedding.”

“But Chrysie, weddings can be so much fun! Isn’t it always nice to see two ponies who love each other very much-”

Nymph released a dejected sigh as she cut off the connection, returning the orb to its original state. She pitied Chrysalis for her inability to escape the conversation, but chose to keep the thought out of her mind. She had other potential ponies to check, so she started with Equestria’s newest princess. With Twilight’s new status, she had left her employment at Cupid’s Arrow, so Spike had to cover her days. The idea of her being on the same level as Celestia and Luna never quite sat right with the royal changeling. She truly respected Twilight as a friend and for her heroic deeds, but she did not look or act the part. The pony lacked some elegance, her attire was absent, and her dancing...needed work. How the ponies could tolerate someone of the highest authority acting like a commoner so frequently was beyond her. Ponies were strange indeed.

She looked into Twilight’s bedroom, finding the alicorn on the bed doing something that caused Nymph to sigh. “So you have been given the highest authority in the land, your own castle, have all the time in the world, and this is what you do!?” Twilight turned the page of her book and then scratched her flank. “Perhaps on my next visit, I should make it a priority to try to help Twilight into becoming a more proper princess.”

She thought about checking on her other friends, but most were in Cupid’s Arrow and probably doing nothing too exciting. Celestia was likely enduring the same trivial tasks she always did and Luna was still asleep. Defeated, the queen returned her crystal ball back into its place of storage. She tapped the top of her desk out of boredom before another idea came to her. It was an idea that made her slightly nervous, but she had nothing else to do, so she had no reason to avoid it. Under the cabinet where the crystal ball was kept was a secret compartment. She touched the wooden bottom and pulled it up as her most secret possession was revealed. If anyone were to learn of this, it could spell disaster for the entire Changeling Kingdom and history would never forget, ruining her reputation forever.

She set the typewriter down and then took out the stack of papers given to her a while back in the Crystal Empire. She looked over the her current draft written in pink ink around the text, skimming to the last page to review the princess’s suggestions. The rewrite was a difficult task, but she felt it would be well worth the effort. “Oh, I have an idea of something heroic, Cadance.”

Nymph breathed in deeply before she could muster up the courage to proceed. She got comfortable in her seat and then the keys of her typewriter glowed.

“Glistening Hauberk,” the gorgeous changeling Cicada exclaimed with worry, “you must let me help you! The poison in that dart is slowing your heart and in a few moments, you will be dead!”

Despite his powerful muscles, Glistening could not pick himself off the dirt. “I…I can’t!” he gasped. “My strength has faded and my armor is crushing me!” As he continued his efforts, he could feel the changeling grabbing him. “What are you doing!?”

“Taking your armor off!” Cicada struggled as she removed his plates as she had never personally handled armor before. Eventually, she stripped the unicorn stallion fully and placed his heavy armor aside. As she dragged the pony onto the soft grass, she caught a glimpse of his naked body. The bright gray soldier was very built and rather well equipped, more than any stallion she had ever seen. She could feel her heart flutter, but she had to act fast. “You’re too weak to do anything, so I will have to take things into my own hooves. Do you trust me?” Glistening Hauberk, struggling to breathe, nodded. “Good. I cannot move somepony of your size alone, so there’s only one thing I can do to get your heart racing.” Cicada hastily removed her expensive dress, letting it fall onto the grass.

“Oh yes, this is getting good,” she said dirtily as the keys kept clicking in sin. None could know of the Changeling Queen’s hobby until she had written a masterpiece. Many times she had written books of this exact nature under false names, but all were laughed at and mocked. Critics had said all sorts of things about her work such as it being crude, vulgar, uninteresting, and just unrealistic, but she would show them.

Eventually, the pace of her typing slowed down to a crawl and Nymph pulled away from her work. She picked up one of the framed pictures on her desk and looked at it. It was her first picture done with a photographic camera, worn with time and lacking any color. It was her sitting in the royal garden along with Chrysalis and Rhopa Locera. While the sisters didn’t have anything on, the queen wore similar attire to what Nymph possessed now. Nymph moved her hoof over the picture, covering her family and only leaving herself.

Nymph, you will be the one who will lead the people when I am no longer fit to rule. Promise me you will help Chrysalis understand my choice. I love you both with all my heart, but this is my decision. Rule this kingdom together and bring an age of prosperity to your subjects. Together, you and Chrysalis will forge your own destiny and become legends. Make your reign more glorious than my own!

She placed the picture down along with her crown and carried herself to her large bed, lying face down. Nymph hated herself for not keeping her promise. Chrysalis was gone and Nymph’s own deeds were nothing she was proud of. Chrysalis was the one with vision and wit and all Nymph did was build her own accomplishments over her sister’s failure. She didn’t deserve what the history books would say about her years from now. She didn’t feel worthy of replacing Chrysalis after all the good she had brought to their people. And now, because of Celestia’s help, her people’s timeless struggle was over, but she hardly called that an accomplishment. Everyone, even Chrysalis, exalted her for bringing this problem to an end, but what had she really done worthy of praise? She went to the ponies, demonized her sister to no end, and let Celestia convince them for her.

Her mind wandered back to what Chrysalis was up to. She could easily give up her business and spend her time with Luna, but she dedicated her time to help ponies and changelings find love. Nymph could not help but chuckle at the idea of the outcast performing much more important duties than the queen herself.

Do you know what this is, Nymph? This is something we call progress, which you clearly do not understand. Unlike you, I am using the most of every day as queen to make something happen that will better the kingdom. Does it make sense why it was so easy to turn the people against you? Perhaps I should take this moment to get you off your lazy flank and teach you something. I order you to polish the hallway floors and if they’re not spotless when I get back, there will be consequences. Remember, Nymph, queens take action and peasants wait for someone to act for them.

Nymph flipped over and sat up, panting as she looked around. She slowly got back down with a hoof over her chest. “Curse it all.” Hopping off the bed, the changeling paced back and forth. There was no point in waiting anymore. Despite what Celestia had said, Nymph wanted to get Chrysalis back home as soon as possible and was willing to do anything to make that happen. The difficult part was coming up with a plan.

She rubbed her chin, going over many possible ideas in her head. She had some plans already in mind, but nothing worth following through. Nymph sat at her desk and over the next half hour, she slowly pieced together an idea. With something that seemed like a good idea in mind, she took out parchment and a fountain pen to write down more details for review. Now and then, she would take a moment to go over possible problems, but she managed to find ways around them. When her idea was completely thought out, she could feel spirits soar. Wasting no time, Nymph threw the door open, ignoring her startled guards and trotted down the hall.

Near her empty throne room was the council chamber and she greeted the changelings inside with a mighty kick against the double doors. The abrupt noise of her entrance caused cards to erupt into the air and poker chips to scatter onto the floor around the large stone table set in the center with a crystal ball set on top. The council tried grabbing a few before their attention fell upon the queen herself. “Y-your highness!” Moth gasped. “Is something the matter? Your sudden appearance was rather…”

“Extreme,” finished Termite as he continued picking up chips.

“I apologize for interrupting your ‘business’,” Nymph spoke, closing the doors behind her, “but I have come to an important decision that I must tell you all right away.” The changelings seated themselves as their leader stood before them. “Let’s us be perfectly honest: our workload has dropped to almost nothing ever since we’ve been welcomed to Equestria. Day in and day out, I sit on my throne, waiting for someone to come to me about anything. I am more useful helping prepare lunch with the other chefs than acting as queen right now. Because of the ongoing stability of our grand kingdom, I have decided that I shall be going to Equestria to make better use of my time.”

“You barged in here to tell us you want to do something you have already done many times before?” questioned Mantis, peeking at her neighbor’s cards.

“Yes, but it will be an extended stay. I have decided that I will be staying within Equestria for several months.”

“Months!?” screamed all of the changelings, causing their chips and cards to once again scatter.

“But your highness!” pleaded Spinnerette, the newest member. “You must reconsider! Your kingdom cannot withstand losing you for so long! We would be lost without your unmatched leadership!”

“Unmatched leadership?” Nymph replied with snark. “You need my ‘great’ leadership for what? Approving construction of a statue? Reviewing taxes? Sitting on my throne for hours on end without anything to keep my hooves busy? In all of my life, my kingdom has never been so uneventful and I think it will remain as such while I take some time off.”

“But why do you wish to go to Equestria?” asked Locust. “Wait. There’s only one thing in this world that would make you leave your own kingdom for so long.”

“Shining Armor?” Mantis deadpanned. Nymph gave her a dirty look, causing the feeble little changeling to shrink.

“Not a pony.” Locust gulped and slowly slid under the table. “A changeling.”

Nymph released a sigh of annoyance as the other four changelings sank in their seats. “That will be the unofficial reason for my visit. Officially, I am taking time off from my duties and paying my distant subjects an extended visit to help them feel more comfortable in their new homes and explore the new, flourishing lives of my subjects.”

“Technically, they are now Celestia and Luna’s subjects,” commented Termite, his voice shaking.

Chuckling, Nymph replied, “A changeling is always a subject of the Changeling Queen, no matter where they are. They will no doubt appreciate a visit. However, I will be doing more than just visiting my dear sister.”

The changelings all sank lower, exposing only the top of their heads. “Celestia help us all,” whimpered Locust.

“I will be campaigning in Equestria to help better the name of Chrysalis so that she will once again walk among us as a free changeling and become your princess once more!” Nymph maintained her smile as she waited for a response, but she was given nothing. “You don’t seem too thrilled.” She could hear faint murmuring and tapped her hoof impatiently.

“Oh, we think it’s a…uh…great idea!” answered Moth, remaining out of sight. “But, could you perhaps do it another time?”

“Another time? How long exactly?”

“Far past our lifetimes,” she muttered.

“Oh, for the love of Celestia, all of you get up and act like real changelings.” The council slowly rose up and took their seats. “Honestly, you should know that Chrysalis is no threat. My darling sister has realized the errors of her ways and simply wishes to return to her normal life. She’s coming back whether you all like it or not. Now then, are there any objections to me leaving for Equestria?”

Termite slowly raised his hoof. “Are you sure you really want to bring Chrysalis back? We all know how much suffering you endured at her-”

He ducked down as a powerful green bolt shot past his head, blowing off part of the stone wall. Nymph took a moment to cease her heavy breathing and stood up straight, regaining her look of elegance and composure. “Are there any objections?” she repeated in the same friendly tone as before. This time, there were none. “I am so glad you could all see things my way. I’ll go and make the arrangements with Celestia.” The queen exited their chambers, happily trotting, leaving behind five quivering changelings.

The following week brought excitement to the Changeling Kingdom with the news of the queen’s impending departure. Many changelings were surprised that she would do such a thing, but Nymph laid their fears to rest as the council could make contact with her using their own crystal ball if she was ever needed back in the kingdom. Celestia was happy Nymph had chosen to spend so much time with her sister and had promised her she would keep her visit a surprise for Chrysalis. However, Nymph held her tongue on what she was really planning, knowing that Celestia wouldn’t approve. She couldn’t imagine how the alicorn would react upon learning the truth, so she would have to be very convincing.

The day came at last and the citizens of Changelingville gathered outside their town to bid their queen farewell. It was the first outdoor changeling settlement and its name was cleverly based on the town where Princess Twilight resided. Unlike her usual method of transportation, Nymph had decided she would be traveling in a much more fitting way than before. She had been investing in technology and private magic research for many months and her prized creation was finally completed. Floating above them was a medium-sized wooden airship named The Emerald Butterfly, carrying two gas bags that bore the national emblem: a royal changeling’s jagged horn with the crown above it and two wings by its sides. Nymph felt very eager to send it off on its first voyage as she herself would be piloting it. Her airship license served as a powerful reminder of her great accomplishment and to one day destroy the DAV.

As guards finished packing her numerous belongings on board, she stood with the engineer as he made a quick inspection of the ship. When he finished, he gave Nymph a nod of approval, and she thanked him for his services. She stepped outside and fluttered gently down toward the ground where her guards stood as the crowd cheered. She waved to them as she felt a sudden pang of reluctance to leave her own home for so long, but she knew this had to be done.

“Thank you. Thank you.” The noise died down. “It touches me that so many of you here to come see your lovely queen off. I know that some of you are still devastated by the news of my departure, but know that I will always keep you all in my thoughts. Your queen will continue to do her best to ensure that her subjects are happy while she is away.”

From under her green cloak, Nymph pulled out an expensive bottle of champagne that only those of noble status could even dream of acquiring. She took off into the air beside her airship. “And now, I will complete this ceremony and send this royal vessel on its grand voyage. Let us pray that she will fly many more in the future. Goodbye, my subjects, and keep our kingdom thriving!” The cheering resumed once more in greater volume as she smashed the bottle against the boat. The ship slowly moved forward as many spectators watched in awe. Even Nymph was impressed by the sight of it gracefully floating through the air. She hovered there with her guards, feeling a sense of pride swell within her as they watched it begin its journey.

Nymph suddenly felt a tug on her tail, snapping her back to reality. She sneered at the guard that looked up at her. “You are lucky that I am in a very good mood today. Pulling on royalty’s tail is an act that is heavily frowned upon.”

“I-I-I am so sorry, Your Highness!” whimpered the guard. “It’s just that I had a very worrisome thought.”

“Oh?”

“Well, if this is your ship and you are the pilot and you’re down here, then who is piloting the ship as it is leaving right now?”

The queen opened her mouth to answer, but no sound came out as her eyes grew in horror. The cheering had shifted to cries of panic as she realized The Emerald Butterfly was beginning to turn toward the mountain. Her guards had already begun flying to take control of the runaway vessel. Wasting no time, Nymph teleported herself to the cabin and immediately took hold of the steering wheel. She grunted as she turned the wheel as far as it could go, heart pounding as the front just missed the rocky edges. With disaster averted, she fell to her knees, releasing an exhausted sigh. Her guards soon entered the bridge, trying to catch their breath.

“I’m afraid I made a drastic oversight when I prepared this ceremony,” Nymph admitted shamefully. “No doubt the papers will be talking about this for months. Years, if I am unlucky.”

“How long until we reach Canterlot?” questioned a guard.

“I would say a little less than two hours. These airships go quite fast and no longer will my poor guards have to personally take me all the way there themselves. Make yourselves comfortable.” They exited the bridge and she watched them through the window as they went into the lower decks. There wasn’t too much down there as the ship was small, but she was sure they would be able to keep themselves entertained for the journey. She took out a map and compass from a drawer and placed it on a table by the steering wheel. She wasn’t too worried about getting lost as looking for the giant mountain with the city built on was very hard to miss, but these simple acts made her feel like a real pilot.

Setting the airship to auto-pilot, she stepped outside onto the deck, wind rushing past her and lifting her long mane with it. She turned back toward her kingdom, the mountain that stood over the capital gradually appearing farther and farther away. As she watched, she could feel a void growing within her. Perhaps this was how Chrysalis felt when she was banished. Nymph could only hope that the next time she saw her kingdom, it would be with Chrysalis at her side.

Within the afternoon, the crew of The Emerald Butterfly found themselves high above the city of Canterlot. Airships were not uncommon to spot within the city, but Nymph was sure that one bearing the insignia of the Changeling Queen would draw plenty of attention. They arrived in the airship dock of the palace, which was small deck outside at the back, and the queen’s guards assisted in helping tie down the vessel before joining her. Only a small number of airships were present and Nymph couldn’t recall ever seeing any of them used. There were small ones used by guards in the case soldiers were needed to be deployed somewhere and a much larger one meant for the princesses, which looked like it never saw much use. Once every guard was carrying a piece of her luggage, they entered the palace through a large door.

Right inside was Princess Celestia herself, basking her guests with her radiance. “An airship? You are certainly full of surprises, Nymph.”

“I’ve got plenty more surprises left, but I’ll be saving them for later.” She let out a soft chuckle, trying her best to hide it from Celestia.

“Your chambers have been prepared for your long stay. I will escort you there now if you wish.”

“That would be wonderful.” Celestia led them through numerous hallways as the guards struggled with their heavy loads. Close to Celestia’s personal bedroom was a collection of guest rooms for whenever any pony or other race of high status stayed in Canterlot. From her numerous visits, Nymph had grown attached to one of the rooms, providing her with a view of the people out on the city streets. This was where Celestia had chosen for the queen’s temporary residency.

Stepping inside, Nymph was satisfied to see it was exactly as she remembered it. Most of the tile floor was covered by a massive rug that had a white outer ring and a purple center, which was right under the bed. The bed itself had sheets with what looked like wind patterns on top and the bedposts held pink curtains. Several wooden dressers lined against the walls, which the changelings took their time filling as they emptied her luggage. There was also a small table with a chair behind it, where Nymph liked to work whenever she had time. All of her bags were unloaded save for one, which she kept a magical lock on. She thanked her guards for their work and they exited the room, leaving the two rulers alone. “I hope none of you have spoiled the surprise.”

Celestia seated herself on the edge of the bed. “Chrysalis still doesn’t know. I hope the news of your stay will not overwhelm her.”

“Of course it will.” Nymph pressed hooves against her own cheeks, gushing with delight. “She will be so overjoyed to know that I have chosen to leave the kingdom just for her that she won’t be able to contain herself!”

“That’s...certainly a possibility.” Celestia quickly cleared her throat. “I made sure Luna did not say anything and even used some magical intervention. You know how Chrysalis can read her like an open book. Luna also wanted to see you as soon as you arrived, but she needs her sleep.”

“Can we go see Chrysalis right now?” Nymph asked eagerly.

To her dismay, the alicorn shook her head. “She is working right now in her dating service, so it would be best to let her do her job. Besides, I have dinner planned at Twilight’s palace and you can surprise your sister there.”

The queen pouted. “Very well. How is she, by the way?”

“You’re asking me? Don’t you two talk through your crystal ball?”

“Er, sometimes.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Sometimes?”

“Nevermind. Just tell me how she is.”

“She’s just the same as ever. However, I’m starting to think she’s being a negative influence on my sister. Luna has been neglecting some of her duties to spend some time with her.”

“You’re just jealous she’s having more fun with her than you.”

Celestia scrunched her face, which tinted pink. “Anyway, it’s going to be some hours until you can see her and I have work to do, so I must be going. You should probably get some rest after such a long flight.” She stood up and headed for the door, but then turned around. “By the way, I’ve been meaning to ask you something.”

“Yes?”

“As happy as I am that you came all this way to visit Chrysalis, how will you explain suddenly spending more time with Cherub over the course of your stay? That might make some ponies suspicious after a while.”

“Oh, don’t you worry. I got it all figured out.” Nymph flashed a big grin at her. No doubt Celestia would be less than amused when she told her the truth of her intentions, but she was sure she can make her understand.

She sensed Celestia’s doubt, but the princess seemed to have chosen to let the subject drop. “If you say so. I’ll see you soon, Nymph.”

“Bye, Tia.” Nymph waved a hoof as she left the room. When the door was closed, Nymph took her sealed bag and opened it. Inside was her typewriter and some paper, which she carefully put on the table and sat down in front of. “Who has time for rest?” she asked happily to no one in particular. “There’s always something to be done. After all, a queen always takes action.” She just needed a few pages more to complete her newest chapter before she could hoof them over to Rarity for feedback. All she needed now was a good scene of dirty loving and her last night with her concubines had given her inspiration for juicy dialogue and stimulating details. She happily hummed as the keys magically clicked before her, plotting the perfect way to surprise her sister.

When evening arrived, Nymph took her book and typewriter to lock away and placed them under her bed. Leaving the room, she made her way to the dining hall, coming across many changelings who were overjoyed to see her. She then sat waiting at the grand table with Celestia and Luna, who was drinking coffee. Nymph never once until now thought about how strange of a pony Luna was, eating dinner food for breakfast and vice versa. Ponies occasionally came out from the kitchen to set platters of food on the table. When the last of the food arrived, Celestia thanked her cooks and took the food in her magic with the help of her companions before using teleportation.

They arrived outside the palace in Ponyville and Celestia knocked on the door. It was about a minute until the door was opened by Twilight. “Good evening, Princesses and Queen Nymph. I’m glad you could all come by for dinner.” She leaned to the side to look at the platters of food they carried behind them. “What exactly did you bring?”

“A little this and that. Just the typical meals Luna and I get to eat on just about a daily basis.”

“It’s probably my favorite benefit of being royalty,” Luna chimed as they entered the castle.

“That’s one of the reasons I miss living with you, Princess,” said Twilight and Celestia craned her neck around her affectionately.

“But Twilight, you’re royalty as well. What do you even eat if it’s not this?” quarried Nymph.

“Oh, just stuff like pancakes, pasta, cake, sandwiches, hay burgers, cereal, and salads,” she answered while leading them. “Just whatever Spike can make.”

Nymph instantly whipped her head to Celestia. However, it appeared Celestia had already expected a similar reaction from the changeling as she carried an amused look. “Celestia, how can you allow Twilight only simple meals when she is your equal? It’s just so wrong!”

“Being a princess is much more than spoiling yourself,” Celestia answered casually. “She’s already had some trouble settling in her new home, so I do not want to overwhelm her with more drastic changes like her diet.”

“I wouldn’t call it drastic, but rather well deserved. Should an Equestrian princess be eating garbage after all her accomplishments? She deserves only the finest meals every day, no exceptions.”

Feeling suddenly self-conscious of her eating habits, Twilight muttered, “But...but I like eating that stuff.”

“Ignore her, Twilight,” said Luna. “She doesn’t have much of a life outside her palace and cannot fathom how those beneath her like to live.”

“T-that’s not true!” They expected Nymph to follow up with something, but nothing happened other than her grumbling to herself.

From across the main entrance was a pair of double doors covered in green glass. Nymph could sense the various emotions of the ponies on the other side, prompting her to fly past the princesses, blowing the door open to make a spectacular entrance. In the room was everypony seated in chairs around a golden colored with plates, silverware, and glasses already set in place and the walls were aligned with more glass windows and crystal columns. She twirled in the air and gave a pose, using her magic to give herself a bit of a glow to enhance the effect. “Surprise, Chrysalis! Your one and only sister is here for you!” Her eyes darted around the room, only to realize that she was absent from the other ponies. “Chrysie?”

“She’s with Spike in his room,” Fluttershy answered as she peaked out from behind the table. “Sorry she wasn’t here to see that.”

“It was still pretty great, though!” Pinkie held up a sign with an eight printed on it.

The queen landed on the floor. “Phooey.”

When the princesses entered, the ponies’ hungry eyes locked onto the platters that were set before them. Rainbow Dash reached for one, but Celestia loudly cleared her throat. “It is not polite to take the food when not everypony is present.” The pegasus retracted her hoof with a sheepish grin on her face. “Nymph, would you be a dear and fetch Chrysalis and Spike? Perhaps you can give a proper surprise this time.”

“Of course.” She stepped out of the dining room, but then turned back around. “I don’t know where it is. I’ve only been here once a long time ago and I don’t believe I have ever seen Spike’s room.”

“I’ll show you,” Luna said as she stood up. “Follow me.” They exited the room and walked down one of the long hallways with more doors covering the walls, somehow looking more confusing than Canterlot palace. How Twilight managed to get around this place was a mystery to Nymph. Perhaps she and Spike should consider making signs to help visitors not get lost.

They located the room and upon discovering that the door was ajar, they slowly peeked inside and found Chrysalis lying on the floor of Spike’s room, reading a comic book with the dragon curled up in her forelegs. “Isn’t this issue just awesome?” asked Spike. “It’s got so much action!”

“Action is fine, but I’m still waiting for the High Heel plotline to continue. She interests me because her concept is so ridiculous and pathetic, yet they keep trying to make her interesting. She’s at least better than Humdrum.”

“Humdrum’s not that bad,” the dragon grumbled quietly.

“Regardless, this new changeling member feels so forced. She just shows up out of nowhere and they take her in as a new member in a single issue. If that’s not pandering, I just don’t know what is.”

Chrysalis turned the page and they continued reading before Spike looked up at her. “Hey, Chrysalis?”

“Hmm?”

“You kinda seem down lately.”

Nymph and Luna glanced at each other while Chrysalis looked down at him. “What makes you think that? I am fine.”

“Yeah, but you haven’t really hanged out with us lately.”

“That’s because I like spending my time with Lulu. She’s my favorite pony, you know.”

Her response caused Luna to beam with delight. “Is that all?” Chrysalis mumbled and averted her gaze. “You know our motto.”

“Outcasts look after outcasts,” the changeling replied dejectedly. “Fine, but don’t tell any of our friends or Discord. Especially Discord. I want nothing to do with that...thing anymore.”

“So what’s up?”

The two eavesdroppers leaned closer to the door, clearly visible to anypony in the room if they weren’t facing away from them. Chrysalis closed the comic book before dropping it on the floor. “Oh, I don’t know. I guess it feels like my life has hit a roadblock. Every day just feels the same and it isn’t going anywhere.”

“But I thought you liked being a matchmaker.”

“I do, but back then it was more exciting because it felt like my work was adding up to something. It still does in a way, but it doesn’t feel the same. I guess I am getting tired of my life being so…routine. I like being Cherub and being with you all, but I still feel trapped. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“I think so. You miss home.” Chrysalis glumly nodded. “But hanging out with us is still fun, right? Maybe you should do that more.”

“I suppose you have a point. Perhaps I need to just do that and maybe it will turn my mood around.”

“Maybe Twilight and the others will have another adventure and we can hang out while they’re gone.”

The former queen rubbed her hoof against the top of his head. “Spike, the only reason you like having me watch you is because I let you watch R-rated movies.”

“But it’s still fun, right?”

“For me at least. You’re still not afraid of closet ninjas or slasher mailmares, are you?”

“N-no way! That never scared me!”

“Whatever you say.” Chrysalis licked her lips. “When are those princesses coming? I’m starving to death over here.”

Nymph couldn’t believe that her timing was more than perfect, which made her more excited to greet her sister. She leaned towards Luna and whispered her plan into her ear. The alicorn happily nodded and moved away from the door as Nymph got into position. “Chrysalis, I brought dinner!” Luna called.

“Speak of the alicorn!”

Chrysalis hopped onto her hooves and dashed out the room, but was caught by the queen in a tight embrace. “Surprise sister hug!”

“Nymph!? What are you doing here!?”

“Surprise!” Luna walked over to join in them. “Nymph’s been planning a visit for a while just to see you. Bet you didn’t see this coming.”

“No, I certainly didn’t.” Chrysalis gently hugged the queen. “How are you, Nymphie?”

“I’ve been just fine, Chrysie. You have no idea how happy I am to be here right now.”

“Hey, are you all coming?” they heard Dash call. “The food’s starting to get cold!”

“Rainbow Dash, they’re sharing a tender moment!” Rarity loudly whispered. “Don’t interrupt them!”

Luna was the first to pull away and look down the hall, briefly catching two figures moving out of sight. “We can talk after dinner. I bet you must be hungry, Chrysalis.”

“Very. I cannot wait to see what my lovely Luna brought me.” Chrysalis grinned at Nymph. “She likes to spoil me.” They returned to the dining room with Spike following them and once everyone sat down around the large golden table covered in silver platters, their lids were removed. For their meal, the princesses had brought an assortment of baked potatoes, spaghetti, salad, garlic bread, peas, grilled salmon and love crystals for Nymph and Chrysalis, and gems for Spike.

“Enjoy,” said Celestia. Everyone began taking food to fill their plates.

“Twilight, I keep telling you that you need to put signs in this place,” said Rainbow Dash. “It all looks the same and it’s so confusing. It took me ten minutes to find the bathroom.”

Twilight swallowed some salad, shrugging. “I don’t really see the point. I have all the rooms memorized, so I never get lost.”

“But we do!” Pinkie cried. “This place is like that maze Discord made except with more doors! Trust me, one of these days, somepony is going to be walking down these halls and never be seen until years later, barely alive as they lurk in the halls and survive by eating the walls and drinking out of the bathroom sink!”

“Pinkie, the castle isn’t nearly as big as the one in Canterlot, so there’s no need for such a morbid imagination,” said Rarity.

“Don’t you feel lonely living in such a big place, Twilight?” asked Fluttershy.

“Not really. I always have Spike here, although it’s different with us sleeping in separate rooms. It reminds me of living in Canterlot kind of, just without any of the servants or Celestia.”

“So Spike is still your only servant?” asked Nymph. “Surely you could use some more ponies around here such as guards or a cleaning staff.”

“Spike’s not a servant!” Twilight stated defensively. “He’s been my closest friend for years!”

“I prefer the title royal dragon butler,” Spike said in joking manner. “It makes me sound fancy. I just do all that stuff because it’s fun and I like to see Twilight happy. It’s nice to be helpful.”

“I couldn’t agree more, Spikey.” Rarity winked at him, causing the dragon to blush.

Nymph helped herself to some more fish as she fed off some of the fresh love in the air. “How has the matchmaking business been, Chrysalis? You always seem to be so busy.”

“It’s backbreaking labor, but I feel that someone has to do it.” Chrysalis poured herself wine and relished in the scent it gave off. “It’s always interesting when I have to pair a pony and a changeling. People still consider it to be a bit of taboo, but love is love and I’m all for it.”

Pinkie all of a sudden squealed. “I can’t wait to see all the hybrids get born! I thought a dragon-pony baby would be cool, but a ton of bug-pony-grubby-hybrids is even better!”

It suddenly felt as if the room went ablaze for Nymph. She turned to Rarity, sensing how utterly embarrassed she was as the unicorn had buried her face into her hooves and took several deep breaths. Applejack also took notice of her and patted her shoulder, although she did seem to enjoy her reaction. “Pinkie, for the last time, that is not what happens,” Chrysalis stated, amused. “The offspring is whatever the mother is.”

“Ah think baby changelin’s are cute enough as they are.” Applejack turned to the pegasus next to her. “Don’t ya agree, Rainbow?”

“I’m never talking about that again,” Rainbow Dash muttered before stabbing some lettuce with her fork.

Pinkie scratched her head. “But what about if an alicorn and a royal changeling have a baby? What kind of baby does that make?”

Luna was the next to blush, although her reaction was not as severe. “That is a good question.” Chrysalis glanced at her marefriend, bouncing her eyebrows. “Wanna find out? There’s plenty of beds here to choose from.”

Applejack raised her fork and pointed it at Chrysalis. “This is why Ah never invite ya to family dinner. If Apple Bloom’s ears caught any of that, Granny would make ya into an apple pie and feed ya to the fruit bats. Besides, we got a certain innocent somepony ya need to consider, so ya best behave.”

Nymph looked over at Spike, the obvious choice given his age, although he seemed unfazed as he finished the rest of his gems. She returned to her meal, failing to notice how sweaty Fluttershy was all of a sudden. “So Nymph, for exactly what reason did you have everypony keep your visit a secret from me?” Chrysalis asked as she buttered her potato. “It’s very unlike you.”

“What? You don’t like my surprise?” Nymph asked in a teasing manner as she took some peas. “I thought you would have been used to surprises after spending so much time with Pinkie.”

“I just don’t like being caught off guard. I prefer being able to prepare for such important events and you should know that I consider this the most important event of all. I need time for me to plan something for us to do together because of my busy schedule.” Chrysalis paused. “Wait. Is that why all my newspapers have been disappearing?” She immediately shot a glare at Pinkie, who nervously shrugged.

“You don’t need to worry about being prepared anymore.” The queen clapped her hooves together. “I’m going to be here in Equestria with you for the next few months!”

The next sound that filled the room was the clatter of Chrysalis’s knife falling onto her plate. “M…m…months!?”

“You okay, Chrysie?” asked Pinkie. “You seemed a little…uh…”

“Shaken up,” finished Fluttershy.

The changeling noticed how everypony was looking at her and she cleared her throat. “I didn’t mean for it to look like that. I am just merely overwhelmed by the news. But Nymph, what about the kingdom? That’s a long time for it to go without a queen. How can it possibly function without you to take charge?”

“Oh, don’t worry about it. It’s been a bore for so long and if something important does occur, the council will inform me, which means we will have a lot more time for each other. On top of it all, I haven’t gotten to the best part!”

“What could be more exciting than seeing your own sister!?” Pinkie asked in immense anticipation.

“The real reason I’m visiting.”

Celestia halted before lowering her fork. “Real reason?”

“Of course. Did you think I would just be sitting around and spoiling myself all this time? A queen’s duty is never done!”

“Isn’t that what you have been doing back in the kingdom?” asked Spike.

“Spike, if you weren’t so adorable, I would end you.” The dragon slowly moved behind Rarity, peeking out at the queen fearfully. “The real reason for my visit is to help get my sister her life back by convincing the people that she is no longer a threat! Chrysalis shall soon once more reign over her changelings by my side!”

Everypony seemed to have received her news rather well save for two princesses. “Nymph,” Celestia began calmly, “we have been over this. Chrysalis’s predicament is something that requires patience.”

Nymph rolled her eyes, much to the princess’s annoyance. “And what has patience gotten us? Nothing. I want you to hear me out because I have thought long and hard on this. Do you know what we’re doing wrong?” She pointed at her sister. “We have made Chrysalis essentially disappear entirely. Nopony needs to think about her anymore. All they know is that she’s locked away somewhere and they never have to worry about her again. The last time they have heard from her is back when we lied to everyone about her arrest and only need to think about her during the royal anniversary.”

“And what do you propose to do about it?” asked Luna, curious.

“We simply just need to remind the people that she exists and give them a glimpse of the new her. What I propose is to allow Chrysalis some minor public appearances.” Nymph immediately raised a hoof. “I know how dangerous that sounds, but I plan on having these appearances being very controlled and well-guarded, so she will not be in harm’s way. I have also thought on how to re-introduce her to the public safely without causing massive panic to the public.”

“You really are full of surprises,” Celestia huffed as she tapped her hooves together.

“She does bring up a good point,” addressed Luna. “It has been a long time since we announced to everypony that we arrested Chrysalis. Waiting any longer may not bring us anymore good at this point. Maybe Chrysalis coming back wouldn’t be such a bad thing.”

“I just want to make sure she remains safe,” spoke Celestia. “A sudden appearance would definitely rattle the people. Are you willing to make this risk?”

Luna extended a wing around her lover. “I’ll do all in my power to protect her. Besides, the people feared me and yet you allowed me to go out on my own.”

“That’s because the Elements purified you, so many ponies no longer thought about you as evil. What are we supposed to say about Chrysalis? Besides, with her power, I strongly believe everyone in Equestria will think that we are under her control.” Celestia rubbed her temples, sighing. “I am sorry, but I cannot allow this.”

Luna stood up from her seat. “But Celestia! I think we should try something new. I’d like Chrysalis to go back to living a normal life rather than living a lie for who knows how long.”

Celestia was next to rise. “No. I have to do what is for the best. I cannot risk something that could undo months of progress. If you truly want what’s best for her, then you will do as I say.”

The two princesses stared silently at each other, neither blinking or moving. It was rare to see them ever argue, but when they did, a cold air of tension followed. “Ahem.” Everyone turned to Applejack. “Ah think we should ask Chrysalis what she wants. It’s her life we’re talkin’ about and Ah think it should be her choice before we do somethin’ crazy.”

All eyes fell upon Chrysalis, who gulped in response. She kept looking at Nymph and Celestia, both looking back at her with great anticipation. Nymph’s heart thundered in her chest, knowing that her entire scheme could make or break at this very moment. She could only hope that despite their history, Chrysalis would trust her enough to actually take her side over Celestia’s. “I want to hear out the rest of Nymph’s plan,” Chrysalis answered at last. “I’m sure my sister has thought of something brilliant and I would love to get my life back as soon as possible.”

“Thank you so much!” cheered Nymph, giddly clapping her hooves together. “I promise you that you will not be disappointed.”

“It is your decision and I will respect it,” spoke Celestia, although Nymph could hear a little bitterness in her voice. “Nymph, since we will be going through with your plan, I would like to help you coordinate appearances so nothing gets out of hoof.”

“Of course, of course. We can go over the finer details later.” Nymph took a bite of some of the garlic bread, savoring the thick layer of cheese left on it. She could sense Celestia’s lingering frustration, so she would have to polish her silver tongue and maybe give her something as an apology later. Around her, she felt everypony else’s unease from the alicorns standing off and realized her reveal and even attitude toward Celestia could have been handled far better. For now, Nymph felt the best course of action was to lighten up the mood, even if it was to be at the princess’s expense. “Although, there is an alternative I have also poured some thought into.”

“Like what?” asked Rarity.

“To be honest, I’ve been feeling a little reluctant with dropping this on you all so suddenly. It might be that following Celestia’s example would prove to be the best course of action after all.”

Celestia’s face became relaxed. “I see. So what would you do from following my example?”

“It’s simple, really.” Nymph cleared her throat. “Twilight, you handle it.”

The newest princess coughed out her soda, splattering it on the table. “H-huh!?”

“I want you to fix this problem right away. As I have seen through Celestia’s actions, the best way to approach a serious situation is to let you do the work, so get to it, you brilliant little princess.” Nymph loudly clapped her hooves twice.

Twilight was too deep in her panic attack to notice the laughter around here from everypony in the room save for Celestia, whose face had brightened up with pink color. “She does have a point, sister,” said Luna. “You rely on Twilight perhaps a little too much. I still remember the days of old where we did all the work ourselves in protecting Equestria.” She let out a happy sigh. “Those were good times.”

“I must admit, my sister does make a good case,” Chrysalis added deviously, also taking pleasure in the alicorn’s embarrassment. “After all, the evidence is pretty clear of your lack of activity by just seeing how much your big butt has adjusted to sitting on a throne all the time.”

All but Luna, Nymph, and Chrysalis fell completely silent, horrified that she would make such a joke of a pony of her authority. It didn’t help that Celestia’s face expressed just how stunned she was by Chrysalis’s statement. Nymph liked to bring up her rear size with the princess time to time merely to tease her (and certainly not because she was madly jealous of it or anything), but she had never seen Celestia act like this. “Wow, Chrysalis,” Pinkie said suddenly as she still tried to hold back her giggling. “You should really not say that kind of stuff with Luna sitting right next to you. She’s gonna get super jealous.”

Chrysalis eyed her lover evilly and Nymph could sense the overwhelming fear emanating coming from Luna. “Oh, she knows that I’m only for her. Besides, I tell her much dirtier things when we’re alone.”

“A-as fun as this all is,” Rarity quickly stammered, “shouldn’t we be discussing what we are going to do with Chrysalis?”

At last, Celestia took in a deep breath. “Yes, we must not get sidetracked by pointless antics.” She shot a look at Nymph, who smiled in return. “Nymph, I want you to elaborate on this idea of yours. How do you propose on reintroducing Chrysalis to Equestria?”

“It won’t be such a big deal. In fact, I have an idea for tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow!?” Chrysalis repeated in surprise. “That really doesn’t give me a lot of time to get ready!”

“You won’t need time. All you will do tomorrow is have tea with me and the princesses.”

“Tea? That’s it?” questioned Rainbow Dash, sounding rather disappointed. “That sounds pretty boring and I doubt anypony is going to care about Chrysalis having tea.”

“Which is exactly what we want,” answered the queen. “We need Chrysalis’s return to be as calm and uneventful as possible to prevent any sort of panic. When they see us all having tea and discussing matters like civilized people, there will be nothing for them to worry about. There will be talk about it obviously, but what can they really say about a normal tea visit?”

Celestia stared at her for a bit and then gave her a nod of approval. “I suppose you are right about that. Perhaps this would be a good idea to go through with after all. I apologize for doubting you earlier, but please do not spring such important matters onto me so suddenly.”

“But what about after?” asked Twilight. “One visit isn’t going to sway a lot of opinions.”

“It’s going to take time, but it will work out. After some visits, we’ll have her escorted by me safely around Canterlot or perhaps Ponyville, going about on a normal day. She can say hello to the people and I’m certain there will be plenty that will want to get to know her. Over time, the people will be used to seeing her and their opinions are going to sway.”

“Unless they think she’s got you all under mind control,” countered Spike. “We all thought about that when Pinkie first said that she was her friend.”

“I still have that magic blocking ring from back then,” spoke Luna. “We can use that to have the people believe she has been completely cut off from her magic. If they believe she is powerless, then there really isn’t a reason for them to overreact.”

Nymph looked at the outcast, hopeful. “It’s a great plan, wouldn’t you say, Chrysie?”

“I had my doubts, but you seemed to have laid them to rest,” Chrysalis replied. She got up from her seat and walked around the table, seating herself next to Nymph before putting a foreleg around her. “So what time will be tea?”

Dinner soon came to an end and the next hour and a half was spent by them sitting around and talking. After going over the details of tomorrow’s plan, they began talking about other things of interest, mostly for laughs. One topic everypony loved to talk about, save for a certain purple pony, regarded the newest daily ritual of her life since becoming a princess: marriage proposals from changelings. Twilight was fully aware that this was common for Nymph and Chrysalis prior to her banishment, but to have it suddenly directed toward her really threw her in a loop. Most of them came in the form of letters, while some sent gifts or even directly showed up at her doorstep, but none were successful. Twilight went as far as making a statement to the press to cease all proposals as she was not interested, but it only reduced the amount she received by a certain degree and resulted in her receiving a very angry letter from Trixie, her old housemate. Her friends still teased her about her “fling” with the magician, but Twilight was stoic as ever on the issue.

Night fell and the gathering came to a close. Nymph’s friends left the castle while saying their goodbyes and Twilight and Spike thanked the princesses for treating them. After wishing them a good night, Celestia teleported her sister and the changelings to her palace. Celestia took the dishes to the kitchen and Luna had to prepare for her duties, leaving only Nymph and Chrysalis, who was in disguise. Nymph took her to the room that was prepared for her. They entered and Nymph closed the curtains with her magic before looking toward the nightstand. On it was a fruit basket with a card attached. Inside it read, “We hope you enjoy your stay!” She saw that it was simply signed by several of her loyal subjects.

“Think I will get a similar greeting?” Chrysalis jested as she took a peach from the basket.

“One can only hope.” Nymph looked over her options before settling on the banana. She laid on top of her bed and was joined by Chrysalis. As she peeled her snack, she said, “Chrysalis, I do apologize for dropping this on you. I was just so excited by the idea of you coming home that I didn’t consider how it would make you feel to put you through this.”

“It’s fine,” Chrysalis replied casually before biting into the peach. “I must admit the idea of going around in public as my true self is an odd one. I’ve been using this disguise for so long that it’s becoming hard to imagine going around without it. It makes feel a little...naked.”

“Are you worried about your safety?” asked Nymph.

“I should be fine with you protecting me.” Chrysalis gave her a little grin. “Let’s be honest. These ponies don’t have the spine to take me on. The mere mention of my name makes them shiver. Besides, if any harm come to one little hair on my head, I think your wrath will convince everypony to think twice. I feel safe just having you around.” Nymph leaned on top of her, giving her a passionate hug. “H-hey, knock off the sappy stuff! Only Luna gets to do that!”

“Aw, what’s wrong? Don’t want to show your sister some love?” she cooed playfully.

“Don’t say it like that!” Chrysalis attempted to push her off, but Nymph was resilient. “You better hope nopony walks in with us like this on the bed. The press has been after me for months and I dread to think of what they would come up with.”

“Oh, that would be an interesting story. I wonder how much attention it would get after they find out the lovely Cherub is my own sister?”

“That sounds like my worst nightmare come to life.”

“Or Luna’s fantasy come true.”

“Luna’s not that kind of pony,” Chrysalis sneered. “She’s too sweet and old fashioned to be a pervert.”

“Are you sure you haven’t been a bad influence on her? I know how you loved to take nervous changelings and make their dreams come true.” She leaned toward her ear and whispered, “Have hers come true yet?”

Chrysalis managed to bump her away, although it did nothing to change the queen’s expression. “You really are prying into this, you know that?”

“How can I not? You’ve never been this happy with any changeling before and I know you and her are meant to be. I’m sure you two would have already married if you had the chance.”

“You need to get your mind out of those awful books you love so much,” Chrysalis said as she discarded the peach into the wastebasket. “Maybe if you actually dated more often, you could get a realistic idea of relationships. Even Pinkie has a better grasp on romance than you.”

“It’s not my fault no changeling has managed to successfully court me,” the queen retorted. “You’d think being this young and with so many changelings eager for my hoof, I would have found my king ages ago.”

“That’s because you have two problems.” Chrysalis sat up and raised her hoof. “The first one is that your standards are too high. I know this is from being born a princess, but those horrible books you like to read and even write are also a problem in how you perceive love.”

“There’s no such thing as too high standards. I have all the time in the world and marriage is very sacred for a royal changeling. Of course I have to be careful who I marry. I can’t just wed a simple commoner, now can I? That would ruin my reign!”

“Celestia has married a bard, a baker, a miner, and even a street performer, all of whom have made her very happy.” Chrysalis poked a hoof into the queen’s chest. “If she can deal with it, so can you.”

“I’ll give it some thought,” Nymph said in a tone that clearly stated that she wouldn’t. “And what about you and your perfect princess? Kind of hypocritical of you to judge me while you are involved with an alicorn.”

Chrysalis gave out a quick, taunting laugh. “Luna? Perfect? Are you kidding me? She works the graveyard shift, meaning less time for us to be together, can be very bossy when I don’t do what she wants, and still tries to have me enjoy that ridiculous Game Colt she’s addicted to. She’s not perfect by any means, Nymph, but I still love her.” She gave her sister a good pat on the back. “You just have to take a chance. Perfection is a lie and you will be a happier mare knowing that.”

“If you say so. So what was the other thing?”

The way Chrysalis grinned at her made her have second thoughts about asking. “Don’t picture your true love as being some knight in shining armor.” Nymph loudly huffed in frustration and it was only made worse by her sister’s laughter. “You have to let go at some point since you and Cadance are good friends. Do you make the concubines transform into him and roleplay?” Another loud wail of embarrassment erupted from the younger changeling and she could feel Chrysalis’s sinister grin burning into her. “There, there. Maybe he’s still single in that other world Twilight has gone to. Well, that depends on if you find yourself attracted to weird interdimensional creatures, but I’ve lost track of your kinks.”

Pressing her face harder into the mattress did nothing to help Nymph escape her torment. “Just stop. I can’t take anymore.”

“Twilight’s not here, so who else can I torment about being single? And lusting after a married stallion? I thought you were raised better than that.” There was a pause before Chrysalis quickly tussled Nymph’s mane. “There’s no rush. I have no doubt you will find the love of your life and you two will have many happy years together. Don’t fret about it so much before you get a grey hair.”

To hear such comforting words from her own sister, although she still took jabs at her, relieved Nymph. “Thank you, Chrysie.” The older changeling then got off of the bed. “Where are you going?”

“I’m calling it a night. It’s been a long day for me and I think extra sleep will help calm my nerves for tomorrow.” Nymph gave her a pouted look, expressing her protest. “Cheer up, Sister. Tomorrow, we will have all day to spend time together.”

“I know, but I just like being with you so much.”

Chrysalis gently ran her hoof through Nymph’s long, green mane. “It’s not like I’m leaving. I will just be sleeping in another room. Just get some rest and we’ll focus on tomorrow.”

“Okay. Have a good night, Chrysalis.”

“You too, Nymph.” Chrysalis then left the room and closed the door behind her. Nymph didn’t feel entirely tired, although she felt a little drained, so she reached for the magically sealed luggage bag. Upon opening it, she pulled out her typewriter and crystal ball. She set the crystal ball on its pillow on the desk and the typewriter beside it. She sat down and immediately had the key clicking away via magic, already having an idea of what the next scene would be. Taking influence from her conversation with Chrysalis, she wrote about Cicada and Glistening Plate talking about true love as the stallion had worked tirelessly to impress a wealthy maiden he knew little of and the mare mocked him for it, although she did it because she cared for him deep down.

Time flew by as Nymph wrote it out and skimmed through the pages when she was finished, feeling rather proud of herself. She thought about asking Chrysalis for more love advice, but she couldn’t risk her sister finding out that she had once again attempted writing a romance novel. She was sure her big sister remembered vividly the horrid, burning smell when the they stood before the bonfire of books. Perhaps she could use her crystal ball to take peeks at Luna’s bedroom to see Chrysalis and Luna be romantic with each other for more inspiration, but that came with an extreme risk. Then again, Luna was the equivalent of Fluttershy when it came to the topic of intercourse, so she could conclude that there was no chance they had reached that point in the relationship.

Nymph turned off the lamp on her desk and let out a yawn. Stripping herself naked, she climbed into bed and pulled the covers over herself. She felt excited as she was sure tomorrow would surely go well. There would be some snags no doubt, but they would be mere obstacles they could easily overcome. If Chrysalis had made it this far on her own, realizing the errors of her ways and finding forgiveness from her friends, then this would be trivial. Just a few visits and the people would understand that she did not need to be feared. Nymph giggled to herself, kicking her hooves a little. Before falling asleep, she had the warming thought of having a family again.

Tea, Coffee, and Chrysalis

When morning arrived, Queen Nymph felt full of energy right as she woke up. The sun was shining and she opened her window, relishing in the cool breeze and the gentle light. It was beautiful mornings such as this that sometimes made her wish her kingdom was never underground in the first place. She let out a bit of a song and as she expected, an interested bird landed on her hoof to join in, providing her with an early breakfast. After taking a bath, she retrieved one of her cloaks in the closet and she looked over herself in the mirror to ensure everything was perfect. As the day went by, she met with many more changelings working in the palace, some she even recognized from back home, and felt a little more comfortable being away from Bugartha. In order to spread the word around the palace, she told everyone she met about a special surprise coming up later that day.

All she needed to do was pass the time until then. Celestia was getting royal business done and Luna was asleep, so she had nopony to keep her company. She still needed to practice her teleportation so she could visit Ponyville in an instant, but Nymph did not feel like practicing such difficult magic. Because she was in a good mood, she knew exactly what she would do to occupy her time. From one of her luggage bags, the changeling pulled out her typewriter and set it in front of her, getting to work on her novel immediately.

“Come on, Glistening. After all we have been through, don’t you trust me?”

The muscular stallion turned away from her, unable to handle those pleading eyes Cicada liked to use on him. “This is much different than everything from before. We’re going to be walking straight into changeling territory and you will be having me in chains.”

“It’s the only way I can get you in without raising suspicion. How else are we going to look for the one who framed you?” The mare gracefully ran a hoof across Glistening’s back. Just feeling his stiff muscles made her feel aroused as she thought about another stiff area.

Unable to resist any longer, the pony gave in to her will. “Are you positive it will work? I’ve got a real bad feeling about this.”

Cicada, sensing his reluctance, gave him a reassuring hug. “You bet! Everything will be all better before you know it!”

Over time, she managed to complete her chapter and happily set it aside, eager to show off to Rarity later. Nymph glanced over at the clock and noticed that it was almost eleven. She couldn’t focus on writing anymore as she was too excited with how the day was going to go. Chrysalis would show up, everything would be normal, the ponies and changelings in the palace would be more welcoming to her, and over time, the rest of the nation would follow. No doubt even Celestia would be impressed by her intelligent plan and impressing her was something that always delighted the changeling.

Thinking about Celestia suddenly made Nymph snap back to reality. She had not spoken with her since the day before and there was something she needed to remedy at once. The queen quickly hurried out of her room after hiding her things and made her way to the throne room. Navigating the palace, she reached the double doors and found Celestia within, perched on her grand throne across the room. Nymph had to admit that the design of the room, covered with multiple stained glass windows and several banners hanging from above, was truly a sight to behold.

Celestia looked at her, smiling. “Good morning, Nymph. I hope you slept well.” She stood up and leapt from her throne, landing gracefully before Nymph with the help of her wings. “I was just on my way out. Would you care to join me on the way to the dining room?”

“I would be delighted.” Only because she was a changeling could Nymph sense Celestia’s small feelings of impatience and worry. Celestia obviously knew how she could read her emotions no matter how deeply she hid them, but perhaps chose to act calm only in front of her guards to keep them from getting worried. Nymph was hesitant, but she could not afford to wait. When they were alone in one of the halls, she said, “Celestia, there’s something I would like to say.” The alicorn did not reply, only looking at her in expectation. “I deeply apologize for keeping my plan from you this whole time and to suddenly tell you last minute.” Nymph stopped to watch for some sort of reaction, but Celestia’s expression had not changed. “I can understand why you’re furious, but what else could I have done?”

“You could have told me earlier.”

“But you would have stonewalled me just like the other times!”

“And you really believe that just dropping this entire plan of yours, one that could potentially endanger Chrysalis, on us would suddenly make it any better?” Nymph could not come up with a reply, nor could she break away from Celestia’s hard gaze. “I know you care a lot about her,” Celestia continued in a much gentler voice, “and that you miss her more than anything in the world. I know exactly how that feels. However, this is a delicate issue that requires careful coordination. How much thought have you exactly put into this?”

“Plenty!” Nymph was sure that she did, but the way Celestia looked at her made her doubt herself.

“I hope so. In any case, Chrysalis has chosen to go forward on your plan and this is the only reason I am allowing this visit.” Celestia, to Nymph’s surprise, then brought a wing around her and pulled her into a firm embrace. “Nymph, you and I are friends and I do not see a need for us to go behind each other’s backs. Promise me you will never pull this sort of stunt again.”

Wrapping her forelegs around her, Nymph said, “I promise.”

“Good. I believe it will be in our best interests to work together on this. Right now, let us hope Chrysalis can keep on her best behavior. She can still be quite a troublesome changeling.”

When they arrived at their destination, they both took a seat. The dining room was a long room with a very long wooden table in the center of it, covered with white table cloth. Today, only one end of the table was being used with Celestia sitting on one ending and the other two mares of royalty sitting on each side of her, but Luna was currently absent. The Night Princess should have been asleep at this hour, but she was desperate to be at Chrysalis’s side for such an important event. A servant placed down a tea cup on top of the small plate in front of Queen Nymph before filling it with a small amount of tea. She thanked him and remained seated, craving to get a small sip of her drink. However, she couldn’t afford to enact such uncouth behavior in front of Celestia or any of the other ponies. The many servants remained standing against the wall of the dining room, waiting for the rumored special guest of honor to take their seat right next to Nymph so they could serve them.

Minutes passed in complete silence. Nymph wondered why they were taking so much time, but she busied herself by using her magic to keep her tea hot. She could sense Celestia’s anxiety as well as the impatience and curiosity radiating from the ponies behind the princess, but Nymph herself was completely relaxed. Right as she finished heating her tea, she could hear the sounds of chains rattling from behind the doors on the other end of the room. “Splendid,” said Celestia. “She’s here at last.” The servants all turned their heads to the double doors opening up and when they were opened fully, they all let out a gasp.

Every pair of eyes was on Chrysalis being escorted into the room by Princess Luna, holding magic chains that connected to the shackles on her legs. When Chrysalis was brought to the seat besides Nymph, Luna unlocked the shackles and freed her. “Is there any chance I could get this removed as well?” Chrysalis asked as she pointed to the ring placed over her horn.

“I’m sorry, but you know the rules,” Luna answered as she magically discarded the bindings. “Maybe if you continue your friendship lessons, we can discuss allowing you more freedom.”

“Should have known.” Chrysalis took a moment to look around the room, avoiding her gaze from meeting those of the servants. “Oh, how I’ve missed being in a castle. It certainly beats that little prison I’ve been living in. Speaking of castles, I have heard that young Twilight has one of her own now. Just from hearing of how it looks, I’ve been dying just to lay my eyes upon it.”

Nymph scooted closer to her. “That will have to wait for another time. For now, how about some tea and some quality time with your friends?”

“I would be delighted.” Each mare lifted up their cup to drink except for one.

“Is something the matter, Chrysalis?” asked Celestia.

Chrysalis picked up her cup and turned it upside down. “My cup is empty.”

“Is it? Accept my apologies. I will fix this at once.” Celestia turned toward one of the servants, who was a pink pegasus filly with a brown mane. “Would you kindly pour our guest a drink?” Every other servant stepped away from the maid holding the teapot. She violently trembled on the spot, unable to pull her eyes away from the big changeling staring at her. Nymph didn’t even need to use her senses to realize that this pony was already on the brink of cracking. “Please?”

The maid at last took a step forward with the teapot she carried in her wing loudly rattling. It took a bit of time before she stood right next to Chrysalis, leaning over the table. “I would only like a little,” Chrysalis requested politely. They could hear the pegasus’s intense breathing as she slowly tipped the teapot over the cup.

“I CAN’T DO THIS!” The maid threw the teapot into the air and dashed to the window. She jumped through the glass and flew off, screaming into the horizon.

Everypony stared in silence at the hole in the large window. “I…just asked for tea.” Chrysalis looked toward the other servants. “Was I out of line?”

The princesses and queen saw how the servants trembled and sweated as they looked at Chrysalis. Some changelings looked more surprised than anything, but everypony else looked like they were going to cry or pass out from fear. Defeated, Celestia said, “You are all excused.” The staff all hurriedly exited the room and closed the doors behind them, leaving the royals to themselves. “Accept my sincerest apologies, Chrysalis. I honestly believed they were better behaved and could handle such a simple visit.”

“It’s not your fault. Your ponies are notorious wimps.” Chrysalis took Nymph’s cup and poured some of her drink into hers. “So is that it? I was really hoping this would work, but after that little scene, I can’t imagine we’d want to continue this.”

Nymph took a sip of what was left of her tea to ease her mind. Just a simple tea visit caused hysteria in the palace, so she didn’t want to think of what would happen if Chrysalis was seen out in the city. However, she couldn’t call it off. She already expected there to be some problems and she had to press forward, or else there was no point to making any of these plans and all she would have accomplished was wasting time. If she failed now, Celestia would never give her another chance. “One pony overreacting is not a big deal, although it makes this tea visit pointless.” She set her teacup down. “Tia, we need to have Chrysalis be seen by the public.”

“Out in public? But this was already a disaster!” Luna exclaimed.

“I’m aware of that. Her reaction was rather extreme, and no doubt we will see similar ones outside.” Nymph glanced at her sister, who didn’t look entirely bothered with the situation. “Here is what I propose. We’ll need to go with some extra precautions like an escort, but really, it’s not just for her protection. It’s more to help calm the people by seeing her being watched constantly by armed guards and myself. If they see Chrysalis on a leash, in a manner of speaking, could they really view her as a threat?”

Celestia finished her tea and placed the cup back on the plate. “Very well.”

Luna stood up. “Then in that case, I’m going as well.”

“Luna, are you sure?” Chrysalis asked. “You’ve been up most of the night and I think you need to get your rest.”

“It’s not me I need to be worried about. Do you truly think I could be able to get a wink of sleep while constantly worrying about you?”

Chrysalis suddenly broke out into chuckling. “It’s rather funny you keep thinking that I am going to find myself in some sort of danger. You ponies are such worry warts.” She looked around and when she was sure they weren’t being watched by any lingering servant, she fluttered in front of Luna and pulled on her cheeks while the alicorn tried to hold her serious expression “But it’s so cute you’re always thinking about me.”

“You don’t think you will find yourself in any danger?” Celestia questioned as the changeling kept teasing Luna.

Chrysalis at last released the younger alicorn and returned to her seat. “Do you honestly think somepony is going to take me on? I have the reputation of defeating you in a single blow.” She held a smile, but quickly dropped it. “I didn’t mean it like that, but you get my point. Anyway, given all the trouble Ponyville and even Equestria endures, other than Twilight and her friends, what normal pony has stepped up to face a threat?”

“None I could think of,” answered Nymph.

“Exactly. Do you think some pony is all of a sudden going to go against me? They are going to have a tough time even putting a scratch on me.” Chrysalis patted her chest. “Royal changeling chitin is thick and with enough love, it becomes like armor. I can assure you that no harm will come to me.”

Nymph sipped more tea as she waited for Celestia to speak. While Luna was calm, although still on edge, Celestia still seemed indecisive. “Would there be anything we could do to help you consider letting Chrysalis outside?” Nymph asked.

After a moment, Celestia said, “I want you to take only changeling guards with you. I’m afraid my ponies will be too fearful or suspicious of Chrysalis to do their duty properly. Most likely changelings will warm up to her much quicker, so take this opportunity to sway them. If anything happens, come back here at once. I would come with you, but there is much for me to do. I had many meetings planned for today and I’m afraid I cannot cancel them all at the last minute.” She shot a glance to the queen, who felt herself shiver. “However, I am confident Luna will be more than enough to keep things under control.”

“In that case, I will have to make my own preparations.” Luna took flight and barged through the kitchen doors. “Stand aside! This is an emergency!” What followed was a loud clatter of pots, pans, dishes, and running water erupting from the other room. The three who remained behind only stared at the door in silence. “Beast! You will finally bend to my will for this is my hour of need! Submit or be destroyed!”

Nymph slowly got up from her chair as Luna’s roars continued.. “I...better go get some guards assembled. Come along, Chrysalis.” She took her sister’s foreleg and hurried out of the room.

Once they were gone, Celestia ran into the kitchen. “Luna! Perhaps you should let me handle this before the kitchen goes up in flames! Again!”

Out on the streets of Canterlot was an unusual sight that had every head turning. Surrounded by a circle comprised of armored changeling guards, were three royal figures. With time, the streets became less crowded as most likely word of Chrysalis’s appearance had spread faster than expected. Things were not entirely bad as changeling citizens were not running for the hills, rather expressing different reactions upon laying eyes on them. They had lived under Chrysalis’s rule, so not only did they see the other side of Chrysalis, which was a ruler who did whatever it took to keep her people happy, but some of them had supported her plan for conquest back then, so they were not entirely bothered, although they kept their distance.

What also followed would be the second strangest sight seen that day. Princess Luna magically carried a gigantic blue coffee mug with the words “The real star of the night sky” printed on the side. She gulped down some of her brew before looking around, keeping an ever watchful eye. One of the guards was forced to carry the dented and beaten coffee maker on his back that was powered by a portable magic generator. Nymph felt bad for how ridiculous he looked carrying it, but she couldn’t help but crack a smile every time she looked at him.

The queen took in the Canterlot air, feeling sudden vigor. “Isn’t this city just wonderful?” She hovered into the air and faced her company. “We stand within Equestria’s crown jewel, no doubt the most harmonious city in the whole kingdom.”

“I recall Applejack and Spike telling me there’s a bunch of stuck up jerks here,” commented Chrysalis. “And isn’t Ponyville more harmonious since that is where all the Elements of Harmony live?”

“I’ve spent so much time here from my numerous visits that I feel that I know these people as if they were my own subjects,” Nymph continued, ignoring her sister entirely. “It may take a little time, but I am completely confident that these ponies will happily make the effort to get to know you, Chrysalis.” Excited, she motioned a foreleg behind her. “Go and show the people them the new you!

“What people?”

Nymph cocked her head before turning around. The hustling and bustling street was now as bare as a wasteland, save for one changeling who stood far away while sipping on his drink. When he finished, he left the area, leaving the street truly deserted. “Perhaps it’s important to note that this is the very same city Chrysalis attacked,” Luna said, stepping forward to get beside her.

“B-but I...they!” Dropping on the ground, Nymph ran ahead a short distance. There was not a single living soul in sight, but her senses allowed her to feel the many expressions of fear all around her from within the buildings. “I don’t get it! Chrysalis is under the watch of heavily armed guards and an alicorn! How are they still afraid!?” Running a hoof down her face, she turned around. “Okay, not a great start, but we must be persistent. Let’s just keep going on our way and hope things turn around.” She clapped her hooves and her guards moved forward with their captive in tow.

Chrysalis poked one of the guards in front of her, who chose to ignore her. “I love the design of this armor. It feels smooth and yet thick. Looks rather intimidating as well.”

“I had my top changelings design it,” Nymph stated with pride. “I can’t entirely agree on the color, but it should prove useful when the time comes that my brave soldiers must defend their home. Of course, we can only hope such a time never comes.”

“Perhaps I could get a set made for me?”

“And what need would you have for armor?” asked Nymph. “No doubt ponies would find such an appearance very frightening. Besides, we live in a time of peace and prosperity.”

“Until the next maniac attempts to conquer Equestria. When that happens,” Chrysalis pounded her hooves together, “I want to get my hooves dirty. I feel eager for battle sometimes.”

“There are plenty of ponies who can handle it,” Luna said before chugging down more coffee. When her cup was empty, she threw it in the coffee maker and prepared another round. “Why don’t you worry about something else until then? Right now, what would you like to do in the city while you are here?”

Chrysalis stopped walking, prompting everyone else to do the same. “You do have a good point. It’s been so long since I’ve stepped outside, so no doubt I need to acquire something worthwhile.” Some guards stared at her, trying to fathom what the former queen would possibly try to do when given the chance, while others remained vigilant. “I want a hat.”

All of the guards brought their full attention to Chrysalis as well as some civilians going by. “A…a hat?” repeated one of the mare guards. “You want a hat?”

“Absolutely. Haven’t you noticed how naked I am?” Chrysalis waved a hoof over herself to emphasize her point. “I would at least like something to replace the crown I once had. I think I will find some solace in a cute little hat as my head feels rather bare.”

“If that is your wish, then I shall take us somewhere to accommodate your needs,” said Luna, smiling. The princess took them to a hat store she knew about and when they arrived, the guards broke the circle to allow them entry. The store wasn’t too big, containing only a few shelves with a colorful assortment of headwear as well as some racks on the walls. When the bell over the door rung, the yellow earth pony stallion looked up from the cash register, gasping. The customers then noticed who arrived and acted accordingly, bringing the building into complete silence. “Greetings! We are here to purchase a hat!”

“Sorry, but we’re closed!” the cashier blurted out as he backed against the wall.

Nymph walked further in without giving him a look. “Too bad. Royal business.” She slowly walked to one of the shelves and once she and Chrysalis were clear of the doorway, every customer rushed out of the door. Nymph stood beside her as she tried to think of something to pick out while Luna browsed on her own. She could sense the fear erupting from the owner as he watched Chrysalis take her time. The queen picked up a beanie with a propeller on top and stuck it on top of her sister’s head. “There! It looks perfect on you. Don’t you agree, Luna?”

The alicorn turned to them, snickering when she caught sight of Chrysalis. “Oh, Chrysie are you trying to relive your youth?”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes and placed the hat back on the shelf. “I am not that old. Well, at least compared to you, grandma.” Nymph felt a sudden chill as a burst of bitterness emanated from Luna, almost as much as when she first paid the royal sisters a visit. Chrysalis must have felt this as well and would be expecting consequences at the end of the day, but she didn’t show it on her face. Chrysalis moved onto the more expensive merchandise and took a flashy looking silver tiara. “What do you think? Too girly?”

“It clashes with your colors,” answered Nymph.

“Cadance already has an obsession with those things, so I think you should leave it alone,” Luna replied with a smirk. Chrysalis put it down and suddenly felt a hat set on her head. “How about this?” asked the princess as Nymph tried to figure out what exactly it was. “You may not be a queen, but Captain Chrysalis has a nice ring to it.”

The older changeling looked over herself on one of the mirrors hanging from the walls. “A changeling pirate? That’s a new one.” Chrysalis turned her head both ways, taking in her new look at every angle. “I kinda like it.”

“Cute, but you don’t have a ship,” teased Nymph after remembering what pirates were. “Or a crew.”

“Maybe so, but I do have an uncontrollable desire for a large amount of booty.” The pirate’s hat was immediately removed from her head magically as Luna stomped away. Nymph and Chrysalis couldn’t stop themselves from giggling.

Chrysalis reached down to one of the lower shelves and picked up a fedora. “How about-”

“No,” answered Luna and Nymph sternly.

"You two are no fun.”

Some minutes passed by as they kept looking at separate hats, each cracking a joke or two about most of them. It was clearly not helping her plan in any way, but Nymph felt at ease watching her sister have some fun. As Chrysalis looked over a top hat, Nymph leaned against her, prompting the older changeling to freeze. “Nymph, what are you doing?”

“Nothing,” she answered playfully before nuzzling her. She looked up to see Chrysalis worriedly checking behind her. “What’s the matter? Are you afraid of public displays of affection?”

Nymph’s ear was against her sister’s torso, hearing and feeling the thumping of Chrysalis’s heart. “What do you think!? The guards are staring! Why are you being so lovey all of a sudden?”

“Because I love you and I miss you more than anything.” She tenderly rubbed her face against Chrysalis’s smooth chitin. If she could feel her sister’s emotions, she would no doubt be drowning in embarrassment. “Remember how we always did this back then, even with Mother? I don’t see why you’re so conscious about it now.”

The former queen managed to calm herself down, but the blush on her face was still visible. “That was a different time. I’m not as much of a touchy feely changeling anymore.”

Nymph at last pulled back and booped Chrysalis on the nose. “Is that right? I think Luna would disagree,” she finished in a whisper.

“I do that to embarrass her just because I like seeing the cute face she makes.”

“Fine. Have it your way.” Pouting, Nymph split up from her to browse on her own. The store remained rather silent with the guards standing by the door, clearly already bored with the visit, and Luna happily trying on hats for herself as more coffee was being made.

As Nymph studied some foreign headwear, the door from the other side of the store opened up. “Uh...is the store open? I notice there’s a lot of guards here, but I need to pick up an order.”

Chrysalis, who finally found something she wanted, whipped her head around, something that neither Luna or Nymph expected. She peeked over the shelves to see the stallion who had entered near the counter. “My, my, my. What a pleasant surprise.”

The pink pegasus became motionless as the cashier slowly hid behind the counter. He then turned around and looked directly up at her. “C-C-C-C-Chrysalis!? Here!?”

“Oh don’t mind me. I am just doing a bit of shopping,” she said in a way a predator would speak to their prey before going for the kill. Nymph had a bad feeling of what she was about to do, but her curiosity won out of her conflicting emotions, so she stood there to watch what would unfold. It seemed Luna had the same outcome as she stood there, biting her lip. “But enough about me. How have you been, Lovey Dovey?”

They watched as the pony fell onto the floor, shrinking before their eyes. “How do you know about me!?”

Chrysalis grinned wickedly as she leaned in closer to him. Nymph noticed one of the guards readying his spear, so she held up a hoof in front of him. “Don’t you recognize me? It’s good old Penny Pincher, your faithful employee.”

“Wait, you were Penny Pincher!?” exclaimed Luna.

Chrysalis immediately turned to the alicorn. “How do you-”

The pegasus had found a new emotion to overcome his fear: rage. He leapt up from his spot and tackled Chrysalis. Despite being an above average sized stallion, his strength was no match for hers and her skin was too tough for him to do any real damage. The guards rushed into action to pry off Lovey Dovey from the laughing mare. “You witch! You almost ruined me with that stunt of yours! I swear to Celestia I will have my revenge if it’s the last thing I do!”

“Great catching up with you!” Chrysalis called as he was carried out of sight. When he was gone, she broke out into laughter. “Now that is even more satisfying than last time. I should have done that months ago!”

“Chrysalis, what was that about?” questioned Nymph. “Who was he?”

“Her old boss from her job as a waitress.” They turned to see Luna walk up to the older changeling, looking far less than friendly. “You were really Penny Pincher all along.” Luna roughly poked Chrysalis in the chest. “You have got a lot of explaining to do.”

“Apparently so.” Chrysalis placed the hat on the counter and the cashier quickly rang her up. Her hoof automatically reached for where he saddlebag would have been and was surprised when she found the spot to be bare. “Oh dear. I forgot that I don’t have any money.”

“Is that what you said when you bailed from your hotel bill?” Luna deadpanned.

Chrysalis turned to her, losing her pride as the glare wore her down. For the first time in a long time, Nymph saw complete fear in Chrysalis’s eyes and she herself couldn’t help but feel the same. “You know about that?”

“You didn’t read about it in the news? It was a huge story of how one mare posing as an heiress fooled an entire hotel and skipped on her bill while disappearing altogether. It was also the last lead I had on you before your trail went cold. A mare living it up in a fancy hotel without paying for anything and not attracting any attention for so long had your name written all over it, but I was never sure until now.”

“I didn’t realize I attracted so much attention, especially from you.” Chrysalis batted her eyelashes, but they had no effect on the princess. “Okay, fine. I shouldn’t have done that, despite my desperate situation. I promise I will pay them back for…how much was it again?”

“I think I or your sister is going to have to pick up that tab. Just hope that they don’t charge interest.” Luna sighed dejectedly and shook her head. “I can’t believe you never told me about this. Is there anything else you would like to tell me before I find out myself? Remember what we said about secrets.”

It was if the alicorn kicked her right in the gut. Chrysalis looked ready to pass out, sweating and struggling to breathe. “I may have not entirely paid for my first home in an honest manner,” she answered in almost a whisper. Luna grew a massive frown. The queen could already feel herself quivering from just the sight of the look Luna was giving, so she couldn’t imagine how Chrysalis could remain standing with the stare directed at her. “H-hey, it was a long time ago and besides, you ponies sure love friendship and redemption, right?” The princess stepped closer, looking up at the taller changeling. “R-right?”

“We are going to talk about this later.” Luna threw down some bits on the counter and placed the orange sunhat on Chrysalis’s head before storming out the door.

The siblings gave each other nervous glances before Chrysalis followed her outside. Nymph was about to leave as well, but she turned back to the poor pony behind the counter. “My sister really isn’t a bad changeling. She just has trouble...adapting.” The pony just stared back at her nervously, not saying a single word. Nymph slowly turned away from him before hurrying out the door.

She found them standing near the guards, with Luna looking less intense and Chrysalis having her ears pinned against her head. When she stood beside them, Luna clapped her hooves, prompting the guards to begin walking. “It looks cute on you, Chrysie,” complemented Nymph.

“Thanks.” Chrysalis adjusted her hat slightly. ”It’s not much, but it makes me feel better about my situation.”

“We need to focus on the matter at hoof,” spoke Luna sternly. “Rather than waste our time with frivolous tasks, Chrysalis should go and greet the people like she was supposed to.”

“Princess, I don’t think we’re equipped to handle a riot,” spoke one of the guards. “She has already enraged one pony, so we’re worried there will be more.”

“Calm yourself. No such thing will occur. More likely they will turn the other way and move far, far away upon seeing Chrysalis.”

“Princess, if you don’t mind me asking, are you sure this is wise?” asked another changeling. “Canterlot is surely in a state of unrest already. Perhaps Chrysalis should have been in disguise if she wished to spend time outside her prison.”

Nymph, taking charge, placed a hoof on their shoulder. “I appreciate your concern, but I have already thought this over and I assure you that nothing will get out of hoof. But since you all have such concerns, I suppose it is only fair I tell you the truth. What we are actually doing today is testing the waters.”

“For what exactly?”

“Her future appearances.” Nymph walked over to her sister’s side. “You may not believe it, but Chrysalis has done more than enough to earn her freedom, but must remain in her prison as long as the people fear her. It will be only a matter of time before she’s back by my side in Bugartha.”

Even with the helmets over their faces, they could read the worry they wore. “Tell me,” Chrysalis said suddenly, “do any of you wish that I were to remain locked up? After all I have done for you, you wish to see me suffer more?” None of the guards responded, averting their eyes or whistling innocently. “It must feel so nice to live freely while the queen who was forced to make the difficult decisions for her entire kind is left to rot.”

“Shame on all of you.” The tone of Nymph’s voice was enough to generate looks of guilt on all the changelings. “You all act like Chrysalis went rogue and did the invasion completely by herself when I know some of you partook in it, with pleasure even.” She expected some sort of excuse, but they had remained quiet. The thought of continuing her rant crossed her mind, but she was certain her point was made clear and none of them would be forgetting it soon. “Okay, let’s get back to business. Luna, any thoughts on what we should do next?”

The princess gulped down the last of her drink. “Well, when I went to my first Nightmare Night celebration, the people were also terrified by me, but when I interacted with them and had some fun, they lightened up and enjoyed my company.” Luna gave a glance to her marefriend. “Perhaps Chrysalis should meet with the people while leaving her ever so lovely attitude behind.”

“Lovely is the right word for it,” Chrysalis replied, only for Luna to grumble in return. “Any suggestions on how I should approach somepony?”

“Just greet them in a friendly manner,” Nymph answered encouragingly. “No doubt they will warm up to you.” She looked around the area, taking note of the current problem. Word of Chrysalis’s arrival must have spread a lot faster than she thought as they were the only ones on the street. “Although, we actually need to find somepony first. Give me a moment.” Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and concentrated. Nymph opened her eyes and pointed to the street corner. “Around the corner on the right is a pony. They seem calm, so this could be the perfect opportunity for us.” At the corner, they poked their heads out to see an orange unicorn stallion with a red mane looking through the windows of one of the shops, unaware of any of them. “He’s all yours, Chrysie.”

Nodding, Chrysalis casually approached the unsuspecting pony. Nymph could hardly contain herself, finally being able to see a pony act normally around her sister. Chrysalis stood near him and cleared her throat to grab his attention. The pony realized he was being addressed to and turned, only to gasp upon seeing her. “Greetings, pony. Do you like my hat?” The stallion screamed and galloped down the street at incredible speed. Chrysalis remained bewildered as everyone else came to her. “Was I being too pushy?”

“Chrysalis, take this seriously,” spoke Luna, clearly disappointed from the results. “You of all people should understand how important this is.”

“I am trying to, but everypony keeps panicking just from seeing me. What would you have me do instead? Should I dress up like a clown to look less threatening?”

“I’m pretty sure that would have entirely the opposite effect,” answered Nymph, who couldn’t help but smile. She wasn’t sure if the actual sight of that would be funny, tragic, or terrifying, but she supposed she would never find out. “What if I greeted somepony first and then have Chrysalis come in after speaking with them for a bit? You know, ease them into it? Perhaps that would make them feel safer when they see her.”

Luna rubbed a hoof under her chin. “I suppose that would be a good idea. We just need to find another citizen.” Using her sense for emotions, Nymph led them to the other side of the block to locate another pony, this time a white earth pony mare watering flowers placed outside her store, which was a flower shop. She went over her plan with Chrysalis and once they had it all rehearsed, Nymph walked alone to the mare. “Hello, good citizen!”

The mare was caught off guard, backing away from her sudden greeter. “Queen Nymph! What a pleasure it is to meet you.” She bowed her head. “I’m sorry for acting like that. You just surprised me.”

“Please forgive me. I do have a habit of dropping in on ponies like that. Perhaps I still haven’t completely let go of my deceptive upbringing.” She let out a friendly chuckle and was joined by the pony. It was a good start, so now Nymph just needed to get through the hard part. “I was merely going out for the day with my good company, but I seem to have been separated from them. Have you perchance seen them?”

“I haven’t paid too much attention to the ponies around here, but I will do everything I can to help you. Could you describe them?”

“Oh, that’s easy. I was with my sister, Chrysalis.”

Nymph could already feel her plan falling apart as the mare acted as if she had seen a ghost. “C-C-C-C-C-C-Chrysalis is here!? Right now!?”

“Yes, she is. I have been escorting her for the free day she had requested.” The mare trembled and hyperventilated, ready to faint at any given moment. Gently, Nymph placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Don’t be alarmed. She’s harmless and is a lot nicer in person. Don’t think about her from the invasion. You just have to get to know her. Chrysie has been doing her absolute best to redeem herself, feeling guilty for what had transpired last year. After all, if Discord can change his ways, then surely my sister can. Don’t you agree?”

The amount of fear she felt from the pony diminished, but a good portion of it lingered within her. “Y-yes. You make a good point, Your Highness. I’ll be sure to keep an eye out for her and let her know that you came by.”

“You have my thanks.” Nymph placed a hoof on the side of her mouth and called, “Chrysalis! Where are you?”

“Nymph?” The mares looked up, seeing Chrysalis looking down from the top of the building. The older changeling flew down onto the sidewalk next to them. “Sorry about that. I was just-” Nymph’s heart jumped when a scream erupted right next to her, which could have been easily heard throughout the deserted streets of Canterlot. “Young pony, what-” The unicorn gave her no time to finish her sentence as she sprayed Chrysalis in the face with her hose, an act that truly shocked Nymph. “Hey! What do you-” The mare sprayed her again. “Could you-” Chrysalis was once more cut off by water. “Nymph, do something like arrest her!”

“That may be a problem,” Nymph answered timidly. “This isn’t breaking any laws like assault or anything. She’s merely spraying you with a hose. It’s kind of a gray area like how a child kicks the back of your seat in a theater. It’s annoying, but not against Equestrian law.”

“What a load of-” The mare, who for some reason had not already gone running off and had chosen to stay put, blasted her with more water. Nymph could see in her eyes that Chrysalis’s patience had finally ran out and before she could react, the former queen swiped the hose out of the mare’s hoof and sprayed her back. “Not so fun when somepony does it to you, is it!?” The poor pony screamed as she bolted inside the shop, locking the doors and pulling the curtains. Chrysalis tossed aside the hose and looked at her sister, soaked and irritated. “This has been going so great, hasn’t it?”

They stared at each other in silence before Luna came with the guards. Chrysalis walked to one of the buildings and sat against the wall, staring at sky above her. Her body became dry in an instant from Luna’s magic and the alicorn sat beside her. “Don’t worry about it. It wasn’t your fault.”

“That’s exactly the problem. I’m doing everything right, but nothing is working.”

Nymph stood next to her sorrowful sister, not daring to sit on the dirt and whatever else coated the sidewalk. “I know you are having doubts about this, but we have to keep trying. It’s the only chance we have of getting you home.” She reached under Chrysalis’s chin and turned her head toward her. “Can you keep going?”

Sighing, Chrysalis nodded. “I’ll do it for you, Nymph. After all, it can’t get that much worse, right?”

“We need to come up with a new strategy,” addressed Luna, magically fetching her mug with a fresh brew awaiting her. “Here’s what I propose. Let’s stop taking the slow approach and just fly around, greeting any pony or changeling we can find. If we can find one, just one, person who will take the time to talk to Chrysalis, I will call that a win.” She downed her entire drink before slamming her mug back onto the coffee maker, causing the poor guard to stagger. “I was never one for taking things slowly, so let’s just keep going until we find someone. We are not calling it a day until we find one, single person!”

“Pardon me, sir. Do you-”

“Holy manure! Run for your lives! She’s going to end us all!”

“Ma’am, I was wondering-”

“Run, children! Run as fast as you can! Somepony call the guards!”

“Excuse me, I-”

“Urgh! My heart!”

“Oh my Celestia! This pony is having a heart attack! Somepony call the paramedics!”

“Hello, Miss. Nice day we-”

“You’re the rotten queen who tried to trick my son into marrying her! I’LL NEVER FORGIVE YOU FOR AS LONG AS I LIVE!”

“Oh, this is awkward. I should-”

“PRINCESS LUNA! PLEASE HELP END HER MISERABLE EXISTENCE BEFORE I DO IT MYSELF!”

“Sorry to have disturbed you.”

“YOU CAN RUN, BUT YOU CAN’T HIDE!”

Hastily looking around, Nymph’s eyes caught a changeling ducking into an alleyway. “You there!” She flew into the passage in between the buildings, finding her target scurrying away. However, he was not fast enough to escape her magic and his hooves dragged across the ground as she brought him to her. “Greetings, my lovely subject! I have delightful news for you! You will have the honor of personally meeting my sister, Chrysalis! Aren’t you enthralled!?”

“Please let me go!” He dragged himself away, but was pulled back. “I can’t be associated with her!”

“Nonsense!” She walked out the alley, putting great effort to pull her victim with her. “Stop being such a coward. Equestria is all about friendship and love, so you are going to show some to my sister, even if it takes all day!” The guards watched in horror as their queen slowly brought the civilian out, finally prying him off the ground. She trotted happily to Chrysalis, holding up the changeling in her green aura. “There! Now you two can-”

“Enough.”

Nymph leaned around the flailing prisoner to look at Chrysalis. “What?”

“Release him at once, Nymph! He’s terrified out of his mind!” Reluctantly, Nymph released him and he ran away as fast his legs could take him. Chrysalis placed a hoof on her forehead, sighing. “This is going nowhere. We have accomplished nothing today except perhaps sending many ponies and even changelings into therapy. We have been out for over three hours and not a single person wants anything to do with me.” She then pointed at the guards, who struggled to stand. “They haven’t eaten in who knows how long and have been lugging around that heavy armor the whole time in the sun. They need to rest as well as everypony who has been living through the day in terror.”

Nymph quickly ran up to her. “But we can’t give up! If we don’t do anything, you will never be free to go home! I just want to at least find one reasonable pony who can take the time out of their lives to get to know you rather than freak out!”

“And forcing me upon them is being counterproductive! How many more ponies must we traumatize before you are satisfied!?”

Unable to find a proper answer, Nymph turned to Luna. “Please talk some sense into her!” At this moment, both she and Chrysalis noticed something was off with the alicorn. She was wearing a pair of sunglasses and lying on top of two guards, one of which was trying their best to keep Luna’s head up. “Luna, what are you doing!? Why are you riding on your guards in such a manner!?”

“We can explain!” one of the guards exclaimed. “You see, Princess Luna has a nasty leg injury from a monster attack many days ago and-”

Nymph raised a hoof. “Is that drool?” She walked right over to Luna and pulled off her sunglasses. She had noticed Luna was slowing down, but it seemed not even an alicorn could escape the need for sleep. No doubt Celestia would be less than thrilled if she found out Luna was sleeping while on protective duty and rather deal with that, she said, “I guess we don’t have a choice now. We can’t be carrying a sleeping princess around in public.”

Chrysalis stood beside her, smiling slightly as Luna snored quietly. “I should have known this would happen at some point. I think some rest will help her calm down from learning about my previous...incidents. We better get her into bed before anypony sees us.”

With her magical green flame, Nymph warped them back to the palace near Luna’s bedroom. “Place her in bed while I take Chrysalis to Celestia and promise to never speak of this to anypony.”

“And tuck her in nicely!” ordered Chrysalis. The guards lifted the large pony into her room as they walked away. “Lulu sleeps like an angel.”

Chrysalis was smiling as they headed to the throne room, unlike Nymph. Celestia would no doubt try to pull the plug on her plan upon learning how much of a failure today was, but Nymph hoped was sure she could talk her out of it. The older changeling noticed the look on her face and lightly nudged her. “I know it didn’t go as you planned, but I still appreciate the effort, Nymphie.”

They arrived at the throne room and found Celestia speaking with several ponies standing below her throne as she was signing some sort of document. It was only a moment before everypony in the room set their eyes upon them, bringing about whispers and murmurs. The princess got onto her hooves and said, “Excuse me for a moment.” Casually walking down the steps, she approached the two changelings and led them out of the room before closing the doors. “How did it go?”

“Some ponies were...less than accepting of her arrival…”

“Most of the time consisted of ponies screaming and running away.” Nymph stared intensely at Chrysalis. “She was going to find out eventually. I just want the worst out of the way.”

Celestia looked to be neither surprised nor concerned. “That is unfortunate. What about changelings?”

“Nowhere as bad, but they clearly didn’t want to be in the same area as her.” Chrysalis opened her mouth, but Nymph shook her head.

Celestia nodded and looked around. “And where is Luna?”

“Sleeping,” Chrysalis answered. “She said she was feeling exhausted and we decided to return.”

Nymph worried watched the alicorn pace around, deep in thought. “Celestia, please understand. Today was merely a setback. I think that tomorrow-”

“Tomorrow is too soon,” Celestia interrupted. “Right now, I think it would be best if we let the public calm themselves. The ponies in the palace are already nervous just from knowing that Chrysalis is here. I don’t have time today, but I will need to assess the situation for myself tomorrow.”

“But Celestia…”

“It was a good try, Nymph. I’m sure you did your best.” Nymph’s eyes pointed toward the floor and she said nothing more. “I will take Chrysalis back and you two can see each other again later.”

Chrysalis brought a hoof under her sister’s chin and raised her head. “Thank you for the lovely day, Nymph. I truly enjoyed our time together.” She and Nymph came together for a hug. “Don’t let it get to you. I came across failure frequently in my own plan.”

“I’ll keep trying just for you.” They separated and Chrysalis waved goodbye right before disappearing along with Celestia. Now alone, Nymph warped herself to her bedroom. She closed the window curtains and flopped on the bed, pulling the covers over her head.

“It’s satisfying to watch you struggle so hard, only to fail at everything you do. It’s what you rightfully deserve, after all. What amazing feat have you done that makes you believe that you deserve to be queen more than I?”

“Just shut up.”

Sleep was not easy for the royal changeling to find that night, for her mind was constantly telling her that her idea was a failure from the start. All her hopes were thrown into the dirt and stomped on the first day. She had expected trouble, but it was much worse than she had anticipated. Not even a year since the invasion had eased their minds about the former queen, still acting as if it all transpired recently. It was already clear Celestia wanted to stop things from getting worse, meaning all her planning was for nothing. Nymph’s last thoughts before entering the dream realm was what her mother would have done if she was presented with this situation.

When morning struck, Nymph woke up and looked toward her bedroom door. As she requested, the newspaper was left rolled up on the floor. Nothing but bad thoughts rang in her head as she stared at it and she almost considered leaving it alone. However, queens took on difficult tasks like this all the time, no matter how much unpleasantness awaited. She took it with her magic and opened it up, looking at the front page.

Chrysalis Unleashes Terror in Canterlot!

Yesterday in Equestria’s capital, the fair people were greatly disturbed by the former queen’s unannounced presence. Onlookers watched in horror as the mad ruler was allowed to freely walk their streets with the princess’s guards protecting her. But who is here to protect us from her? Not content with merely showing her face to the people, she was allowed under Princess Luna’s and Queen Nymph’s watch to go shopping, where she entered a store and left ponies running out, damaging an innocent bystander’s business.

On top of this, a witness came forward with the shocking revelation that Chrysalis admitted to being Penny Pincher, the notorious mare known for disappearing without a trace after using lies to damage another business that she worked for and skipped out on a massive hotel bill. Rumors arose that Penny was really Chrysalis all along, but only now were these confirmed to be true. This begs the question of now that Chrysalis has admitted to her misdeed, will Celestial Suites receive compensation? There is also the question of where she went since that day and how many more businesses she has harmed with her trickery?

Celestia has stated that Chrysalis has been returned to her current prison in an undisclosed location, but how long until she is let out again? There has already been confirmation that the banished queen has been undergoing reformation to win trust from the princesses. Do the princesses truly believe that the terror known as Chrysalis, the changeling who assaulted Celestia and enacted years of cruelty on her own sister, can turn a new leaf? Or does Chrysalis have them under her control?

“GAAAH!” Nymph disappeared in a flash of fire, reappearing in Celestia’s chambers where the alicorn was putting on her attire in front of a mirror. “Have you seen the newspaper this morning!?”

“And good morning to you too, Nymph,” Celestia replied in a friendly manner.

The changeling held up the newspaper right in front of her. “This is all lies and biased views! This is going to damage Chrysalis’s reputation even further, which I didn’t think was possible until today!” She threw it against the wall and it thudded onto the floor. “How can you allow this schlock to be printed!? This is hurting all of my progress!” She paused for a few seconds. “Well, all the progress I’m going to make eventually!”

“Well it is their right to freedom of the press, so I’m afraid it’s out of my hooves. I could go after them if they actually lied, but they can bend the truth a bit without it technically being a lie.”

Nymph’s jaw dropped from how casually the alicorn answered her and the impact was made worse by how she continued preparing for her day, acting as if nothing was wrong. “B-b-but you’re the princess! They should take your word as law! Go over there and demand they rewrite this article this instant!”

Celestia turned to her, showing her concern, and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Nymph, calm down. You’re overreacting.” Reluctantly, Nymph took Celestia’s word, steadied her breathing, and let out a deep exhale. “I know this article is troubling, but we weren’t expecting things to go smoothly in the first place. Besides, it isn’t as if this can damage the readers’ view of her any further. We just have to accept that this is how Equestria views Chrysalis. It’s not good, but it is what it is. One day is not going to change anything.”

An argument nearly made its way past her lips, but Nymph withheld it. There was no point anymore. She laid on the bed as Celestia continued getting ready for the day. It would be only a moment until Celestia told her that her idea was done with and how disappointed she was. She could already feel the sting of her words before they were even said. How could she even look Celestia in the eye? The only thing she could hope for was that Chrysalis would be happy and safe for the many years she would stuck away from home.

“So what is the next step?”

Nymph’s head shot up. “N-next step? I thought you didn’t want to do this.”

“It’s true I had my doubts about this, but after giving it some thought, I think that this plan of yours is worth pursuing.” Celestia sat on the bed next to her, looking sullen. “Yesterday, Chrysalis and I had a talk and it occurred to me that I had not entirely been fair to you. Chrysalis is your sister, but I have taken charge over her and may have been rather overprotective. I don’t think Chrysalis will find herself in danger, but I’m more concerned about public panic such as yesterday. However, this is a risk I will have to take.” She stood up and walked over to her dresser, looking at one of the picture frames. “Luna was easy. No pony here could be afraid of a little filly and we all knew she was cleansed. I did force her out of her room to interact with others, which did help ease them into accepting another princess.”

Standing up, Nymph walk to Celestia to look at the picture. It showed Celestia nuzzling her much smaller sister, recently after being purified, while Luna looked furious and embarrassed toward whoever was taking the picture. “And what of Chrysalis?”

Turning to her, Celestia said, “Despite how it looks, I think we can call this a good first step. Chrysalis is now on the mind of everypony in Equestria just like what you wanted. The ponies may be afraid, but with enough time and effort, opinions will change gradually and Chrysalis can return to living as herself. I hope that yesterday has helped you understand that this will prove to be a daunting task.” She placed a hoof on the queen’s shoulder. “You are a young and brilliant ruler, Nymph, and I suspect you overcome this task with flying colors.”

Nymph couldn’t help but blush. To hear Celestia praise her in such a manner was a little too much for her. The warm sensation suddenly went away when she realized the way the princess was staring at her, expecting an answer and curious as to why she had remained silent. “Uh, right! Okay, with the public stirred up right now, perhaps we should give it some time before we bring Chrysalis out again. Maybe we can announce it this time so people feel more prepared and not caught off guard. And perhaps somewhere other than Canterlot.”

“That sounds like a perfect idea.” Celestia then placed on her own crown, completing her appearance. “Perhaps Ponyville would be more forward to the idea of a visit given they already put up with Discord. It certainly does carry a very different atmosphere to that of Canterlot.”

“Yes! That’s a brilliant idea! Maybe if we give her something like a friendship test from Princess Twilight, the people will be convinced that Chrysalis is trying to redeem herself and be more open to her!”

“I doubt they will be so welcoming to the idea so suddenly, but it’s a start.” Celestia patted her back. “Trust me, a lot of such things take a great deal of patience. You just need to be calm and allow things to unfold naturally.” She then walked over to her door. “Day court will be starting soon, so I must be going.”

“Allow me to join you after breakfast. I’m sure there are many who will wish to speak with me after Chrysalis’s appearance.”

“Very well. I’ll see you soon.”

Nodding, Nymph warped out of Celestia’s room and back into hers. She couldn’t help but to bounce in place, similar to how she had seen Pinkie done so many times. Perhaps she had thought too far ahead and needed to just step back. Chrysalis also faced immense struggles during the start of her stay in Ponyville, but she emerged triumphant, although under different circumstances that what she had initially aimed for. Nymph would just take it easy and with the help of her friends, this would be done with in no time.

Community Service

“It sounds to me like you got quite a bit of work on your hooves,” Nymph commented as she slowly stirred her coffee to mix in the cream. Coffee was not her favorite drink in the world, but she was still willing to try it since Chrysalis and Luna had an obsession with the stuff. Then again, she thought about how coffee shops were everywhere in every Equestrian city or town she had visited, so maybe it was everypony who was obsessed. “Much more than I anticipated, but this is still good for us.”

“It’s been a real struggle, but I’m doing my best.” Twilight huffed in the crystal ball, looking back at her through a handheld mirror while lying on her bed. “I really owe you for coming to help me, but are you really sure Chrysalis should be here as well? Some ponies still feel uneasy around regular changelings and given what happened in Canterlot, this might actually be a terrible idea.”

“Perhaps their fear of her will unite them,” the queen jested before taking a sip of her drink and then adding more cream. “Don’t tell her I said that, but in all seriousness, it would be good for her. It’s one thing to just walk around, but how about her helping out the citizens of Equestria? Besides, it was safe in Canterlot, so no doubt she will be fine in humble Ponyville. The people of your town were the first to accept Luna and have dealt with countless monsters and other such matters for quite a while. Would Chrysalis walking around really be that much different for them?”

“That is a good point. Chrysalis is looking forward to it, at least.”

“As am I, Young Twilight. As am I.” The bitter drink was much easier for her to handle, but she doubted she would be returning to it in the future. “Well then. Let’s not be letting the day waste away. I will be there shortly.”

“Okay. See you soon, Queen Nymph.” Twilight’s image fizzled out and Nymph took the time to finish her drink. Warping the mug into the kitchen, she magically fetched her cloak and looked in the mirror, ensuring that everything was in place. With perfection looking back at her, she was ready to go.

Nymph stood in the middle of her room, concentrating intensely as she channeled her spell. She had been practicing her magic now and then, mostly the teleportation spell, but she never needed to go so far away and the thought of trying it made her uneasy. She did some practice over the last few days so she could visit Chrysalis if she wanted to and it was time to put it to the test. She pictured Twilight’s room in her mind and unleashed her spell. Green flames swirled around her and when they parted, she was now in her intended destination. “I did it! I-” She didn’t catch that she was above the floor, more specifically right above Twilight, and dropped onto the pony with a loud thud. Nymph’s head spun for a moment before she got on her hooves.

“I see you’ve been practicing teleportation,” Twilight complimented as she picked herself up, groaning under her breath.

“Sorry, Twilight. I guess I have to be more specific on where I want to go.” Nymph laughed nervously as she took a look around. “Is Chrysalis here yet? Please tell me she didn’t see that.”

“Not yet. I was waiting for you to arrive before bringing her. We need to get Spike also before we go.” Twilight was the first to leave the room, mumbling something while pressing a hoof on her back, and Nymph thought about what book she could send her as an apology gift. “So how has Canterlot been?”

“With the news of Chrysalis dying down, I’d say just as dull as back home, but at least the change of scenery is pleasant. I used to complain about having so many duties as queen, but it was something that kept my hooves busy. Celestia and Luna would make lovely company if Celestia wasn’t so busy and Luna…well, I think that’s a little obvious. But I didn’t come all this way just to see them, but to be with my precious sister, no matter how infrequent our visits are.”

“You two haven’t been spending any time together?” questioned Twilight, now walking on all fours.

Nymph faintly flinched, but while Twilight was good at reading books, she was not as talented with faces. “I am afraid not. When she’s not working her job, she’s either too tired or has plans with Luna. I keep telling her that she should just take some time off from her matchmaking business, but Chrysalis is so adamant about it.” She involuntarily gulped. “It is possible she is avoiding me?”

“No, I don’t think that’s it at all. She’s been helping so many ponies find love for quite a while now and I’m sure she realizes how crucial it is to maintain high levels of love for changelings to feed off of.” Twilight let out a soft giggle, catching Nymph’s attention. “Don’t tell Cadance, but I think Chrysalis has been spreading a lot more love than she has. At least in the romantic sense.”

“Oh, that is rich indeed,” Nymph commented and the both of them laughed. A devious smile then crept onto the queen’s lips. “It’s nice that you think that Chrysalis is such a great cupid. Perhaps you should consider-”

“No.”

Nymph was taken aback by the sudden response. “No? But Twilight, love is-”

“No,” the alicorn repeated in the exact same voice and Nymph could sense several negative emotions beginning to bubble. “Last time I tried her dating advice, she tried to destroy my friendship with Trixie and even though we became friends again, she and all of my friends still think that we are meant to be, despite my obvious protests, and it will never go away. Sometimes when I visit Rarity, she suddenly asks me if I have heard from Trixie, and even though she denies it, I know she’s trying to make us a couple.” The look in Twilight’s eyes slowly became more intense. “Do you have any idea how horrible it is to constantly have your friends pressure you into getting into a relationship that you have no interest in?”

“But-”

“And then after that first incident with the other world, my friends and even Cadance keep telling me I should be dating Flash, even though I only got to meet him for a little bit, and he’s not even the Flash of this world! I mean, he’s a nice guy and kinda charming, but then Spike had to open his big mouth to my friends about what we almost did during my second visit! Pinkie in this world has already written fanfiction about us, which she forced me to read! I mean, slow down for a second! That’s a little too much! Who even writes that stuff about their friends anyway!? That’s too weird for even Pinkie Pie! Suddenly Cadance sending me pictures of stallions in the mail looks normal!”

“I-”

“And now I have all these changelings hitting on me and sending me marriage proposals in the mail! My parents somehow found out and now keep asking me about why I never date anypony, like as if it’s a real problem! If anypony found out I was going to a dating service, then it would be all over the newspaper and then everypony would be knocking down my door because they’d think I’m looking for a coltfriend and then I’ll never be left alone!” She grabbed Nymph, shaking her and making the world around her a total blur. “Why can’t everypony just mind their own business and let me do things at my own pace!? WHAT IS SO WRONG ABOUT BEING SINGLE!?”

Twilight at last fell silent, save for her panting that sounded as if she just finished a marathon. Nymph, eyes wide with shock, slowly pressed her hoof against the pony to push her away “Well, Twilight, you have me completely convinced. I agree that ponies should mind their own business and not bother the mare who is a totally normal and sane princess.”

Realizing what she had just done, Twilight quickly backed away and used her wings to hide her face. “Uh…what were we talking about again? Something about magic physics?”

“Let’s just forget about it.”

Neither of them said a word as they continued toward the entrance of the castle and soon found Spike in one of the hallways, sweeping the crystal floors. The thought of a dragon servant was something that always brought amusement to Nymph given what she had read about the terrifying beasts back when she was far younger. “Next time we get a new home, I hope it only has one room,” he muttered to himself, sweating as he continued his chore. “Why does Twilight have to be so stingy to not buy a cleaning staff? I’m too young to have two jobs.”

“Because I don’t know if I want strangers constantly in my house.” Spike quickly turned to Twilight and she set his broom aside. “You can finish that later. I need you to go get those letters I have been saving for today. You know, the important ones?”

Spike scratched his head. “But I thought you threw out all the marriage proposals. Isn’t that what you do after you read them?”

Twilight immediately stammered and her reaction was made worse when Nymph leaned toward her, giving her a smug look. “N-not those! The other letters I have been saving! The ones about the ponies and changelings having problems!”

“Oh, right! I’m on it!” Spike ran off down the hall.

Right as he vanished, Nymph leaned in closer to the alicorn, clearing her throat to get her attention. Twilight turned to her, but instantly became uncomfortable when the changeling gave her another playful grin. “I-I-I’m going to go fetch Chrysalis, so just wait here and stop getting the wrong idea! NONE OF THIS MEANS ANYTHING!” The princess disappeared from the room in a burst of light, leaving the queen alone to her laughter. Soon, both residents of the castle returned with Spike carrying a stack of letters in a bag hanging over his shoulder and Twilight accompanied by Chrysalis, who wore the disabled magic blocking ring given to her by Luna. Seeing Chrysalis appear brought a sense of joy to Nymph, but some anxiety as well. The alicorn straightened her posture and looked toward Chrysalis, giving no attention to Nymph. “Now that we’re all here, are we ready?”

“I think it’s Ponyville who needs to be ready,” Chrysalis joked. “But there’s no point in delaying the inevitable. Let’s go and give ponies nightmares.”

“It will be fine,” Nymph said optimistically, giving her a friendly bump on the shoulder. “Like anyone here is going to try anything against you. If Spike could go a rampage through the town and still live here without problems, then I don’t see how it could go badly for you.” She couldn’t help but notice how Twilight was glaring at her suddenly.

“I have already announced that Chrysalis would be visiting,” Twilight said rather bitterly. “It went a little better than I expected, but people are still on edge, both ponies and changelings. Unlike your visit in Canterlot, today we’ll be actively helping the people with some problems they have to ensure they get along.”

“It seems rather odd that somepony of your authority would meddle in such trivial matters like bickering between neighbors,” addressed Chrysalis as she took out the stack of letters. “Aren’t there more important duties for you to attend to? With your title as the Princess of Friendship, you should be doing things like…like…oh. Wow, no wonder you don’t do much as princess.”

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that,” Twilight said bluntly, ignoring the snickering from her friends. “Ponyville’s residents are still trying to keep the peace, but this and that keeps coming up to cause tension. Even if they don’t end up being friends, at least solving problems should keep them from becoming enemies.”

“Already this is an improvement over last time,” Nymph chimed. “What are we waiting for? Spike, show us one of the letters so we can improve the lives of Ponyville’s fine citizens!”

Spike took back the letters as they stepped out of the palace and walked into town. As he randomly took a letter out, Nymph took notice the people once they had entered Ponyville. All they did was just pass by while giving them odd looks or simply turn the other direction. The lack of screams was already a good sign. Spike tore an envelope open with his claw and quickly skimmed through the letter. “This one says that they are having trouble with a changeling neighbor who is endangering their life by keeping bees and requests that Twilight forces him to remove them.”

Nymph peeked over his shoulder, taking a quick look at the letter. “Bees? Really? This is what ponies write to a royal princess about?”

“It doesn’t matter what the situation is. I’ll do whatever I can to help. Even the smallest problems can grow into a big one if left unchecked.” Twilight took the envelope and put Spike onto her back. “I recognize the street, so follow me.” The princess took off into the air and the two changelings followed.

A short moment later, Twilight managed to locate the street and they landed. Citizens in the area all had their eyes on the group, but none of them fled in terror. Chrysalis looked at all the attention she was getting and nervously waved at them, causing them to go back to their regular routine or to just walk away. Twilight led them down the street, checking the addresses until they found the one written on the envelope. They walked up to the door of one of the many similar houses found in Ponyville and Twilight knocked. Shortly after, a green earth pony mare with a short, curly orange mane and tail answered. “Princess Twilight! I’m so glad you finally came!” She looked at her company before her eyes landed on Chrysalis. “And now I have to ask you to leave! FOREVER!” The door slammed right in front of them and they could hear her hollering from the other side.

“Odd. I got exactly what I was expecting,” Chrysalis shrugged at them. “That usually doesn’t happen to me.”

“Perhaps the neighbor will be more calm towards seeing you, being one of us,” suggested Nymph. They walked over to the other house and Nymph knocked this time. A changeling stallion with a long brown mane and tail opened the door, stunned by who came to visit. “Good morning, my subject! I understand that you and your neighbor have been having difficulties as of lately and we have come to help resolve this matter.”

He merely stared at them before realizing that he was spoken to. “Uh…yes! My pain in the flank neighbor has been on my case about…about…why is she here again?”

“Don’t mind me,” said Chrysalis. “I’m just here to help. You were saying?”

“It might be better if I show you.” He exited and they stepped around into the backyard, discovering a tree with a very large beehive hanging off one of the branches. Although they were a good distance away, the sound of buzzing rang in their ears. Over the wooden fence surrounding the entire yard, Nymph could see ponies keeping a large distance from the house while changelings were unaffected. “Ever since I moved here, my neighbor has gone on and on about how my bees are a menace. Every day she complains about how they’re so dangerous and I gotta think about the health of ponies. It’s driving me crazy and I just to want her to leave me and my bees alone.”

Twilight held out the letter. “She wrote to me about it, pleading that I had your bees evicted and-”

“Evicted!?” he shouted, startling them. “You can’t do this to me! I am a good Equestrian citizen! I have every right to keep them here on my property! If you take them away, how am I supposed to make a living? Look. I’ll show you how friendly they are!” He trotted over to the hive and waved to them. “Come and see for yourself!”

Nymph stepped over to him along with Chrysalis, but she realized that her other companions remained put. “Is something the matter?”

Twilight took a step back. “Uh…I don’t think I want to get too close. I kind of have a fear of being stung.”

The queen huffed. She could never understand what it was with ponies and bugs. How could they be possibly so afraid of creatures much smaller than them? Whether it was bees, spiders, or even ants, ponies seemed to act so helpless against something they could easily squish or outrun. Perhaps it was their soft, feeble flesh that made them feel so defenseless. “Twilight, they’re just bees, not mindless feral animals.” The pony stepped back once more, shaking her head.

“Do any of you get the feeling that we’re being watched?” Chrysalis looked at the mare’s house, catching a pair of eyes watching them that quickly hid when looked upon. “Would you kindly step outside?” she called. “We’re here about the bee problem!”

The back door opened as the mare stepped outside, slowly approaching the fence between herself and Chrysalis. However, the beekeeper changeling stormed over in front of the former queen. “I can’t believe you called the princess and queen on me! You’ve gone too far!”

“What else was I supposed to do!?” the pony shouted back. “You insist on keeping those dreadful things right there and I’m allergic to them! This is a life or death situation for me!”

“My bees are highly domesticated! They will not sting anypony unless they are provoked or if I use the command to have them attack someone like I trained them to.”

“You can’t train bees!”

As the two of them continued arguing, Nymph motioned Chrysalis over to Twilight. “So what is the verdict, Princess Twilight? You’re more familiar with the laws here than I am.”

“It’s tricky. On one hoof, she has every reason to be afraid of those bees since she is allergic. I’m honestly on her side because anything could provoke them into a frenzy and become very dangerous. On the other hoof, unless they attack somepony, we cannot forcibly remove them because he has ownership. The changeling needs them to make a living and I don’t think the pony would want to move away, so I need to think about this..”

“Move away?” repeated Nymph while staring at the hive. “Maybe there’s a way to satisfy both parties” She whispered into Chrysalis’s ear her plan and then nudged her in the direction of the arguing neighbors.

The two were in the middle of arguing over something along the lines of how bees differed from wasps before Chrysalis loudly cleared her throat, silencing them. “Having studying the bees in question, I conclude that they are in fact domesticated. You may not believe it, young mare, but we changelings do have a special connection with bugs. Bees are common for changelings to keep for their delicious honey and they can be easily trained as he claims.”

“See? I told you there was nothing to worry about.” The changeling stuck his tongue out, causing the mare to growl and shake her hoof.

“But I’m afraid they will still have to be removed.”

He whirled around. “But you said they were safe!”

“I said they were tamed, not safe.” Chrysalis motioned a hoof around her. “In my opinion, this area is too heavily populated to keep around a large hive. There is a great chance that one pony may accidently do something to disturb the hive and were they to be harmed, the legal system would rain down on your head since you claim ownership of them, meaning you yourself are responsible for their actions. Besides, would you really risk the health of your neighbor or any other pony?”

He kept looking to his neighbor. “I guess I don’t have a choice.”

“Don’t sound so glum, my former subject. What we are going to do is relocate them to another tree elsewhere outside of town.”

The changeling’s face beamed with hope. “Really? That’s all?”

“Of course. You get to keep your bees and your neighbor can sleep easier. Does that sound like a good deal?”

“I can’t argue with that!” Chrysalis held out her hoof and he happily shook it. “Thank you, Chrysalis!”

Chrysalis then held it to the mare. Nymph eyes grew in anticipation and leaned forward. This simple gesture from a simple pony was all she wanted. Her body convulsed more and more with every passing second. The mare lifted up her hoof and shook Chrysalis’s. “Thank you, Chrysalis. You have done me a huge favor.”

The queen hopped in place, laughing to herself. At last, real progress was made. A pony outside her circle of friends had accepted Chrysalis as somebody else instead of the dreadful invader many remembered her as. If it was this easy just at the start, she couldn’t imagine how Chrysalis would be perceived in Ponyville at the end of the day and she was unable to wait any longer. “And we would be delighted to help you relocate them right away!” Nymph magically yanked the hive off the branch. “So where do you think would be a good place to put this? There are some many lovely places here that I can’t decide!” She noticed that they were all staring at her with wide eyes and dropped jaws. “What?” She quickly figured out the problem when the buzzing next to her amplified tenfold.

“How could this have happened!?” Rarity cried while pulling her mane in absolute frustration. “I am a talented pony! A pony with vision! A pioneer in fashion, even! How could I possibly be completely dry of new ideas!?” She loudly moaned as she fell backwards, landing safely on the couch she pulled up behind her. “I’ve always been able to adapt to the ever changing demands of fashion, but how is this any different? Has something changed about me? Oh, what am I to do?” She placed the back of her hoof against her forehead. “If I don’t come up with a new clothing line for the Gala, it will all go downhill from here! My career is going to reach its end!”

The unicorn whimpered and took a bucket of ice cream. After devouring several comforting bites, she tossed it aside. “No! I must not give in! You have to be strong, Rarity. You have been in ruts before and you’ve always come out on top.” She stood up and walked in front of one of her mirrors. “You designed dresses for your friends for the Gala last year and you will do it again this year! What you need is inspiration!” She closed her eyes, thinking intensely of possible themes. She thought of flowers, crystals, rainbows, ice cream, alicorns, and changelings, but her efforts were fruitless.

Desperate, Rarity fell onto her knees and reached for the sky. “Oh, heavens above! Aid me in my time of need! Show me something that will inspire me into creating something beyond imagination!” Suddenly, she heard some noises coming from outside her home. She gasped happily and galloped to her window. “My prayers have been answered!” She pressed her face against the glass, eager to witness what blessing was bestowed upon her.

Outside was a frenzy of ponies, screaming and scattering as an uncountable number of bees swarmed them. The buzzing was so loud that she couldn’t possibly hear what anypony was saying amongst the madness. All of a sudden, a pegasus covered with swollen bruises slammed against her window. “CALL AN EXTERMINATOR! TARTARUS HAS BEEN UNLEASHED!” She slowly slid down the glass, disappearing from sight.

Rarity slowly closed the curtains, smiling funnily as her eye twitched and her mane became an even bigger mess. “A dreeeeeeeeam!” she suddenly said loudly. “Now it all makes complete sense why I can’t come up with anything! None of this madness is real! I must have tired myself out while working on a design that will surely take Equestria by storm! I’ll just go lie down and when I wake up, everything will be back to normal!” She trotted up the stairs, humming loud enough to block the screams from outside, and entered her bedroom.

Over an hour was spent to overcome the swarm’s wrath that plagued the town. Twilight captured any bee she could find with bubbles while the beekeeper did his best to calm them and return them to the hive. Once that was taken care of, Nymph and Chrysalis used their slime to tend to the injured, soothing the pain and reducing the swelling. The entire time during this ordeal, Nymph felt her face burn just from thinking about how she made such an terrible error. Once the hive was set on a tree at the edge of town, they bid farewell to the changeling and made their way back to town by flying.

“On the bright side, maybe the newspaper won’t be about Chrysalis tomorrow?” Spike said in attempt to comfort Nymph.

“One of you take him before he suddenly falls,” Nymph muttered as she stared at the ground below them.

Chrysalis took the dragon and threw him onto her back. “Don’t beat yourself up too much. It’s only a matter of time until a new disaster comes around and this incident will be long forgotten. Time heals all wounds, including bee stings. Just try to be a little more careful.”

“Just get the next letter,” Nymph sighed.

Spike complied and dug through his satchel. Right as he pulled one out, a pegasus in a mail pony uniform with a saddlebag flew up to them. “Princess Twilight Sparkle?”

“Yes?”

He held out a letter to her. “You have an emergency request from Mayor Mare herself, most likely regarding the panic spread through Ponyville.

“Panic?” queried Twilight as she took it. “We just took care of the bees, so everything is under control.”

“No, not that. Something else that has been going on for nearly a week and has the citizens scared. However, we have full confidence in you, Queen Nymph, and Queen Chrysalis. Have a nice day.” The pegasus turned around, but then did a double take. “QUEEN CHRYSALIS!? THAT’S GOING TO MAKE THINGS WORSE!” He bolted into the horizon, screaming hysterically until he was out of sight.

“Oh dear. Should we do something about that?” asked Chrysalis, looking down to find many pairs of eyes looking back.

“Later.” Twilight held the letter to her assistant. “Right now, we have this to worry about.”

Spike snatched the letter from her hoof. “Allow me.” He tore open the envelope and Nymph and Twilight gathered around him. “Dear Princess Twilight Sparkle. We have received word of a deranged changeling ambushing ponies at the edge of the Everfree Forest for the last few days, claiming to want to be friends with them before going berserk and trying to feed forcefully from...from...them…” Nymph noticed Spike staring straight ahead, pupils almost invisible.

Chrysalis blinked as she stared directly back at him. “Spike, why are you looking at me like that? It’s not me!”

“Uh...are you okay, Chrysalis?”

“Yes, why?” Twilight looked to Chrysalis, suddenly putting a hoof over her own mouth to muffle a gasp and a urge to vomit. “You two are starting to make me feel self conscious. Is there something on my face?”

“C-Chrysalis,” the alicorn stammered, “does...your neck hurt?”

Chrysalis rotated her head all the way around. “Not a single kink. Now would you two stop stalling and read the rest of that letter?”

Spike slowly nodded as his eyes moved down back to the parchment in his claws, shivering. “We need this handled before ponies take matters into their own hooves and possibly lashing out at our new neighbors. You’re the only pony I trust in handling this matter peacefully and discreetly. Signed, Mayor Mare.” Spike rolled it back up before gulping. “There’s a crazy changeling attacking ponies!? What are we going to do!?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight answered, pacing around in the air. “Do either of you know what could cause this?”

Chrysalis casually shrugged. “Hard to say. I’d have to see this changeling for myself before I could tell you with certainty. First, we need a plan to catch this maniac.”

Along the way to the Everfree Forest, Twilight and Chrysalis discussed various tactics to take down the local menace with some strategies far too brutal for the pony’s taste. Nymph was more focused on figuring out on what could cause this strange behavior. Love wasn’t certainly a problem for changelings anymore, so what could this sicko be after? She could only hope they would end this problem before things get out of hoof. With further thought, her expression began beaming as she thought of how she could turn this incident into making Chrysalis looking like Ponyville’s hero by keeping the people safe.

They landed on the ground outside the Everfree Forest and Twilight took a moment to survey the area. It looked as normal as any forest, but knowing what lurked within gave it a foreboding aura. “Alright, let’s go over it one more time. This changeling only attacks ponies, so we need the two of you to be in disguise.”

“Not a problem!” Nymph transformed and then noticed how they were looking at her. “What?”

“Any reason you want to be disguised as...Rarity?” asked Twilight.

Nymph flicked her new mane. “Is there something wrong with this?”

“I’m not complaining,” Spike replied, grinning.

“I think it’s perfect. There’s no better damsel in distress that can bring this changeling out of hiding,” teased Chrysalis before turning into Trixie. She moved closer to the princess, bouncing her eyebrows. “Twilight, have you ever seen those horror movies where two ponies are making out outside of town before getting attacked by a creature or crazy pony?”

“No, but I bet you can imitate their screams when I tell Luna what you proposed to do.” Chrysalis jumped away and the queen gave Twilight an approving smile. To see Twilight demonstrate such sass was unexpected, but it was without question satisfying. “Don’t forget to use emotion spells to fool him. We’ll split up to cover more ground and if you see them, just calmly talk them down and send a spell to signal us. Any questions?”

“Can I go with Rar...I mean Nymph?” the dragon quickly asked.

Rolling her eyes, Twilight replied, “Just don’t get too distracted. Let’s meet back here in half an hour.” Twilight entered the forest with Chrysalis beside her toward the right side and Nymph entered along with Spike further to the left.

For about five minutes, they crossed through heavy bushes and some vines coating their path. Nymph was easily able to dispose of these obstacles by summoning a magic sword to cut them down. Why a changeling chose to stay here was a mystery indeed, but she would have her answer as soon as they tracked him down. “So do you think we’re going to be okay?” asked Spike, constantly looking around. “I’m actually freaking out a little.”

Nymph caught sight of a snake slithering toward her. Laughing, she zapped the ground in front of it, prompting it to flee. “Oh, Spike. To be so young. We are some of the strongest mares alive. What can one little changeling do to us?” She placed a hoof on her chest. “We royal changelings are also one of the most deadly predators and I myself am a master huntress.”

“Huntress? Like as in chasing cute little animals until you…” Spike gulped.

“Nothing like bunnies or squirrels, Spike. I find excitement in hunting bigger and more dangerous game. My aim is true with a bow, which is what you would expect from over three hundred and fifty years of experience. I’ve taken down manticores and other beasts with a single arrow countless times.” She glanced down at the dragon, who didn’t look at her and leaked conflicting emotions. “You don’t approve.”

“I just don’t understand why anyone would want to do that to animals. Fluttershy has shown me that just about any animal can be made your friend.”

The queen knelt down and patted his head. “Spike, I know the lifestyles of changelings don’t make entire sense to you or your pony friends, but surely Fluttershy has explained to you the cycle of nature.”

“Yeah. Animals need to eat animals to survive.”

“Exactly. And I don’t just randomly murder animals for sport. I’m not a monster. Changelings have endured starvation for as long as we existed and we know how important it is to use every piece of an animal we slay. Nothing goes to waste.”

“I understand.”

“Good.” Nymph continued descending into the dark forest with her companion trailing behind her. “After all, do you think I can afford to treat myself or my guests with anything less than the finest manticore steaks? And I must remain as the most fashionable changeling in the entire kingdom, so it helps to have a variety of fur clothing ready to impress my subjects. Oh, have I ever shown any of you my trophy room? I should have shown you and the girls my hydra tooth necklace the first time you all visited. And of course, the bones-”

Nymph was cut off by Spike leaping onto her and shaking her. “Wipe my memory!”

“Spike, what’s the matter!?”

His shaking became more intense. “Make me forget! I don’t want to live with the memory of Rarity telling me of how she kills animals to eat them and make clothes from them! Please just do it!”

“Alright, alright! Just settle down.” He released and Nymph began channeling her spell, sighing as she wondered if ponies had similar reactions toward her subjects. She sent a wave of magic directed at his head and his eyes glowed with intense emerald light. When the light faded, she called, “Spike.”

Still in a daze, he grabbed his head and looked at her. “Huh...what? What happened?”

Making a soft giggle, the queen pulled on Spike’s cheek. “A certain dragon was thinking way too hard about a certain pony he likes.”

He pulled back, blushing. “I...didn’t say something embarrassing, did I?”

“Unless you saying how much you love her is, I don’t think so. Now come on. We have a changeling to find.” As they went deeper into the infamous forest, Nymph thought how she could find this subject of hers as if he was one of the animals she often hunted. She took a look at her surroundings, search for signs of anyone passing back recently through the grass or twigs, before noticing the way Spike was looking her over. “I think the real Rarity would not appreciate what you are doing.”

He quickly turned away. “S-sorry. It’s just been a while since I’ve been able to see her in person.”

“She mentioned being busy, but it must be serious for her to hide away from even you.”

“It’s because the Gala’s coming up in a few months and she wants to get way ahead on her designs, so she’s locked herself in her house for several days to focus until she has some ideas.” Spike slumped his shoulders. “I’ve seen how she gets when she has artist’s block and I can’t help but feel worried. Do you think she’s okay?”

“Of course. I talk with her on a regular basis.”

“Really? About what?”

Nymph nearly choked. “Uh...just girl stuff. Nothing secret at all! Sometimes we like talking about...uh...you! Yes. She talks about you all the time.”

“Rarity always talks about me!?” Nymph could have sworn he was floating off the ground, but she was too focused on his lovestruck eyes that were so close to her face. “Really!?”

The love coming from this small dragon was overwhelming. Did his kind normally carry around this much love? No doubt he alone could feed a banquet himself with his powerful feelings for Rarity. Nymph couldn’t help but feed off some of his radiating love, feeling certain that Rarity wouldn’t mind. They were lucky to be so far from town, otherwise this could potentially unleash a feeding frenzy. The thought of such of an event suddenly brought a smile from the queen’s lips. “Oh, she just goes on and on about how much she loves her little Spikey-Wikey. She says no pony she has ever met comes close to being as brave or handsome as you and will be so happy when you grow into a big, dashing dragon.” The hearts in his eyes grew even larger. “Why, I’m sure that someday, you two will get married and start a nice family together. Doesn’t that sound lovely?” Spike practically drooled on the ground and Nymph took a step back to keep her hooves clean. With the bait set, it wouldn’t be long until…

“S-s-s-s-s-s-s-so m-m-m-much love!” Nymph whirled around, finding a skinny changeling staggering toward them, slobbering. She bumped Spike with her hoof, quickly removing any feelings of love he had with fear when he noticed the newcomer. The changeling suddenly halted in his path. “Oh! Uh...s-sorry for scaring you like that. I just couldn’t resist all that food I just felt.” He looked at Spike, gasping. “Oh my gosh! Is that a real dragon!? He looks so cool!”

Spike, feeling a boost of confidence, approached the stranger. “You better believe it!” He motioned a claw across himself. “Check out these tough scales.”

“Whoa.”

The dragon next flexed his arms. “These big biceps.”

“Amazing!”

“And look at this.” He looked upward and belched out a long stream of flame.

The changeling applauded him. “Wow! Equestria really does have everything!”

“Such as changelings wandering around the edge of the dangerous Everfree Forest,” spoke Nymph as she walked up to him, keeping a careful gaze on him. “What are you doing out here?

“N-nothing. I’m just...admiring nature.” He laughed nervously before pointing a hoof at them. “But what are you doing out here? Awfully suspicious for a pony and dragon to be alone in the forest.” His confidence suddenly dropped. “That is suspicious, right? I haven’t been in Equestria for very long.”

“We’re looking for a craz-” Spike said no more when his mouth was kept shut by a green glow.

“We were on way to take a look at the old castle of the Royal Sisters,” Nymph answered calmly. “It’s a fascinating piece of history, but getting there can be rather troublesome with all the dangerous inhabitants lurking around.”

“The Royal Sisters? You mean the alicorn princesses!? Can I come!?” he asked eagerly.

“Oh...no. We can’t because it...turns out to be manticore mating season!” Nymph lied. “We just suddenly realized this and were about to head back. But let’s talk about you. What are you really doing out here? I know you are not telling us the truth.” His ears pinned against his head as he whimpered. “What’s your name?”

“Thorax.”

Nymph maintained her gaze as she waited for more. Reverting to her real form would no doubt make him feel even more uneasy, so remaining as Rarity would have to suffice. He seemed normal, if not a little timid, but how was this one little changeling causing so much trouble? Eventually, Spike broke the ice. “So...why do you look so sad?”

“No reason…” he murmured.

“Come on. You can talk to us. We’re all friends here, right?”

Thorax suddenly gasped with his jaw hanging open. “We’re friends!? Really!?”

Unsure of how to answer him, Spike looked up to Nymph. The queen did not feel that Thorax was a threat and this whole incident was no doubt ponies simply jumping to conclusions about changelings, just like the ponies in Canterlot did with Chrysalis. She gave a nod in return and Spike said, “Yeah! We’re pals!”

To their surprise, Thorax suddenly teared up. “Oh, thank you!” He shook Spike’s claw. “This is the greatest day of my...my...gah!” He suddenly stepped back, placing his hooves over his head.

“Thorax, are you alright!?” Nymph cried.

“S-s-so much kindness! I can’t...can’t…” Without any warning Thorax jumped right in front of them, hissing threateningly, and Nymph and Spike backed up into a tree and held each other. “F-f-forgive me!”

“Thorax, wait!” Spike’s cries were unheard as Thorax slowly came closer with threatening hisses and eyes filled with ill intent. “Do something!” Nymph couldn’t process what he had just said to her, still stunned by his sudden monstrous transformation. Her trance was only broken when Spike yanked her mane “Nymph, please!”

The Changeling Queen stood up as her body grew taller, her true form revealed through a flash of green. “STAND DOWN AT ONCE, SUBJECT!” Thorax trembled before her, falling onto the grass and crying softly. Nymph stood over him until she heard the bushes rustling nearby. She ignited her horn and waited for the new company, only for it to be Twilight and Chrysalis. “Behold! I have successfully subdued our lunatic!”

“I am impressed, Nymph. I think you scared off all of the animals in the whole forest.” Nymph blushed as Chrysalis stood over Thorax, pressing a hoof down his chest. “And that settles that. Let’s take him to town and let the guards handle him.”

“Wait! Please! I’m sorry!” He frantically struggled, but Chrysalis was far too strong for him. “I can’t help myself! All of this food is driving me crazy!”

Twilight walked past them to Nymph and Spike. “What exactly happened?”

Spike clung to the princess’s leg. “I don’t know! One minute he was all nervous and stuff and the next he tried to eat us!”

“It’s not my fault! There’s just so many positive emotions in Equestria. I can’t handle it!”

“That’s no excuse for attacking my friends!” Twilight snapped. She conjured purple magical shackles and placed them over his hooves. “As Princess, I-”

“Twilight, release him.”

They all gasped. “But why, Chrysalis?”

“Just do it.” Unwillingly, Twilight released her prisoner. Chrysalis lifted up the feeble changeling magically, who whimpered without being able to look her in the eyes. “Awfully skinny, aren’t you? Lower colony, I presume?”

“How did you know?”

"Most changelings from there don’t eat as much as they should.” She glanced at his stomach and legs, poking and rubbing them as if she was a doctor performing a physical. “You seemed to be rather malnourished.”

“I’ve been soooo hungry,” he whined, clutching his stomach.

“And all those happy ponies must really make your mouth drool.” He weakly nodded. “And when you try to eat, your head feels funny. Almost if you’re not really awake.” Thorax nodded again. ”I know what’s wrong with you.”

“Really? Tell me!”

Chrysalis gently set him down. “Like many of my subjects, you have lived most of your life hungry for love. Being from the lower colonies, you couldn’t afford to pay for as much love as you wanted and were forced to ration it, no matter how hungry you felt. You must have gone on for long period of time without feeling fully sated, but how are you struggling this much here in Equestria?”

Thorax faced the ground, sighing. “I saved up all my money to move here. I really wanted to get to know ponies, but when they started to act friendly to me, I suddenly went crazy. I haven’t been here for even a week and all I’ve done was scare ponies. They said there was so much love in the air in Equestria, but it’s all gone because all the other changelings. I can barely afford to buy any and when I try to secretly drain it from somepony, I get in so much trouble.”

Chrysalis knelt down beside him, rubbing his back “There, there. It’s not your fault.” She stood up and looked at her sister. “Nymph, this is one of the reasons Mother always urged you to go visit all your subjects, including the lowest colonies. You should have known what was wrong the moment you laid eyes on him.”

“Just get to the point,” Nymph groaned. “What exactly is going on with Thorax?”

“When a changeling runs low on love to feed off of, they become rather sluggish and irritable, sort of like regular hunger. However, there is an instinct driven reaction for those who do not sustain themselves properly for too long. When they come across a pony or any creature giving off a large amount of positive emotions, they turn a little feral and feed by force in order to satisfy themselves.”

“So how do we cure him?” asked Twilight.

“He just needs to eat a healthy diet of love and he should be just fine.” Chrysalis magically summoned one of her personal love crystals and held it to Thorax. “Eat as much as you need to. And if you ever need a good meal, I hear that Cupid’s Arrow is a hot spot of love in Ponyville.”

“For me!? Thank you, Queen Chrysalis! It’s just so...hurk...delicious!” He lunged at the crystal and made animalistic noises as he fed off the pure love within.

“I guess that’s case closed.” Twilight watched him feed and looked slightly disturbed. “We should go and tell the mayor that everything is under control now.”

Right as they turned around, Thorax called, “Wait!” He got onto his hooves and ran up to Spike. “Do you still want to be friends? I’ve never been friends with a dragon before! You’re so amazing and I want to learn everything about you!”

Surprisingly, Spike seemed pretty calm this time. “Well I do have so many fans already, so one more couldn’t hurt.” The three mares rolled their eyes as Thorax giddily clapped his hooves. “You’re going to love it here in Ponyville. There’s so much fun stuff to do like stargazing, riding in a hot air balloon, and reading comic books.”

Thorax excitedly ran in place before slowing into a halt. “What are comic books?”

The dragon chuckled as he put an arm around his new friend, leading him towards Ponyville. “You and I are going to have a lot to talk about.”

“We should meet up later so I can take notes for my book! A dragon would be so interesting to write about!”

“Book?” asked Twilight, her ears perking up. “What kind of book are you writing?”

In one of the large holes in his hind legs, Thorax took out a crumpled ball of paper wedged within. “I wanted to make a traveler’s guide to Equestria for any changeling who wanted to live here to help them settle in and learn about this kingdom. Ponyville was the first town I was going to write about, but...it hasn’t gone very well.”

“What have you gotten so far?” Thorax gave Twilight the wrinkled parchment and she opened it. “First day in Equestria and there are so many colorful ponies. I can’t wait to feed on all the love and not feel so hungry anymore. Second day, feeling hungry and strange. Need to find love.” She bit her lip. “This last entry doesn’t even have a date on it. All you wrote were ‘feel funny’ and ‘love tasty’.”

“Love tasty…” he drooled. The remaining light within the crystal dimmed out and Thorax looked up. “I don’t want to be a bother, Your Highness, but do you have any more?”

“Not if I get my crystals back like this.” Chrysalis held the crystal away from her, shivering from the utter amount of saliva coating it. “Nymph, would you mind?”

From under her majestic cloak, Nymph carried several bright green crystals kept as a defensive measure in case she needed enormous amounts of magic to protect herself. Taking one, she knelt down before Thorax. “Here, my subject. Eat as much as you can.” Strangely, Thorax remained still, only looking back at her with big, blue eyes. “Please, I insist you eat! You’re still drooling!”

“O-oh! T-thank you, N-N...Your Majesty.” He acquired it and turned away as he fed. She watched him as he devoured every little drop of love within the crystal, making rather unpleasant noises. Was this what her subjects had been reduced to? She felt like a fool for never knowing this could happen to a changeling, even as she pleaded to the ponies to help feed her kingdom. Deep down, Nymph believed that her ignorance of such things was how Chrysalis turned the people against her in the past.

“Speaking of food,” said Chrysalis, magically lifting Thorax as she walked away, “let’s explain everything about his condition to the mayor quickly and get some lunch. I am simply famished.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Twilight replied as she and Spike followed.

Nymph walked aside the princess and assistant, looking down at them. “You two must take good care of him. I shudder to think what would have happened had we not intervened. He could have been thrown in jail or worse!”

“I think that might be more of Chrysalis’s area,” Twilight replied. “She’s been the one who has been aiding the changelings the most in helping them settle here in Ponyville. A quick visit to Cupid’s Arrow may be all he needs to stop those urges.”

“But you can help him make friends. The poor thing will certainly have trouble after this whole incident.” Her eyes suddenly focused on Spike. “You.”

“Me?”

“Yes. I want you to help Thorax feel as comfortable as possible living here. He’s already drawn to you for your ‘heroic’ qualities, so you better follow up on that friendship offer.”

“Already planning on it! I could always use another member for my fanclub. Speaking of which, I need to tell him about all my heroic deeds!” Spike ran ahead and hopped onto Chrysalis’s back, facing Thorax to run his mouth on his adventure in the Crystal Empire. Thorax seemed to have been hanging onto his every word and Nymph couldn’t help but feel proud about herself. Although she couldn’t use this incident as a way to improve Chrysalis in the eyes of the people, she was nonetheless satisfied with the outcome.

It was a long, agonizing process to simply get hold of the town’s mayor. Upon arriving at the town hall, they had to wait for her to finish with a meeting for nearly an hour. Nymph was appalled that they would dare make royalty wait for some trivial meeting, but Twilight insisted that they do as asked. Finally, they met with Mayor Mare and explained everything to her. She chose to excuse Thorax for the trouble he caused due to his condition and would make a statement later to tell everypony about the supposed maniac. However, Thorax would have to fill out a lot of paperwork, so they said their goodbyes as they left him to his task. Outside, Chrysalis once again suggested lunch and Nymph believed this would be the perfect time to celebrate their recent success.

They flew across town to Sugarcube Corner, which Nymph recalled as Pinkie’s residence and it was fitting too given how it looked on the outside. Stepping inside, Nymph’s nose met with the very pleasant aroma of baked goods fresh from the oven. Some areas of the building were decorated with balloons and banners of cakes, but the real eye catcher was the many treats laid about, including the massive collection behind the counter as well as a familiar face. “Yay! My friends came for a visit! I bet you must be hungry from all the friends you’re making, Chrysalis!”

Before any of them could say anything, a cacophony of pans, silverware, and dishes hitting the floor erupted from the kitchen in the back. Nymph already had a feeling of what was wrong as two earth ponies burst out into the main room. “Honey, grab Pinkie and the children! I’ll buy you some time!” The stout mare did not hesitate to swipe Pinkie and sprint up the stairs.

“Bye!” they heard Pinkie call happily as she disappeared.

Bewildered by the sight, they almost didn’t notice Mr. Cake, at least that what Nymph remembered his name being, hold up a can of bug spray to Chrysalis’s face. “S-stay back! Don’t make me use this!”

“Uh…didn’t they change the formula to keep it from hurting changelings?” questioned Spike.

Nymph realized that he was right when she saw on the label of the can a picture of a smiling changeling with the words “Now changeling approved!” written under it. The frightened pony looked at it, also seeing the problem. “W-well I can still throw it really hard! I’m sure it would hurt a lot!”

“I’m just frozen with fear,” Chrysalis deadpanned. “Please don’t hurt me you big, strong pony.”

“Chrysalis, stop being a smartflank,” scolded Twilight, only to receive a smirk in return. “Mr. Cake, don’t worry about Chrysalis. She’s under my watch and I assure you she won’t try anything. We just came by to purchase some pastries.”

He steadily lowered the bug spray and backed away, although Nymph could sense he was not entirely convinced. Perhaps he only conceded because he stood no choice against all of them. “If you say so, Princess.” The stallion walked over to the stairs and called, “Honey Buns! False alarm! They just want to buy something!”

Mrs. Cake slowly appeared from the upper floor, carrying her children in straps tied to her and Pinkie on her back. She said something to Pinkie and headed down the stairs as her children were returned to their room by the party pony. Her eyes never pulled away from Chrysalis as she went to go stand beside her husband. “It’s a pleasure to meet you both,” Chrysalis offered politely.

“Touch my family and I’ll crack a rolling pin over your skull.”

Nymph rolled her eyes, but to her surprise, Chrysalis looked like she was taken off guard. “I assure you she will do no such thing, pony. Even Pinkie can vouch for her.”

Pinkie popped up from behind the counter, startling everypony. “I sure can!” She leaned over and took the former queen’s head to nuzzle her cheek lovingly. “Chrysie’s one of my bestest friends!”

“Pinkie, you say that about almost everypony,” Mr. Cake stated, looking rather disturbed at the display. “You’re even trying to be pen pals with Tirek.”

“My sister has had a lot of time to bond with your employee and she seems to have a rather positive influence on her,” the queen said warmly. “Besides, we’re only here for a short visit. Could you perhaps provide us with your services?”

The couple looked at each other before turning to Chrysalis, who Pinkie still clung to. “Well...what would you like?” asked the mare.

Chrysalis freed herself from Pinkie’s affection and studied the menu. “I will have some frosted brownies and a large hot chocolate.”

The queen gasped, “Chrysie, good heavens! How could you do that to yourself!? No wonder you have...er…”

Chrysalis glared at Nymph. “I have what, exactly?”

“She thinks you’re getting fat!” Pinkie answered, followed by giggles from her and Spike.

Chrysalis harrumphed and turned back to the counter. “It’s true I’ve put on some pounds living in Equestria, but I think it’s an improvement. You may not believe it, Nymph, but some people do like mares with curves.”

“Oh Celestia yes,” Mr. Cake replied a little too excitedly. Everyone stared at him silently before he slowly got back to filling out the order.

“Do any of you want anything?” asked Mrs. Cake, still keeping careful watch of the older changeling.

“I’ll take two gem cupcakes,” answered Spike.

“I’ll have a chocolate malt with a glazed doughnut,” said Twilight. Cup Cake took out a doughnut from a box while Pinkie zipped into the kitchen, coming out a moment later with the malt and cupcake prepared.

“I’ll pass,” Nymph stated firmly.

“Come on, live a little,” suggested Spike before taking a bite out of his treat. “This tastes sooooo good! You have to try it.”

Looking at the treat caused Nymph’s mouth to water slightly, but she turned away. “I will not give in to temptation.” Spike raised a cupcake closer to her face and she backed away. “It’s becoming clear that you have had an influence on Twilight since she left the palace, but you cannot sway me!”

Twilight choked on her milkshake and quickly looked at herself, pressing a hoof against her stomach. “W-what do you mean by that!?”

“You’re just as uptight as ever,” Chrysalis snarked. “Always so self conscious of your body and worrying of how people see you. I guess some things never change.”

“You really need to try something!” urged Pinkie. “One bite won’t hurt. Even Celestia likes to eat cake and she’s one of our biggest customers!”

“Pinkie, I really hope you meant in a business sense.” The earth pony took a moment to think her words over as Nymph turned to the couple. “Fine. If I absolutely must have something, I will have your freshest sugar-free, fat-free, gluten-free, no calorie treat in stock.”

The couple turned to each other, both emanating confusion. “Uh...whatever you say, Your Highness.” The stallion made his way to the back with his spouse in tow. “We’ll have exactly what you want in just a moment.”

Once they exited into the kitchen, Pinkie hopped over the counter to the two changelings. “So are you making a ton of friends, Chrysie!? I bet everypony is so excited to meet you! It’ll be just like when we had to introduce Discord to everypony except with less fish and maracas.” Pinkie suddenly gasped and covered her mouth. “Sorry! I didn’t mean to say his name!”

“It’s not that exciting, but I can say that things are looking up,” answered Chrysalis, although she practically hissed her words.

“But exciting is always good! We should have thrown a party to welcome you to Ponyville!”

“Pinkie, that’s a sweet idea,” said Nymph, “but we can’t be reckless. Could you imagine what would happen when you throw a bunch of ponies together, get them full of sugar, have them run wild, and to suddenly have Chrysalis appear? The town wouldn’t survive it!”

“Wow. That sounds like one heck of a party!” Seeing the harsh looks she was getting, Pinkie said, “Well, a bad one, but still pretty crazy! Besides a party, is there anything I can do to help?”

“I think convincing the Cakes that Chrysalis isn’t a threat would be good,” answered Twilight, putting down the empty glass. “Every pony counts in this.”

“Can do!” Pinkie gave her a salute. “I think a song would be the perfect way to help soothe them into accepting her!” She ducked down and pulled out a large stereo, cranking the volume to max.

Right before pressing the power button, Nymph magically pulled Pinkie away. “Perhaps it would be better if I were to do it myself. After all, who better knows Chrysalis than her own sister?”

“Good thinking!” Pinkie stashed away the stereo. “I didn’t even have a song ready anyway. I was just kinda going to wing it.”

Rather than ask, Nymph headed for the kitchen. She stopped right outside the double doors, catching the couple in the middle of a conversation. “I think Princess Twilight has things under control,” said Mr. Cake. “We used to be afraid of Princess Luna and Discord, but she helped turn them around. I guess that what it means to be the Princess of Friendship.”

“It still doesn’t make it any easier,” Mrs. Cake commented as she dug around in the pantries. “Why does Pinkie have to always bring the weirdest people here? Queen Nymph I feel fine around, but Chrysalis? We have children to think of!”

The stallion placed a hoof on her back. “It’s going to be fine. We’ll just fill out this order and she will be out of here. I trust Twilight and I trust Pinkie.” He then held his wife in a hug. “It’s going to be okay.”

The mare nuzzled against his chest. “Thanks, sweety. I feel a little better.” Nymph couldn’t help but smile, tasting so of the delicious love suddenly in the air. “It’s funny,” Mrs. Cake said suddenly, “but Chrysalis does kind of remind me of somepony I know. I’m not sure if that’s a good thing or not.”

Her husband looked up. “Now that you mention it, she really does seem...familiar. Have we met her before?”

They broke the hug, each deep in thought. “The way she talks, the way she acts. It rings a bell, but where have we seen this before?”

Nymph hurried away from the door and back to her friends, who were laughing to whatever joke Pinkie was telling them. “We have a problem! They’re catching on that Chrysalis could be Cherub!”

Gasping for almost ten seconds straight, Pinkie shouted, “How did they figure out!? Her disguise is like the best I have ever seen!”

“I think I haven’t separated my real personality enough from my false identity, so of course they would figure it out.” Chrysalis groaned and banged her head against the counter. “We need to think of something before they find out!”

“Everyone remain calm!” Twilight dug into Spike’s bag, pulling out a small scroll, which she handed to Chrysalis. “I had a feeling this could happen, so I made a backup plan!”

A few minutes later, the Cakes returned carrying Chrysalis’s brownie and hot chocolate. For Nymph, the wife gave her a danish. “Here you are, Your Highness. It’s exactly what you wanted.”

Nymph picked up the pastry, looking at it closely. “This looks like a regular danish.”

“I-it’s part of the design,” Mrs. Cake quickly said. “It’s to help ponies on a diet not feel like they’re missing out. It even tastes like a real danish, too!”

The changeling’s eyes bounced between the danish and the couple, who were both grinning for some reason. Why were they so afraid? Perhaps they merely wanted the approval of a changeling of her status. That must have been the only reason. “My, you ponies sure have an interesting way to make food.” She took a bite, finding it to be very satisfying. “I must say, this is excellent!” Right as she turned away, they both sighed with relief.

“How’s the hot chocolate?” Pinkie asked Chrysalis. She leaned closer toward the brownie in the changeling’s hoof, licking her lips, but Chrysalis pulled it away.

“Tis most satisfying,” she answered loudly. “It is a drink suited for a royal changeling such as myself for I, Chrysalis, would not stoop to drinking anything vulgar.” She took a sip. “As much I would love to stay longer to dine on more delicacies, I’m afraid I must make haste and depart from you.”

“Princess, why is she talking like that?” Mr. Cake whispered to the alicorn.

“That’s just Chrysalis for you. She likes to mix it up now and then.” Twilight leaned closer to them to whisper, “I think living so long as a pony has affected her mind a little.”

“Come, fellow companions. We must make the most of the remaining daylight. I, Chrysalis, cannot let my subjects down!” She then trotted out the door, no doubt embarrassed and wishing to flee as swiftly as possible.

“Thank you for your services,” said Nymph as she gave them their payment. “Have a nice day.”

“You too!” said Mrs. Cake as she and her husband waved to them as they exited.

Once they were gone, Pinkie slid across the counter, grinning at them. “So? Isn’t Chrysalis great and totally not like what you were thinking?”

“Uh...sure. Whatever you say, Pinkie.” Carrot took his wife and headed for the kitchen. “Hey, Cup Cake. I need you to help me with that thing that I need help with.” They entered the other room with Pinkie looking at them oddly. With nopony else around, she crept toward the door and peeked inside. “Well there’s our proof. It’s just so much to take in.”

“I can’t believe it. We were completely right about her.” Pinkie backed away from the door, biting her hooves as sweat came pouring down. “Who would have thought Chrysalis was really Trixie the whole time!?” Pinkie froze, perplexed, then zipped right beside the door. “Wait, does that mean it was Chrysalis trying to seduce Twilight? Was Trixie ever real in the first place? This is so confusing!” With the threat averted, Pinkie wiped the sweat off her forehead and bounced to the cash register, giggling to herself.

“Twilight, please don’t ever make me do that again,” said Chrysalis before taking the last sip of her drink and tossing it into a trash can. “I sounded as ridiculous as your friend Trixie.”

“Sorry, but it was the only plan I had prepared. At least there’s no way they’ll think you’re Cherub now.”

“As fine as that all is, shouldn’t we be getting around to another letter?” asked Nymph, savoring another bite of her treat. She would be sure to drop by Sugarcube Corner more often to purchase more of their healthy desserts. “I feel that we’ve been getting sidetracked.”

“I’ll get right on it,” Spike answered as he went to grab one.

Down the road of the residential area they were passing through was a little changeling filly playing with a ball near her house. She happily bounced it in her hooves, giggling as she chased after it. Suddenly, when she threw it into the air, a young, white pegasus colt leapt out and snagged it. “Hey!” She ran to grab it from him, but he threw it over her head to a blue pegasus colt. “Give it back!”

“Why don’t you make us?” They both laughed as the changeling attempted to retrieve her stolen toy. She even tried to fly for it, but they too took into the air. When she realized how futile is was, she landed onto the group and erupted into a crying fit.

“Aw, are we bugging you?” the white pegasus teased as he stood in front of her.

“Come on, ugly bugling! I…uh…uh…”

“What are you waiting for? Throw me the ball!” His friend slowly raised his hoof to point behind him and only now did the alabaster pony realize there was a shadow cast over him. Turning around, he saw a pair of hooves from a very big changeling. He shivered as he looked up, at last seeing who stood before him.

Chrysalis lowered her head to his level, grinning menacingly. “Hello.” The colt’s brain was unable to form a response. “I couldn’t help but notice there’s this poor little girl crying while you two are laughing. Is this what you like to do for fun?” She leaned in closer. “You know, I don’t think that’s very good behavior for such a little pony. You could use a little...discipline.” She exposed her fangs, slowly running her tongue across them.

The ponies screamed and scurried off down the road, leaving behind a thick cloud of dust. “You know, this goes against what we’re trying to do,” addressed Twilight, taking note of the citizens around them watching.

“Children need to learn early that there are consequences for bad behavior. It was how I was raised.” Chrysalis took the abandoned ball and held it up to the sobbing filly. “There, there. It’s okay now. They’re gone.”

The filly looked up from her hooves, sniffling. Seeing the ball caused her to gasp happily and take it. She looked up at Chrysalis. “Thank you, Queen Nymph!”

Nymph held back a laugh as Chrysalis quickly looked around in confusion. “I’m sorry, but I’m Queen Nymph,” she corrected as they approached the filly. “That’s my sister Chrysalis.”

The little filly looked back up at the older sibling, taking a moment to compare the two. “Are you the evil queen?”

“Not anymore,” Chrysalis muttered, flinching. “Ponies and changelings still think of me as that, but I’m trying my hardest to make up for my misdeeds.”

The little changeling, to everyone’s surprise, hugged her leg. “Thank you, Queen Ch…Chry…uh…Chrys.” When she released her, the child ran up to Nymph. “Hi, Queen Nymph! I can’t believe you wanna see me again! Do you wanna play!?”

“Again? Have we met before?”

“I’m Millie!” she answered while bouncing. “You were here with me when me and my mommy and my daddy moved here! We all flew with you and then we sat down to eat and then there was Princess Luna and then I played with her tail and then my mommy and daddy got mad and then I got to play with you! Remember?”

“Oh, Millie! How silly of me to forget!” Nymph didn’t remember that day entirely, but decided to play along to avoid hurting her feelings. “Well, it is lovely to see you again, but I’m afraid I do not have time to play today. I have a lot duties to attend to as the Changeling Queen, but I am glad we could help you with your problem.”

Millie dropped the ball and it slowly rolled away. “You don’t…wanna play with me?”

Nymph was completely caught in her gaze. Millie’s moistened eyes grew enormous and her bottom lip stuck up, visibly quivering. It was a face that no living being with a soul could resist. “You know what? I think we will play with you, Millie. It sounds like a lot of fun.”

“Yay!” Millie ran a short distance from them before turning around. The hatchling tossed the ball toward Nymph, which bounced gently against the dirt as she could not muster much force. Nymph picked up the ball when it rolled up to her to see that it was white with pictures of Celestia’s face and cutiemark all over it. She casually bounced it back to Millie and watched as she rolled it to Twilight, doing her best to ignore the many stares they were getting.

After nearly five minutes of playing, the door to the changeling’s house opened and her mother called, “Millie! It’s time for…lunch?” The mother, Centie, rubbed her eyes several times and took another look. “Millie, what’s going on? What are they all doing here?”

Millie happily ran over to her. “I’m playing with the queens and princess!” She tugged on her mother’s leg and pointed at her playmates. “Can they stay over for lunch!? Please!? Pretty please!?”

Centie looked up at her queen, who nodded in return. “Of course they can come over.”

“Thanks, Mom!” Millie ran into the house as they followed her in. Nymph could sense some stress from Twilight, most likely because they were deviating from their task for so long, but she didn’t see how they could leave without upsetting Millie. The house had wooden floors in just about every room save for the kitchen, which had traditional white tiles. The marble counter looked to have been recently clean, shining from the sunlight that struck it. In the center of the kitchen was a small wooden table with only three chairs. However, Centie brought some more chairs from her living room and the guests took their seats.

Once everyone was comfortable, Centie took a plate with a small peanut butter and jelly sandwich and a glass of milk and placed it in front of her daughter, who sat on top of a small pillow. “So what brings you all to our home?” Centie asked as her daughter consumed her meal. “It’s strange to receive a visit from royalty.”

“We were passing by and saw that Millie was being picked on by other children,” Twilight answered. “Chrysalis scared them off and then Millie asked us to play with her for a bit.”

The mother scowled. “Was it two pegasus boys?”

“Have they been a problem before?” asked Spike.

“They’re her classmates and they’ve picked on her before just because she’s a changeling. I forget how cruel little children can be sometimes.” She stroked Millie’s head as she finished up her sandwich. “I can’t believe they came here without me knowing. I only stepped inside for a few minutes. Thank you for taking care of them, Chrysalis.”

“And thank you for the warm hospitality,” Chrysalis replied. “Most other people have been less than friendly.” She eyed the little filly, who finished drinking her milk and looked back at her, curious. “Come to think of it, you seemed really calm to see me around your daughter. Most ponies would have reached for a weapon.”

“It was surprising for sure, but seeing Queen Nymph and Princess Twilight there made me realize that there wasn’t anything to worry about. I don’t see you as the type to hurt little fillies, anyway. You always did care for your own subjects.”

“I still do. Nymph has brought me here to help resolve issues between our kind and the ponies, but I’m mostly here to see how my people are living.” Chrysalis looked around the kitchen and peered into the other rooms. “Your home alone feels so very foreign to me.”

“Equestria is a wonderful place.” Centie looked toward the small window over the sink. “I never thought I could ever wake up everyday to the morning sun, but here I am. We used to live in the lower colonies, so it was too much of a hassle to even go to the surface. The ponies here have been very welcoming, but there are still some who treat us differently because of what we are. It’s nice we have ponies like Princess Twilight and Cherub to listen to our problems and help out whenever they can.” She reached over to her child, kissing the top of her head. “To be honest, I’d rather deal with prejudice than go back to living a life where I have to wonder every day if there is going to be enough love on the table to keep us fed. Besides, I think I love living outside and Millie does, too.” Centie took Nymph’s hoof, kissing it. “You’ve done a wonderful thing for us all, Your Highness.”

“I do what I can for my kind as it is my duty. I wish ponies could understand what drove Chrysalis into her invasion.”

“Some changelings still talk about how they are so happy that Chrysalis is no longer around, but they just don’t want to admit they wanted her to conquer Equestria back then just to appease the ponies. When you ask someone like me who lived in a time where there wasn’t always enough food, I’d say that I was just glad somepony was doing something. Maybe it wasn’t the best thing to do, but it was better than nothing.”

“I still regret what I did back then,” spoke Chrysalis, morose. “Everything I did that day was wrong.”

“Maybe, but what is also wrong is how every changeling turned their backs on you. They wanted to look good in front of the princesses and pretend that they never once believed in your plan. There were so many of us starving and none of us trusted the ponies, so it only made sense at the time to take over. I mean, I’m a lot happier with this outcome than what the invasion would have brought, but it’s wrong for them to lock you away and make you carry that burden alone.”

“I don’t think I’ve met a lot of changelings who share your point of view,” said Nymph. “A lot of them seem to shun her away, but I was sure some would be more welcoming toward her because they know her better. They considered her to be such a beloved queen before I was forced to banish her.”

“Because nobody wants everypony to see them as a Chrysalis supporter. All ponies remember is how she kidnapped a princess and invaded, so how do you think they will look at a changeling who defends her? It’s hard enough trying to fit in, but having that label would spell trouble from both ponies and changelings.” Centie looked at Twilight. “I have to admit that I’m rather surprised that you of all ponies would be so willing to give Chrysalis another chance.”

“I never thought I would either, but things change. Trust me, she’s a good person now.”

“If Queen Nymph believes it, then I can, too.” She turned to Nymph. “It’s wonderful to see you working together with Chrysalis, even after everything I had heard that happened between you two.”

“It’s in the past,” Nymph quickly replied. She brought her attention to Millie, who looked tired and uninterested. No doubt the conversation was too complex for her young mind to handle, only interested in playing some more rather than sit still for a long period of time. She then looked at the clock and realized how much time had past since their last letter. “Thank you again for inviting us over, but I’m afraid we must be on our way now.”

In an instant, Millie snapped back into focus. “You’re leaving?”

“I’m afraid I must. We have a lot of people to help here.” Nymph gently placed a hoof under the sad child’s chin to lift her head up. “It was very nice to meet you again, Millie. Try not to let those ponies bother you too much, okay? You’re a very sweet girl and do not let anyone ever tell you otherwise. If they do, tell them I’ll send Chrysalis to their house.” Millie giggled and hugged the bigger changeling’s neck tightly.

“And I’ll go there, too. No one should act so cruel to a changeling that’s cute as button.” Chrysalis gently pressed her hoof against Millie’s nose.

“You are all welcomed to visit any time.” Centie scooped up her child and placed her onto her back before leading her guests to the door. “Now say goodbye, Millie.”

“Bye bye!” The family waved to them as they exited the house.

Once they were outside and the door closed, Chrysalis said, “Nymph, I know exactly what you’re going to say.”

The younger changeling shook her head. “No, I think that was well worth our time.” As they walked back onto the road, she turned back toward the house. Millie stood at the window, waving to them. The queen waved back, smiling, as the child continued waving until they were out of sight.

With difficulty, they managed to complete every request written to the princess. Nymph thought a lot of these issues were not serious enough to warrant a visit from Twilight, from changelings secretly feeding off some ponies to changelings causing trouble via disguises, but the title of Princess of Friendship was unlike any other she had heard of. As for Chrysalis, her appearance continued to strike fear into the hearts of many, which didn’t help as some ponies believed they were being forced into giving into any changeling’s demand. Only a small amount of changelings would be calm toward Chrysalis and actually speak to her like she was a person, but it was still better than none.

Spike slumped over Twilight, sighing with relief. “I never thought helping people would be so much work. We need to start charging by the hour.”

Twilight looked at him, smirking. “You realize that you spent about half the time riding one of us, right?”

Chrysalis looked up at the setting sun. “I actually found today to be rather fun. Back when I was queen, all I did to help solve certain disputes was sit on the throne, but usually it was for upper class changelings who could get into the palace and their problems were more complicated in a legal sense.”

“I do believe this has been my best idea yet,” Nymph stated proudly. “You’re going to be back in Bugartha before you know it, Chrysie.”

“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Ponyville is just a tiny part of Equestria. We still have an entire kingdom to sway.”

“Thank you for helping me with this,” said Twilight as she walked up to the door of her castle. “I’ve been sitting on all these letters for a while and it’s a relief to get them done.”

“At least we finally found something for you to do instead of sit around and read, Twilight,” Nymph chimed, earning a grunt in return. “Although, perhaps next time you should wear something regal? Even Cadance wears a crown.” The changeling motioned her hoof around Twilight. “And maybe you could use some guards. Perhaps a royal scepter? Oh! I could even redesign your bedroom! We need to give you something fit for royalty!”

Chrysalis playfully nudged her. “Last I checked, you’re not her mother. Now would you kindly take me home?”

“Very well. Goodbye, Twilight and Spike.” Nymph and Chrysalis waved goodbye as they warped inside Cupid’s Arrow.

Chrysalis magically closed all the curtains in her home and stretched. “It’s going to be strange to see some of those people again when I’m pretending to be Cherub. At least I don’t have to worry about anyone watching me behind my back.”

“Unless they want to stare at your flank.” They both shared a brief laugh and Nymph laid on one of the couches, hanging one of her hind legs over the back. A very inappropriate way to sit for a queen, but behind closed doors, she felt it was acceptable. For about a minute, neither of them said anything as Chrysalis grabbed something from her kitchen. When she returned, Nymph managed to ask with enough effort, “So how about we do something fun tonight, Chrysie? Something to celebrate our efforts?”

“I already got plans tonight, I’m afraid,” Chrysalis answered casually as she went up the stairs. “Perhaps we could do something next time.”

“Oh.” Nymph, saddened and yet relieved, followed her up into the bedroom, seeing Chrysalis dig through her closet. “Perhaps I could come along?”

Unexpectedly, Chrysalis laughed. “I’m afraid not. It’s a private date with Luna.” She pulled out a thin green dress and placed it on the bed.

“Another one? But you had one last night and three nights ago!”

Placing her favorite ruby earrings given to her by her employees on the dresser, Chrysalis replied, “What can I say? She knows how to make the night fun.”

“But…but I wanted to spend time with you.”

Chrysalis looked at her, head cocked. “What are you talking about? We just spent the whole day together.”

“That’s not what I meant. I mean us doing something fun together as sisters. I have been here for over a week and we have barely spent any time together. You don’t even call me.” Nymph sat beside her and pushed thought of her own hypocrisy out of her mind. “Am I not important to you anymore?”

Immediately, Chrysalis wrapped her in a hug. “Hey, hey. Don’t think I’m neglecting you or anything. My little sister is always number one in my book.”

Nymph leaned onto her. “It doesn’t feel like that. Can’t you just call off this one date for me?”

Chrysalis pulled back and held her sister’s hoof. “Nymph, I really love Luna. She just makes me feel so...amazing. I worked so hard to get us back together after Hearts and Hooves Day and I can’t stand the feeling of being away from her. Things are starting to become serious between us and I want to spend as much of my time with her. When you do find true love one day, you will understand how I feel.” Nymph could only slightly nod in response. “Tell you what. How about a free day to make up for this? You just set the date and I’ll be with you, no matter what.”

Smiling, the queen asked, “Do you promise?”

“I promise.” Right before her eyes, Chrysalis did a strange set of gestures. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

They merely looked at each other before the younger changeling broke out in hysterics. “What was that supposed to be?”

Chrysalis blushed. “A Pinkie Promise. It’s much more important than a regular one.”

“Then I’ll be sure to hold you to it.” Chrysalis transformed into Cherub and slipped on her dress. While looking over herself in the mirror, Nymph picked up a brush to help her sister and asked, “So do you have anything really special planned with Luna?”

“Just a night out on the town like normal.”

“Is that all? I seem to remember you being someone who likes to go straight for dessert.”

“Things change. I don’t mind taking my time. It makes me feel that it will be more rewarding.” Chrysalis shot her sister a dirty look. “I also value her far more than just for her body.”

Nymph remained unwavered. “Don’t keep her waiting too long. A thousand years of waiting would drive anypony mad.”

“She doesn’t seem to mind. But then again, she seems so preoccupied with that loathsome gamecolt.” In the reflection of the mirror, Nymph could see Chrysalis’s true eyes glow and her fangs appear. “I swear to Celestia if she brings that along one more time, I’m smashing it with my bare hooves.”

“I’ve been meaning to ask, is that the same thing as Playcolt?”

Chrysalis’s face somehow became even redder than her disguise. “What? No! If that were the case, I would have put my hoof down months ago!” She cleared her throat, calming herself down. “It’s an infernal little device that Luna carries around with her everywhere, even when I’m with her. I suppose I should confess something so you will understand.” Nymph leaned in, grinning as she was always exciting for such juicy gossip and secrets. “A little while ago, I decided to push things a little with her, stripping in front of her to show off some red underwear I bought, but she didn’t even glance at me! I even expanded my assets right next to her and she still kept playing with that stupid toy, shouting about leveling up or something!” Chrysalis crossed her forelegs, huffing. “She should know I also have buttons she can play with.”

“How cute. You’re jealous of a toy.”

Chrysalis’s cheeks once again lit up. “Enough about my love life. How about you? You love all that romance sap. Haven’t you found yourself another boy toy by now?”

Falling back onto the bed, Nymph answered, “Truthfully, I haven’t given it a lot of thought as of late. As much as I want a king, I have other priorities and until then, the concubines can keep me satisfied. At least they can when I get home. I miss them.”

“Maybe mail them to Twilight. Spike said to get her more servants, right?”

The changelings shared a quick giggle. “Well then. I shall leave you to your private time while I go talk with Celestia. Have fun on your date, Chrysalis.”

“I plan on it. Oh, and one thing before you go.”

“Yes?”

Chrysalis rubbed the back of her own head, staring at the floor. “Look, I know I’m not really the greatest changeling in the world, but…” She trailed off, leaving Nymph to wait painfully in silence before she finished. “Thanks for being such a helpful sister.”

“I would do anything for you, Chrysalis. Family matters more than anything in the entire world to me.” Nymph gave her a quick peck on the cheek. Chrysalis squirmed as she expected, but Nymph giggled at her. “See you tomorrow.” Nymph casted her teleportation spell, sending her back to her room in Canterlot Palace.

She laid on the bed, savoring in its comfort. Her shoes were tossed off the bed and she stretched her aching legs. Today had been a true success for sure. There were still some bumps here and there, but for once, she felt like she actually accomplished something. With Chrysalis occupied, she needed to celebrate in her own way. Normally she would have requested a concubine or two, but there were none to be found here, even if Celestia required their services on several of the visits she made to Bugartha after she finally gave in to the queen’s initial offer. Even if Celestia liked to indulge herself now and then, no doubt she was far too embarrassed to have any around because of ponies and their standards. Nymph had an idea of going around the palace later in disguise as a random mare to see if she could still pull off her charm.

Her stomach growled and slowly got off the bed. Putting back on her regalia, she made her way to the dining room so she could report to Celestia her big success. She could already picture all the praise she would receive for her brilliant idea and hard effort. Her body felt lighter as she thought about how the princess would go on and on about how she was truly a great queen and how proud she was.

And after supper, Nymph would begin her hunt.

The bed was rather cramped when Nymph awoke and she tiredly pushed against the occupants in a fight for space. Eventually, she forced herself to get up and rubbed her eyes. Looking at who was with her made her recall what happened last night, giving her a tingle of excitement. The first changeling was a guard she stumbled across in one of the halls. A difficult challenge to pry one from their sworn duty while posing as a random pony mare, but she was experienced. The other was one of the changelings who cleaned the palace at night. Or was he one of the cooks? It didn’t matter. Both were excited when she revealed herself and invited them into her bedroom. She only hoped none of them would be clingy all of a sudden, which was natural for someone to do after a night of passion with the most beautiful changeling in all of the world.

However, Nymph’s euphoria suddenly faded when she saw the newspaper near the door. Carefully, she got out of the bed without disturbing either of her one night stands. Picking up the paper, Nymph inhaled deeply. “Mother, give me strength.” She reluctantly read the front page.

Chrysalis Makes her Point Clear: Get Along with Changelings or Else!

Once again, Chrysalis has appeared in Equestria, this time in the town of Ponyville. With the company of Queen Nymph and Princess Twilight Sparkle, Chrysalis was allowed to interact with innocent civilians, supposedly trying to help both get along with one another. What at first seems like an innocent attempt at bettering the community is actually a sinister plot lead by the wicked queen.

Eye witness reports claimed that when Chrysalis spotted two pony children playing with their changeling friend, she threatened the poor ponies and scared them away. If she truly believes in friendship, then why would she do this? Perhaps she believes that ponies are better seen as prey than friends for her kind, which was clearly her belief when she invaded the wedding of sweet, innocent Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Are not even our children safe from her hatred and ignorance?

Another moment of trauma occurred during her visit, this time affecting multiple citizens. Ponies were casually going about their day until an angry swarm of bees were unleashed, injuring many. While Chrysalis did help heal the injured, it is important to know that she was also present when the swarm began. Could Chrysalis have attacked the public using bugs in order to make herself look better by helping those she herself caused pain to? How much lower could this fallen changeling go from rock bottom?

Unable to read anymore, Nymph roared with fury and warped into Celestia’s room. The alicorn was nowhere to be found, but she could hear Celestia humming to herself in the bathroom, so she stormed inside. “It happened again!”

“Nymph!” Celestia immediately covered herself with soap bubbles. “Could you have at least knocked!?”

The queen held the paper right in front of her. “This is the second time my work has been undermined by ignorant, paranoid ponies! They just twisted everything we did yesterday to make Chrysalis look even more like some sort of spawn from Tartarus! Why allow freedom of the press if they will just spread more and more lies!?”

The alicorn took the newspaper and read over the article, calming herself down to focus at the matter at hoof. “This is very unfortunate, but Nymph, as I said, ponies are entitled to their own beliefs. What kind of princess would I be if I were to force them to believe what I say?” Celestia’s heart jumped when the paper exploded into green cinders.

“But this is beyond ridiculous! Yesterday went so well without being anything like Canterlot and yet it’s somehow almost the same!” Nymph stomped the floor, almost hard enough to crack the tile. “We need to put an end to this or else this will all just be a waste of our time!”

“If that is what you wish to do, then you need to think of what would happen.” The princess stood up and pulled the plug in her tub. She got out and dried herself with a white towel that had an image of her cutie mark. “Tell me exactly how it would go if you were to do storm in the press company and rave like a mad mare, telling them what to write?”

“I would tell them that they need to stop writing manure and to start writing the truth about Chrysalis. Problem solved.”

“Perhaps in your kingdom,” Celestia countered, exiting into the bedroom. “But things work a lot differently in Equestria. For one, you do not truly have any authority here, so your demands could be completely ignored. They could also retaliate against you and write a story about how you, the sister of Chrysalis, threatened them to write positive things about her. They would actually be writing the truth this time as you wished. Can you see what I’m trying to say?”

“But...but…I still can’t understand how this happened. There were clearly people who could refute any of these lies. They were probably left out on purpose.”

“Media is a tricky business,” Celestia said brushing her large mane. “Try looking at things from their perspective. They run a business where the goal is to sell as many papers as possible and to do that, they need to write a story that ponies want to read about. Chrysalis coming back to unleash havoc is far more interesting and believable than her being nice. I don’t think it’s hard to imagine how their business would suffer if they gave Chrysalis support while other papers would be providing something customers want to read about. Things are often much more complicated than they appear. That is why it’s important to take the time to think things through.”

The queen grumbled, but then suddenly recalled her conversation yesterday with Centie. At this moment, something in Nymph’s brain clicked. “Celestia, you are brilliant!”

“Oh?”

“Yes! I finally know what to do!” She paced in front of the princess. “Let’s take this situation and apply it to some pony and changeling. They live day to day, going about their business and spending time with friends and family, until Chrysalis suddenly arrives. While everyone else hates her, suppose a pony says that they think she should be forgiven. This pony would be alienated by society for having such an outrageous opinion. Now obviously to prevent this, they would just say that they are against Chrysalis, too afraid to speak their minds. Nothing will change unless we somehow change public opinion in mass, so I will need to make another plan.”

Celestia nodded. It was more than enough to show the changeling how proud she was of her. “You are becoming wiser, Nymph.”

“It’s only because I have you to guide me.” Gulping, Nymph said, “I...I would have made a fool of myself had I not spoken with you. Thank you for your wisdom once again, Celestia.”

“Don’t worry about it. Luna too has a habit of acting rash. The important thing is that you learn.” Celestia at last was dressed, although she was rather nude in comparison with the queen. “So what do you plan on doing now?”

“I’m not sure. I’m going to need to think out this problem before coming up with anything. I need to do something big. Take Equestria by storm! It may be hours, days even, before I can come up with something.” Nymph suddenly felt her stomach loudly growl. “Perhaps breakfast would help me think of something.”

Celestia laughed. “I can’t argue with that idea.” The princess stepped out of her room and Nymph followed.

With Chrysalis working for the day, Nymph would have plenty of time to come up with something. She could already guess how her sister was reacting to the paper and prayed her insurance covered anything that was destroyed in a rampage. Her stomach growled once more, distracting her. It appeared that she was due for a full meal of love as well, perhaps burning more than she realized from the night before. She was a bit lightheaded, wondering if this was similar to how Thorax felt during his crisis.

The sudden thought of Thorax brought an uncomfortable shiver down Nymph’s spine. Was it possible other changelings were out there suffering like he did? Ponyville was one of the best towns to find love, and yet he starved for days. How would a changeling get by in less loving areas like the bigger cities? Part of her didn’t even want her to think about it, but as the queen, she had her duty. “Celestia, I believe I shall join you in court today.”

“Really? I was going to stick a dummy dressed up like you next to me and see if anyone noticed.”

“Yes, yes. I have been neglecting court lately, but after the months of court back home, I’d love to see you look forward to doing any more. I was going to try to come up with the next step in helping Chrysie, but today, I think I shall come to help ensure my changelings strive. I’ve been putting my sister too far ahead and must remember my role as the Changeling Queen. I hope Chrysalis will understand.”

“I have a feeling she will.”

In the dining room, they found Luna already chowing down on a stack of pancakes. “Good morning, sister. How was your date?” Luna turned to them, loudly making noises as chunks of her breakfast splattered the floor. Nymph immediately threw up a barrier and stepped away to check her clean shoes. “Swallow first, Luna.”

The princess complied and said, “It was very romantic. Chrysalis took me to a small art gallery after dinner and then we laid by the fire in her home to pass the time talking. She really knows how to make a mare feel special.” She happily sighed as red crept onto her cheeks. “Chrysalis is just so unique and always has a way to keep things interesting. She’s much different from any pony I have dated before.”

“How’s that?” asked Celestia, carefully watching Luna. No doubt her big sister instincts were alert and ready to enact retribution.

“More spice,” answered Nymph, causing Luna to blush even deeper. Despite Celestia’s calm composure, her emotions indicated she was ready to warp to Cupid’s Arrow at any moment.

“She was certainly sour today,” said Luna. “The newspaper said terrible lies about her.”

“We are aware.” Celestia poured syrup onto her stack. “Try to not let it get you down. We will get through this in time.”

“I hope you are right,” said Nymph as she took a banana.

“I cannot stand leaving Chrysie alone to let her deal with this. I just...want to do something for her after everything she did for me. I want her to feel my love for her stand out from the fear and anger directed toward her.” Luna seemed to be deep in thought, battling a multitude of emotions within. “Nymph, what’s Chrysalis’s favorite color?”

“Purple. I thought you knew that since you’re dating her.”

“I-I-I just wanted to be sure.” Nymph stared at her and Luna quickly looked down at her plate.

“What are you planning?” asked Celestia. “Flowers perhaps? Changelings love those, especially her. Maybe a nice little dress?”

“Get her cherries,” suggested Nymph. “She’s developed quite a taste for them. Maybe a cherry pie will cheer her up. Even better, give her some cherry scented perfume.”

“I’ll think about it.” Nymph stared at Luna until she realized she was being ignored. Shrugging, the queen continued cutting into her stack of pancakes as the weight of the situation slowly fell back upon her shoulders.

Taking notice of their mood, Celestia magically reached for a little white radio planted in the middle of the table. “How about a little music to help cheer us all up and feel ready for the day?” Her magic pushed the power button.

“Do you have any comments to this claim?”

“HOW DARE YOU!” The three mares nearly jumped from their seats and all turned to the radio.

“Was that-” Celestia cut off her sister by holding up her hoof in front of her.

“Trixie will not stoop low enough to answer for such outrageous accusations! Begone from my sight before I make you disappear.”

“So you don’t deny that you may be Chrysalis?”

“Why in the world would you think that The Great and Powerful Trixie would be her!? Are you all insane!?”

“Well we all know that you were not present for the Royal Wedding, have enslaved a town, and act as a performer, where you have hundreds of fans giving you their love. You have also spent quite some time with Princess Twilight Sparkle, who helped foiled her plot. Shortly after the changelings were accepted into Equestria, you left to pursue your career. This is more than a coincidence. Perhaps you used magic to convince Princess Twilight into letting them in?”

“Ludicrous lies! Trixie does not have time for your stupid claims based on nothing! Trixie has a show to perform and will waste no more time speaking to any of you!” An eruption of voices and camera flashes followed.

“Well I’m more convinced than ever,” spoke a stallion. “I guess you would have to hypnotize your audience to like you with an attitude like that.” A bunch of ponies suddenly broke out into laughter.

“WHAT WAS THAT!?”

“Oh manure!”

“YOU WILL PAY FOR YOUR INSULTS!”

“No, no, no, no-”

A loud explosion shook the radio followed by static. The two princess and queen simply stared in silence before Celestia turned it off. They each sat unmoving for a moment before slowly returning to their meals, saying nothing more.

Author's Note

Oh boy. We're half way there. No, not to the end of the fic. We're half way to chapter 8, the BIG chapter that I am excited for.

Breaking Point

“Oof!” Chrysalis groaned as she turned to the masseuse. “Could you be a little more gentle?”

“I’m sorry, Your Highness!” The changeling bowed her head hastily as the others watched with worry. “Your back has a lot of knots and I’m doing the best I can to relieve your tension!”

Chrysalis flopped her head onto her pillow. “You wouldn’t happen to know how to also get rid of the knots in my stomach, would you?”

“Relax, Chrysalis.” Nymph picked up a chocolate truffle and tossed it into her mouth as some other changelings washed her mane and tail, no doubt relishing in the honor of feeling them with their own hooves. Why Celestia never took advantage of this room Nymph would never know. The large heated pool was big enough to fit ten full sized stallions and shined from the sunlight coming through the many glass windows, bouncing off the white tile floors and walls. “It will be just a simple speech. Nothing crazy like before.”

“You keep saying that, but I have yet to see otherwise.” Luna, sitting across from her, purred as they preened and massaged her wings. Some changelings were even collecting the feathers that came loose. “Maybe it’s just not time yet to bring Chrysalis back to the public.”

“Of course it’s time. The wedding was over a year ago and it’s time for the people to move on. Besides, we can’t let a few loud voices drown out those who have forgiven Chrysalis long ago. After all, is Equestria not about love and harmony?” Nymph turned to the changeling servants. “You all like Chrysalis, don’t you?”

“I do!” answered one.

“Me too!”

“I agree with anything the queen says!” The other changelings roughly nudged and shushed her.

“You see? It’s just ponies that are the problem. You and Celestia really need to discipline your subjects better.” Nymph lowered herself into the water until a sudden knock on the door echoed through the room.

“Hello? Queen Nymph?”

“Thorax! Come right in!” He opened the door and shyly walked in. Perhaps it was because there were so many mares in the room or because the queen, princess, and outcast were indecent, but Thorax was unable to make eye contact with anybody. “Girls, say hi to Thorax.”

“Hi, Thorax~”

“H-hello.” They all giggled and even through the steam, Nymph could spot the green on his cheeks. “Aren’t we supposed to be leaving soon?”

“We have plenty of time. It’s important that we look our absolute best for this event.”

A loud snap caused everyone in the room to jump. “Gah!” Chrysalis flopped back onto the bench with a thud. “And feel our best, too,” she mumbled.

While looking at Chrysalis with concern, Thorax bowed his head to Nymph. “Thank you again for inviting me, Your Highness. I cannot describe my excitement at visiting the Crystal Empire.”

“It is no trouble at all. You will even have the luxury of flying on my personal airship.” Nymph lifted her hoof out of the water. “By the way, did you bring your book? I’d like to see what you have so far.”

“Sure did!” Thorax opened the top of his saddlebag, revealing the purple journal within that was gifted to him by Twilight. “I have so much stuff written and Princess Twilight even helped me with my grammar and descriptions!” As he walked past one of the hoof maidens, her eyes became bloodshot. “I’ve already got tons of pages just about Ponyville, so I’m probably going to need a second book just for the Crystal Empire and Canterlot!” A second changeling loudly gagged before throwing her hooves over her mouth and nose, eyes watering. “Spike and the others have been such amazing friends in supporting me, especially Rarity for being so generous and pretty and...don’t tell anyone I said that.” The next mare he past simply collapsed onto the floor. Finally standing before his queen, Thorax proudly presented his book, unable to stop smiling. However, she did not take it. “Is something wrong?”

Queen Nymph loudly sniffed the air, which caught everyone else’s attention. She leaned closer to Thorax, carefully examining every inch of him by constantly flipping her subject around, taking notice of the lack of shine in his chitin and the dryness of his tail. “Thorax, you look and smell dreadful! When the last time you even took a bath?”

Lifting one of his forelegs, Thorax sniffed underneath. “Two days ago.”

Every mare in the room became extremely alarmed with several changelings backing away. “What!? Why in the world have you gone two whole days without bathing!?”

He scrambled back, huddled against the wall with his ears stuck to his head. “I-I usually only take one every three days because we used most of the water for drinking back in the Changeling Kingdom. There wasn’t very much to have underground to spare. Two days is okay, right?” He gave himself another sniff. “Maybe a little deodorant will help?”

Nymph loudly clapped her hooves twice and all the servants zipped to her side. “GIve him the works.” Bowing their heads, they all grabbed Thorax, dragging him into the water as he struggled.

“Hey! What are you doing!? Ow! Be careful with that brush!” One of the changelings opened a shampoo bottle and dumped it onto him. “MY EYES! Why does getting clean have to be so painful!?”

After several of minutes of scrubbing, washing, and screaming, their work was done. When the changelings parted, Nymph could see his chitin shine as if he was crystal pony himself. As a finishing touch, one changeling hung a maple leaf air freshener over his horn. Stepping out of the bath, the queen magically grabbed a towel to dry herself off. “There we go. You look like a brand new changeling! How does it feel to be purified of filth?”

“I feel pain all over my body,” he whimpered before shivering. “And yet, I still feel unclean.”

“Remember, Thorax, cleanliness is an important part of society. I can’t imagine how your friends hadn’t noticed before, but perhaps their noses are too used to being around Applejack and her farm.”

“Nymph!” Chrysalis roared, scaring her masseuse.

“So just wash myself once a day?” asked Thorax, desperate trying to change the subject before a fight broke out between them.

“That’s all you need. Oh! You will also need this.” Nymph tossed him a bottle of shampoo, which he quickly caught. “And this.” She threw him a bottle of body wash. “This is also important.” A bar of soap was added to the pile. “And this. Also this. Oh we certainly can’t forget this. This helps, so why not? This. And this can be used to entertain yourself.”

The rubber ducky was the straw that broke the pony’s back. Thorax stumbled backwards and fell over the edge of the pool, but Luna had caught him and all the items just in time. “T-thank you.” She gently set him down and he began packing all the bottles in his bag. “It’s nice to finally meet you, Princess Luna.”

“Likewise. Cherub has mentioned you before.” Luna stood up and climbed out of the water before taking a towel. “I heard you were quite the love magnet recently. I wonder if even Cadance could cause something like that.”

“Uh...maybe. Being the Princess of Love and all.”

Chrysalis climbed off the bench, her expression of relief reflecting how well of a job the changeling had done. “Speaking of Cadance, we should be on our way. I want this over with as soon as possible.”

Once dressed, Nymph exited the room and headed for the airship hangar with her company right beside her. Thorax kept vocally expressing his awe at every little sight in the palace and wrote whatever he found to be interesting, which was essentially everything, all while Luna was explaining to him some brief history of Equestria’s capital. Perhaps at the end of the day, Nymph would need to review his current material to hope he wasn’t flooding pages with things such as how nice he found the carpet to be rather than important details the princess was providing him.

However, she would allow some of those trivial facts to slide. Upon entering the hangar, Nymph proudly pointed to her vessel. “Behold! The Emerald Butterfly!” Thorax’s eyes grew before he scribbled in his book nearly fast enough to ignite the paper. “What do you think, Chrysalis? Fitting enough for a queen?”

“I’ll say,” she answered as she looked upon with wonder. “Luna, why don’t you have something like this? This is how royalty should travel!”

“Because we find airships to be a tad bit excessive for quick visits.” Behind them entered Celestia with Nymph’s guards, who didn’t seem very shocked to see the former queen this time. “I’m glad to have caught you all before your departure. Chrysalis, I wish you the best of luck this time. Cadance’s own subjects should be more understanding, but I still worry. Please be careful.”

“I’m not worried,” Chrysalis replied, although sounding a little on edge. “I still need to find a way to thank her and Shining Armor for allowing this. They are far too nice to me, in my opinion.”

“You deserve it, Chrysalis. You have come a long way.” Celestia then eyed the changeling standing beside Nymph. “And you must be Spike’s new friend, Thorax.” He only nodded in return, looking upon her glorious form. “He likes to tell me that you are quite a big fan of his.”

“Absolutely! Oh, that reminds me!” He opened his book and skimmed to a blank page. “Could you share with me Spike’s heroic origins? Where did you find his egg? How did you know pairing him with Twilight would ensure Equestria’s future? Was he allowed to drink your divine milk? Was it your teachings that made him the brave and glorious hero that he is now?”

The princess blinked once when the barrage of questions ended before laughing. “Why yes. I believe I taught him how to save Equestria in between changing his diapers, feeding him mashed gems, and reading him bedtime stories.” Thorax scribbled in his book while Celestia walked up to Nymph. “I trust you will have everything under control?”

“I am taking this a lot more seriously than before. We will see you later today, Celestia.” Queen Nymph turned toward the ship and walked up the ramp and the rest followed, save for Luna, who was sharing a hug with her sister, and Thorax. He was so enthralled with his latest discovery that Nymph had to magically put him on the deck before they could depart. They entered the cabin and Nymph seated herself on the comfortable red couch placed before the steering wheel. Pulling a few levers, the ship began moving. As they turned toward the north, they caught one last glance of Celestia below, watching as they left Canterlot. Once she was out of sight, Nymph said, “It should only be an hour until we reach the empire, so everybody just relax and let your queen do the work.” She laid casually in her seat, barely holding the wheel with her magic. It would be a smooth voyage before they would get to the hard part of their day, but she was confident they would succeed.

As the airship slightly rocked, Chrysalis yelped and jumped onto Nymph with a grip tight enough to break a normal pony’s bones. “Sister, why does this infernal vehicle keep shaking!?”

“It’s merely just the wind.” Nymph slowly pulled off one leg at a time as she kept her eyes on the window.

“Wind!? This ship is massive! How does a little wind move this whole vessel!?” A sudden bump caused Chrysalis to reinforce her hold on Nymph, undoing any effort the queen made in freeing herself from being squeezed like toothpaste.

Thankfully, Luna intervened and effortlessly pulled Chrysalis off. “Calm down. We’re perfectly safe up here. Besides, even if something did happen, you do realize we can fly to safety?”

Chrysalis looked at her back, giving her wings a buzz. “Y-yes. How silly of me to forget.” She got back on the seat and huffed. “I sometimes forget I have them. Being a pony for so long has been a little challenging to detach from.”

“What was your life like as a pony?” Thorax asked, suddenly whipping out his quill, ink, and book.

Chrysalis magically shut his book. “I’m afraid that’s a story for another day.” Thorax frowned, slowly putting his stuff away and sitting against the wall with some of the guards. About five minutes passed in silence as Nymph managed The Emerald Butterfly with the only sound heard was the wind blowing by and the creaking wood. Chrysalis and Luna were seated beside her, occasionally fidgeting. “How long did you say it would take?”

“About an hour.”

Chrysalis slouched in her seat, something Nymph was shocked that a changeling of her royal status would even do in front of others. The former queen glanced at the armed guards sitting around, who were finding as much joy and excitement as she did. “Shouldn’t all of you all be outside to guard us or something?”

“It’s too windy outside!” one of them whined.

“Who is going to even attack us all the way up here?” asked another.

“Sky pirates?”

“Equestria doesn’t have sky pirates.”

“What’s a pirate?” asked Thorax.

“How do you know? You just moved here!”

“Well Princess Celestia would have supplied us with cannons if there were, obviously!”

“What about dragons?”

“We’re not carrying treasure. Why would they attack us?”

“Ransom the queen and princess for gold?”

“I don’t think dragons are that smart.”

“Ahem!” All the guards looked at Nymph. “Please cease your petty squabbling. It is giving your queen a headache.” Once more, the only sound was the ambience. After today, she would consider getting something like a record player or at least hire an entertainer for these long flights.

“Queen Nymph?” asked Thorax after a while. “What’s the Crystal Empire like?”

“Oh, it is absolutely wonderful. Every building is made of crystal and it has more love than anywhere else. As of now, it has the highest changeling population outside of my kingdom. Even after returning to the world, it retains most of its original appearance from a thousand years ago.”

His eyes grew and his wings started to flutter. “And Spike is a big hero there that everyone loves, right?”

“Of course. I will be sure to show you the statue they made for him.” Thorax hastily scrawled in his journal. “I sometimes wish I could live there. It’s unlike anything I have ever seen.” Nymph sighed happily. “Can you imagine a city just appearing from a thousand years ago? I hope Cadance chooses to keep it preserved in its glory. Make it a true kingdom of the past for all of us and future generation to witness and enjoy. A real jewel to the world.”

“They built a Star Bugs there,” said Chrysalis.

Nymph gasped. “No! They couldn’t!”

“Star Bugs?” one guard suddenly asked. “Oh! Can we go while we’re there? I haven’t been to one in a long time!”

“How? They built like four of them in Canterlot. They’ve been popping up all over Equestria since changelings were allowed in.”

“Really? Why don’t they build one in the palace?”

“They are not putting a coffee shop in the castle!” roared the queen, desperately trying to keep her eyes from prying from the front of the ship. “Palaces are not a tourist attraction!”

“I don’t know,” said Luna with intrigue. “Perhaps it could help the night guards stay awake. Maybe I could even find somepony to talk to during my lonely nights. I’m not at all opposed to the idea.”

“What’s a Star Bugs?”

Save for Nymph, all heads slowly turned toward Thorax, who quickly whimpered. They then exploded into simultaneous explanations while Nymph rested her head on the steering wheel. It was going to be a long flight and an even longer day.

When the massive crystal palace at last came into view, all of the changelings dashed toward the window to take a glimpse of the magnificent city their queen had described to them. Nymph conjured a windshield wiper to push them to the sides so she could see where she was going. Looking upon it once more with her own eyes filled Nymph with a glimmer of hope. A speech right in front of the statue that displayed the unity between ponies and changelings was the perfect plan for the people to see Chrysalis in a new light. Just from here, she could faintly taste the delicious love radiating from the Crystal Heart.

As they came closer and descended from the air, Nymph could see a massive crowd of ponies and some changelings gathered under the palace. “Oh dear. I wonder if Cadance has brought them all here too early.” It wasn’t long before every changeling onboard felt something that generated a visible reaction on their faces. Nymph and Chrysalis looked at each other before running outside to look over the deck. “Oh no!”

Luna flew out right behind them. “What’s wrong!?”

“It’s an ocean of negative emotion,” Chrysalis answered cautiously. “I can feel my stomach churn just from being this far.”

Guards onboard TheEmerald Butterfly stepped out to witness the scene. The ground was packed with a massive mob of angry ponies, carrying signs and chanting words Nymph could not make out, although she had an idea of what they would say. The raw fear and anger became more saturated as they entered the city, making the changelings feel uneasy. When the airship was directly above the palace, Nymph brought it it to a stop. “Some of you need to remain here to protect my ship. This could get ugly.” Several of her guards saluted her as she looked down, seeing Cadance on one of the balcony with her own guards. “Come on. The princess is waiting for us.” Nymph and the rest flew down below and the queen was the first to greet the princess. “Cadance, why is there an angry mob outside the palace!? What exactly did you tell them!?”

The smaller alicorn peered over the railing. “When I made the announcement of Chrysalis’s arrival days ago, ponies immediately started to feel uneasy about the whole thing. They don’t want her anywhere near me or Shining and many of the crystal ponies consider her to be another Sombra.”

Nymph angrily pointed to the crowd below. “Order your guards to have them disperse immediately! We cannot make this work with such hostility!”

“I can’t do that, Nymph. The ponies have the right to protest and for me to shut it down would not help our cause.” Cadance put a foreleg around her and lead the Nymph inside the palace with the rest following. “Try not to think about it. Once they calm down, we’ll have Chrysalis speak and she’ll sweep them off their hooves.”

Unlike the outside of the massive palace, the inner halls resonated with the calm aura of the Crystal Heart and Nymph could feel her concerns subside just a little. “I’ll try to stay positive. We can work on Chrysalis’s apology until then. There’s always room for improvement.” Looking around, she then asked, “By the way…”

“Shining’s out with the guards to help calm them down,” Cadance answered casually, which contradicted the annoyance that suddenly sparked within her. “He will let us know when they are ready.”

Inside the palace, an enormous amount of guards lined each side of the halls, heavily equipped with crystal armor and weapons. As they walked by, all of their heads slowly turned, each pair of eyes locked on Chrysalis. Chrysalis herself was no doubt powerful enough to take them on alone, including the fact that the Crystal Heart could provide her with immense power, but she looked nervous. “Cadance, perhaps this is a little...overkill?”

“My ponies wouldn’t have it any other way. They were terrified for Shining’s and my safety and I couldn’t have them worrying, so I agreed to have maximum security as long as you are here. Just try not to think about them.”

“Is having me with her not enough to put them at ease?” questioned Luna, whose eyes dared the guards to try anything.

“Well I did defeat your sister,” Chrysalis answered. “I think that’s more than enough for ponies to see me as a threat to the kingdom alone. In all honesty, it feels rather odd to be compared to the likes of Discord and Tirek.”

As Nymph took careful watch of the ponies standing around them with deadly weapons, a sudden whimper caught her ears. She turned around and found Thorax shaking further down the hall, unable to take another step. Taking pity on her frighted subject, she magically picked him up and sat him on her back. “Thorax, everything’s going to be fine.” He clung to her neck, still trembling, and she sighed.

Princess Cadance lead them to the dining room Nymph remembered from when she visited the empire during the royal anniversary. “We can sit here until my husband returns.” She pulled up a seat and sat down. “I am really sorry about the crowd outside, but I did everything I could before today. We’re just going to have to make due.”

“Regardless, I cannot fully express my gratitude for your warm hospitality.” Chrysalis pulled out the chair next to the princess until many spears were suddenly pointed at her. “Uh...I think I like this spot better.” She slowly moved toward the opposite end of the table, eyes constantly bouncing to each guard. Once she was seated, the guards moved back from her. “Princess Cadance, it has been a long time since we last spoke and I have not had the opportunity to visit you and Shining Armor as much as I would like, but I thank you for allowing me this chance. Your love and understanding is an inspiration to Equestria.”

Cadance smiled at Chrysalis, a sight that disturbed all of the crystal guards. “I want to leave certain things in the past. I know Nymph loves you more than anything in the world and as her friend, I want her to be happy. My aunts have been keeping a close eye on you, especially Luna, so I know you can be trusted. Shining Armor is still coming around, but he wishes you the best today. He said that many changelings have been asking about you.”

Chrysalis looked around the room. “Now that I think about it, I don’t see any changeling guards.”

Cadance glanced to the side, tapping her hooves together as uneasiness crept on her face. “Well...many changelings were looking forward to your visit, but ponies suddenly became suspicious of them because many still think highly of you. There was a lot of tension between the guards and we even had a few fights. I have decided to keep them separated until today has concluded. I do not know if you are aware, but some guards here personally took part in the invasion and many were worried they had stronger loyalties to you than me.”

A guard set down a tray of tea and Cadance poured some to each of her guests. “Not even your love magic could handle them?” questioned Nymph as she took her teacup from the blue aura.

The princess shook her head as she took a sip. “I considered it, but changelings were becoming upset with me, saying that using magic like that was no different from how ponies were scared of Chrysalis’s mind control magic. Everything has been rather chaotic and I’ve had to personally see to the Crystal Heart to ensure it did run out of magic for the last few days.”

“In that case, we better make the most of our free time.” Luna unrolled a scroll and set it on the table. “More rehearsal couldn’t possibly hurt.”

The four mares moved their chairs closer to each get a look at the speech that was to be delivered. Nymph’s gaze then fell upon her other traveling companion, who shook as he kept looking at the guards. “Thorax, why don’t you go on and look around the palace? I’m sure you will find all kind of interesting things for your book.” He gulped and slowly trudged to the door, his breathing becoming faster and louder. The moment he grabbed the door handle, he flopped sideways, still as a statue. All she could do was sigh. “I am sorry,” said the queen as she got up, “but I promised him a day in the empire and I would hate for his first time to be so miserable.” She picked him off the floor, gave him a shake to snap him out of his trance, and set him back down. “I will give him a quick little tour of the palace and come back to help you prepare.”

“I completely understand,” spoke Chrysalis. “Just try to stay out of trouble. Everypony here is high strung.”

Nymph stepped out of the room with Thorax and closed the door behind her. “I suppose the most obvious place to start would be the throne room. After that, we can see if we find a balcony with a good view of Spike’s statue. You will have plenty to write about.” Taking a few steps ahead, she noticed that he had not moved. “Thorax?”

“I’m sorry, Your Highness.” Thorax looked at the floor while rubbing his foreleg. “I know you have more important things to do than help me and I feel so ashamed for not being brave like Spike is.”

“I wouldn’t worry so much about trying to be like him.” Nymph recalled some amusing conversations she shared with Celestia regarding when she raised Spike, such as when Twilight read him a bedtime story involving a knight slaying a dragon and how he came running into her room crying. “Besides, I don’t blame you for being so scared. You can really feel how on edge all the ponies are and even I feel intimidated by how tight security is.”

“Is your castle ever like this?”

“Never. Bugartha is always safe and I never feel as if I am in danger, but I keep many guards around for incase something does happen. A good queen is always prepared for the worst.” She gave him a gentle nudge and they were finally on their way. The halls seemed to be rather bare of any pony or changeling, but perhaps this was for the better if things were as bad as Cadance described.

It wasn’t long until they arrived at the royal throne room and found Cadance’s seat high above on a platform of crystals at the far end of the room. The room was, to their surprise, empty. Perhaps there was no need to guard the royal throne room from Chrysalis if Cadance and Shining Armor weren’t in there. “It’s so beautiful,” spoke Thorax.

“Meh. I like my throne room better. Mine has beautiful stained glass windows and is more colorful than this. Twilight mentioned that is a secret passage somewhere in here once used by King Sombra, but I do not recall where or how to open it.” Thorax continued scribbling and Nymph curiously looked over his shoulder. “How are you doing so far?”

“I don’t have a lot. I have some history written down, but almost nothing on the locations or the rulers. I wanted to interview Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor, but I think that’s going to have to wait until when things aren’t so crazy.” Nymph watched him as he wrote, but noticed his pace was slowing down and his face looked less invested in his work. Once finished describing the room, Thorax packed away his writing material, sighing. “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I’m in the mood to write about the empire with everything going on. Please forgive me for wasting your time.”

Right as he turned for the door, Nymph gently placed her hoof on his back. “Thorax, don’t give up so easily. I know it’s troubling with what’s going on outside, but surely there’s something else you can work on while we’re here. I will help with whatever I can.”

“Actually,” he said quietly, “there was one thing I really want to add to the book as an introduction.”

“And what would that be?”

“You.”

“Me?” answered Nymph with a faint gasp. “Well, I wouldn’t mind a little interview, but I don’t see what I have to do with your guidebook.”

“Everything!” the changeling exclaimed, finding some vigor from within. “It’s because of you that this is even possible! You did something that no other queen had ever done in the entire history of changelings and made all of our lives better. You’re the reason I was able to see everything wonderful about Equestria and meet heroes like Spike and Twilight.”

Running her hoof over the top of his delicate head, she couldn’t help but chuckle. “Aren’t you just persuasive? Very well.” Nymph flew up to the throne, making herself comfortable as Thorax stood before her. “Ask me anything you like.”

He flipped his book open with a grin on his face. “Queen Nymph, what do you plan on doing once Chrysalis has returned to the Changeling Kingdom?”

“I plan to make up for lost time between us. Truthfully, home does not feel like home with her gone. Of course, I will also start once more to look for my king.”

“Do you have any changelings in mind?”

“Sorry to say that I don’t at the moment, but had fate been kind, perhaps a certain somepony…” she loudly giggled, blushing as lewd thoughts entered her mind.

“Somepony?” the changeling repeated. “A pony as the king of the changelings?”

Snapping out of her fantasy, Nymph cleared her throat and maintained proper posture on the throne. “I’m just joking. I plan on keeping the bloodline purely changeling. Although, I am curious what sort of child Chrysalis will bear if she has one with her special somepony.”

Thorax leaned closer. “Who is Chrysalis’s special somepony?”

Nymph gently pressed her hoof against his lips. “Sorry, Thorax, but that’s too big of a secret. Let’s just say she’s somepony wonderful and a perfect match for my sister.”

“I see that you and Princess Cadance are on good terms.” Thorax hid behind his book, leaving only his eyes visible. “Was it awkward meeting her for the first time?”

“You have no idea. She was so scared of me and her husband was far less than friendly. And yet, she still did what she could to help my subjects. It was many months before she even felt safe near me. I am glad to have met her and consider her to be a good friend. She and I often communicate to discuss things such as love harvest and more personal matters like…” Nymph sprang onto her hooves, gasping. “GAH! I completely forgot!”

Her outburst was so suddenly that Thorax fell backwards, bouncing off the stairs below the throne and slamming on the floor. “What!? What did you forget!?”

“I...er...left something important with Princess Cadance. I should go fetch it since I’m all the way out here.” She quickly flew out of the room and snatched Thorax in her magic. “Sorry to cut the interview short, but this is absolutely important. So much is at stake!” Fortunately, Cadance’s room was not far and when they arrived, the hall outside looked as bare as everywhere else. “Strange. Usually there’s some guards by their bedroom.”

“Maybe it’s because they’re all watching Chrysalis.”

Nymph opened the door and stepped inside. The first thing that would catch one’s eye upon entering would be the big red bed with pink curtains. It certainly clashed with the blue colors of the floor, walls, and ceilings, but what color better represented romance than red? A blue wooden nightstand was placed on each side for each pony with a lamp on top of them as well as one of Shining Armor’s graphic novels. Across from the bed was the dresser, which carried only a few outfits and held a mirror above it, which Cadance often used to talk with Nymph.

“Your Highness! What are you doing!?” Thorax kept looking down both ends of the hall. “You can’t just barge into their bedroom!”

“I’m a queen, Thorax. I’m allowed wherever I want to go. Besides, we are Cadance’s guests and she was supposed to return this very important thing anyway.” She opened the nightstand drawer on Cadance’s side of the bed and dug through it, finding it lacking the item in mind. “Strange. That’s where she usually stashes them.” Nymph opened another drawer under it, finding folded lingerie. Red no doubt looked good on Cadance. “Where in the world did she leave it? Thorax, help me.”

“Okay.” He looked under the rug before asking, “What are we looking for?”

The queen snapped straight up. Foolishly she had made a big deal about finding the rough draft of her current chapter of her untitled romance novel, so there was no way she could simply dismiss it, but she absolutely could not have Thorax find out. “Uh...it’s some documents I left for her to review, but you can’t read it! If you do, there will be dire consequences!”

Thorax was frightened by the warning, but a small bit of him seemed to be very curious. “So it’s like classified government secrets?”

“Yes! That’s it! Something that a citizen such as yourself has no business in reading! I would hate to have to throw you in the dungeon for learning something you shouldn’t have.”

“I will do my best not to look, Queen Nymph!” Thorax carefully looked around the room as Nymph kept rummaging through the drawers, finding a note regarding something of a large cupcake order and a visit to Ponyville. She hoped that none of the servants or guards stumbled upon her novel chapter and took it. Such a thing would be devastating to their reputation, even if the drama involving royals writing something so naughty made it a bestseller.

Nymph looked in the closet with Thorax peeking under the bed next to her. They were both startled by the sound of the door opening as the prince of the empire in his armor stepped inside from the other end of the room. “Nymph?”

“Shining Armor!” Her hind leg instinctively kicked Thorax under the bed. “I’m glad to finally see you! How have you been?”

“Busy.” The unicorn walked to his bed to sit down and Nymph was granted the pleasant sight of him removing his armor, leaving each piece scattered on the floor. Just from where she was standing, she could smell the strong aroma of sweat that coated his fur, sending shivers of excitement through her body. “Sorry I wasn’t there to greet you all, but it’s been pretty crazy out there as you probably noticed,” he spoke in that soothing, dreamy voice of his. “Ponies are asking me left and right if you or Chrysalis have me under a spell again and I have to keep showing them that I’m not.”

“You look so exhausted,” the queen purred as she stepped closer. “I deeply appreciate you putting in so much effort for Chrysalis. I can’t imagine how difficult it must be for you to stand up for her, but I find it very admirable that you would put your feelings aside to do what’s right.”

Shining Armor casually waved a hoof as she sat herself beside him. “It was hard to forgive her for a while, but I’ve been writing to Twilight about it. Twily always makes forgiveness look so easy and I can’t imagine how much strength Celestia must have to give Chrysalis or even Discord another chance.”

A sudden worrisome thought appeared in Nymph’s head. “Be honest, Shiny. Do you trust Chrysalis? You two haven’t said a word to each other in months and I get worried sometimes. You haven’t gotten to really experience the other side of her.”

He shrugged as if nothing was wrong, but he could not look her in the eye. “I guess I trust her. I mean, Twilight, Celestia, Luna, and you trust her. I’d like to get to know her more, Nymph, but we have a lot on our plate right now and we simply do not have the time to see her. Cadance and I have actually been talking about paying her a visit soon just to smooth things over. Hopefully we can soon finally put this whole thing behind us for good.”

She moved closer. “And what will be next for our lovely prince?”

A sudden surge of nervousness caught her senses. “I-I-I-I-I-I don’t know. I guess more days of being a prince and all that stuff.” His fake laugh was another dead giveaway. “Yep! More days of ruling alongside my beautiful wife with nothing special planned!”

“You can’t fool me, Shiny,” Nymph teased while giving him a friendly boop on the nose. “Cadance and I talk about everything.” She could feel his fear rising higher and even when the masculine prince was scared, he looked so dashing. “And I recall her talking about wanting to expand the royal family.”

“Mares,” Shining Armor grumbled, prompting a giggle from the queen. “Okay, yes, it’s something we have talked about, but we don’t want anypony to know, especially our family. I’m sure my parents would keep pressuring us with letters asking when they are going to be grandparents. Just look at Twilight and her lovelife. They have been writing her a lot about finding somepony and they’re still not totally convinced Trixie was just her roommate and student. And you have no idea how crazy Cadance is about finding somepony for her.”

“I can only imagine.”

“No, you really have no idea.” The way he spoke made Nymph suddenly feel uneasy. “Just...just don’t bring it up with her.”

“I promise.” Once more she subtly decreased the space between them. Being this close to him made her heart pound, her body sweat, and her breathing become louder.

The stallion darted his eyes around as more sweat dripped from his head. “Uh...are you okay, Nymph?”

“Y-yes. I’m just so nervous about today. I keep having these terrible thoughts of something going wrong.” She pressed her slim, regal body and against his sturdy, muscular chest. “It’s been so difficult trying to help Chrysalis and if this doesn’t work, I don’t know what I will do.” She pulled away and dramatically posed, leaning back with one hoof on the bed and one on her forehead. On the floor, she felt Thorax coming out from under the bed and she kicked him back under. “The thought of failing again. It’s more than my poor heart can bear!”

“Nymph, it’s going to be okay.” The prince took her hoof, a move she did not foresee and causing a faint gasp to escape her lips. It was her turn to be the nervous one, but she found the experience to be stimulating. “Everypony struggles now and then. Just look at Luna. It took her awhile before ponies felt comfortable around her. Heck, even Celestia has her bad days. Cadance told me how upset she was at herself for choosing Discord over Twilight.” He let go of her, rubbing the side of his head and suddenly looking embarrassed. “Truthfully, I know exactly what it’s like. I couldn’t do anything about Sombra or Tirek, but I try to not let it keep me down. As long as everypony is safe, then I’m happy. So even if it doesn’t work out today, just remember that you still have Chrysalis with you.” There was a pause before he coughed into his hoof. “Uh...was that too corny? I usually let Cadance do these kinds of talks.”

Nymph looked into his dreamy eyes, completely lost to the world around her. The rhythm of her heart was slow but thunderous. His words rang true in her ears and she couldn’t even remember why she was so worried. “Make me your broodmare,” she whispered.

“What?”

The queen pulled back and got onto her hooves, her head feeling as if she was on the sun. “I need to get some air. Thank you for your kind words, Prince Shining Armor. You’re better at this than you think.” He sheepishly laughed and rubbed the back of his head. “I need a moment alone to think about what you said so that I can be focused today.”

“Good idea. I’m sure you got a million things on your mind right now.” He got off the bed. “Speaking of relaxing, I could use a hot shower. I’ll come see you and Chrysalis in a moment.” Shining Armor stepped into the bathroom and closed the door.

When the water started running, Thorax finally climbed out from under the bed. “Your Highness, why were you trying to hide me? I thought you said we were allowed in here.” He hesitated. “Were you...hitting on him?”

She had a hoof over on her chest, sighing happily before she realized Thorax was talking to her. “No! How dare you say I would ever do such a thing! Cadance is my best friend! We were...it’s just...nevermind! Help me find that document already!” Nymph lifted the pillows, the mattress, and then the bed. “Cadance, where did you put it!?”

“Maybe it’s in a secret room because it’s a secret document?” Thorax suggested timidly as the queen scrambled around the room.

“A secret room?” Nymph rolled her eyes as she lifted the dresser. “Don’t be ridiculous. Why would they have one?”

“Because this was Sombra’s castle and he already has one?”

It wasn’t a bad idea, but it seemed unlikely that the royal couple would have one in their bedroom or even keep it a secret. However, a bit of Nymph did feel curious. “Fine. I’ll play along.” Taking a deep breath, her horn glowed and the green light slowly covered every inch in the room. “Well? Do you see a secret room?” Thorax lifted a hoof and she quickly looked behind her. There stood the glowing outline of a door in the wall. “What’s this?” Against the wall, Nymph’s magic could feel a peculiar crystal on the other side. Upon focusing some magic into it, she was startled by part of the wall suddenly fading away.

Before her eyes was a small room with no windows, filled with books and papers pinned against the wall. “I don’t believe this. There really is a hidden room!” she squealed as she trotted in. “Sombra must have made this long ago and I’m the first person to find it since!” Looking at the papers decorating the interior, it immediately became obvious that this room was not quite as secret as the papers carried Cadance’s hoofwriting. Nymph could not imagine what Cadance would want to keep hidden, but looking at the wall behind her, the answer was clear.

A massive chart hung flooded with pictures, some crossed out, and yarn threads connecting them. At the center of it all was Twilight Sparkle with pictures of different ponies connected to her and some yarn strings were cut. Nymph saw that the pictures were each of Twilight’s friends and even two ponies she didn’t recognize. Only these two ponies and Trixie were left unmarked with a long list of bullet points, which listed positive and negative traits. One of the unknown ponies was an orange pegasus stallion guard and the other picture was a drawing of an orange unicorn mare with red and yellow hair. Nymph had a vague idea of who both of these were, but she was too overwhelmed to confirm her suspicions.

“Q-Queen Nymph? What is all of this?”

“Uh...it seems that Shining wasn’t joking when he said Cadance takes her role a little too seriously.” Looking back at the desk, she caught sight of her novel chapter. “Ah, there you are!” With grace, she picked it up, but then reluctantly put it back.

“Aren’t you going to take it?”

“I can’t. If I do, Cadance is going to know I was in here and I don’t want her to know that I know about her...hobby. I will have to ask for it if I want it back.” Her curious eyes studied the other objects laid before her until they caught something. “Oh no, what now?” Nymph picked up the stack of photos, no doubt more potential lovers for Cadance’s sister-in-law, and skimmed through them with Thorax peeking over her shoulder. Most of them were ponies she did not recognize save for a few. “Applejack’s brother? Princess Celestia!?” The next one caused her to drop the stack. “Me!?” It took a minute for her to get over the shock and return everything to its place. “I think it would be best to leave all of this as a secret, Thorax. I do not think ponies should know about the princess’s...obsession.”

“I understand.” He scribbled in his book, saying aloud, “Princess Cadance is insane.” When Thorax finished, he looked up to see Nymph’s very disapproving glare. “What? I didn’t mention this room at all!”

Right before she could scold him, she suddenly noticed that the shower was no longer running and Shining Armor would be stepping out any second. Hastily, she activated the crystal to bring back the fake wall and both held their breath as he stepped outside. Right before casting her teleportation spell, they heard the bedroom door open. “Welcome home, Shiny.” They could hear the two rulers exchange a kiss.

“It’s good to be home. How’s it going with Chrysalis?”

“She’s nervous, but otherwise fine. Luna and the guards are watching her right now. We’ve been trying to get her speech ready while waiting for you.”

“Sorry. It’s kind of hard to keep ponies calm when I’m also nervous about this. You two are getting along, right?”

“As much as we can right now. We can’t really get to know each other better with the guards standing over her, ready to pounce. But now that you’re back, we should find Nymph and head to the dining room.”

“Oh, you just missed her. She was here before I got in the shower.”

Both Nymph and Thorax felt a tiny bit of anger come from one of the ponies. “She was?”

“Yeah. I opened the door and there she was. Kinda startled me.”

“Oh.” Cadance giggled. “So she didn’t follow you in or anything. She was probably giving Thorax a tour of our room, even if it isn’t that exciting.”

“Who’s Thorax?”

The fire within the alicorn grew and Nymph could feel herself sweat. “She was in our bedroom alone?”

“She was. I even found her peeking in our closet like she was looking for something. It’s a little creepy, actually.”

Like a candle in the wind, Cadance’s rage died out. “Oh! That explains it. I need to return something I borrowed from her later.”

“Return what?”

“Just some girl stuff. No need to worry about it. But anyway, Shiny, remember that one important rule about our relationship?”

There was a pause. “The safe word is Fluttershy?”

Nymph’s head slowly looked down to the changeling next to her, who looked just as speechless as she did. “No, not that one. I mean the one about being alone with Nymph.”

The stallion loudly sighed. “I know. You always tell me she’s madly in love with me and likes to get flirty.” Thorax quietly gasped and looked up at her, but Nymph ignored him to listen. “She actually kinda got like that, but she’s really nervous and she left to get some air. I was trying to be nice, Caddy. You know what Celestia said about her being hard on herself and I just wanted her to feel better.”

“Okay. My knight gets a free pass just this once.” Nymph felt a sudden rise of love, no doubt they were doing something cute such as nuzzling each other. “Please tell me you have things under control. I don’t think Nymph can handle another failure.”

“Come on, Caddy. The people love me! Not as much as you, but still.” She heard the alicorn giggle. “I made absolutely sure the people were calm before I came back and the guards are making sure it stays that way. I want this to go as well as Nymph does.”

“I think nobody wants this any more than Chrysalis. It’s almost alien to me to see her so nervous.”

“Part of me wants to see that, but the other part says that it’s wrong to want that.” They could hear the stallion’s hoofsteps from behind the wall. “No matter how I feel, I will do everything I can for her. It would be nice for Chrysalis to go back home and love Luna as her true self rather than disguise as somepony else and keep living this lie.”

In an instant, Nymph grabbed Thorax, stuffing her hoof over his mouth, and warped out of the room, not caring where they ended up. She suddenly found herself very cramped as they appeared in a cleaning closet. The top of her head pressed against a shelf of spray bottles and her back stuck against a mop handle. She couldn’t afford to do anything about her discomfort with the pressing issue at hoof. She held Thorax against the wall as he kept making muffled noise. “Thorax, I am going to remove my hoof and when I do, I need you to be calm and quiet. Okay?” He nodded and was ungagged.

“Cherub is really Chrysalis!?” he loudly whispered. “I can’t believe this! I thought she was supposed to be in a prison!”

“It’s a long story,” Nymph sighed. “She was never locked up. We only said that so ponies wouldn’t be scared.”

“And now you’re lying to everybody about her!”

“Of course we are! Did you see and feel all those ponies out there!? They can’t handle the truth right now! None of us knew Cherub was Chrysalis until almost two months after she started dating Luna, so that means we’d have to tell them all that Chrysalis was around the princesses, including becoming romantically involved with one, without anypony being the wiser. We need the people to warm up to her or else it will be total anarchy!”

“I don’t think they’re going to like that you kept this a secret for so long.”

Nymph dragged a hoof down her face, grunting in annoyance. “Thorax, you have to learn trust us. We royals possess far great wisdom and judgment than any pony or changeling. Who else should be made to make this decision? A simple changeling who has only lived a fraction of my life?”

Taking a moment to think about it, Thorax had no answer of his own. “I guess you have a point.”

“No one must know until the time is right. If they did, I...I don’t want to think what could happen to my darling sister.” She sniffed. “She wasn’t good to me back then, but Chrysie has changed. I just want everyone to understand that she isn’t dangerous anymore and let her come home.” She slumped against the wall. “Family has always been the most important thing in my entire life, Thorax. The world may change, but I always had Chrysie and Mother. Those months alone after banishing her were agony. I just want her to come home and put this whole mess behind us before I can finally move on from these years of torment.”

Thorax slowly took a seat beside her, stroking her hoof. “I had no idea.”

“You’ve met her yourself several times, so you know what she’s like. Do you think Luna or Celestia would let her go around freely if they didn’t completely trust her? Do you think Cadance or Shining Armor, Chrysalis’s biggest victims, would entertain the idea of letting her speak in their empire if they believed she was still evil?”

“I guess not.”

Nymph tightly grabbed Thorax’s hoof and looked dead into his eyes. “Then promise me. Promise me that you will not tell anyone what you learned. Until we tell the people ourselves, you must take this secret to your grave.”

Just from his hoof, she could feel his whole body tremble. Perhaps this burden would be far too much for him and she wondered of what she was going to do with him. Soon, Thorax loudly gulped and nodded at her. “I’ll...I’ll keep it a secret just for you. And if possible, I’d like to do anything I can to help Chrysalis. She has been very kind to me and I’d like to return the favor.”

Overwhelming joy filled Nymph as she squeezed the little changeling against her bosom. “Oh, Thorax! You don’t know how happy you made me!”

“N-not a problem,” he replied, steadily turning blue. “Seeing you happy makes me happy.”

“Aren’t you just the sweetest little changeling?” She held him up, allowing him to breathe. “From now on, you can simply call me Nymph.”

“Really? You mean we’re...friends?”

“Absolutely.” She brought him closer to nuzzle his face, something the little changeling seemed to enjoy.

“The magic tracker is pointing this way! Chrysalis is in there!”

Nymph and Thorax snapped out of their moment of bliss. Before either for them could move, the door flew open as about twenty guards appeared, weapons ready. The fierce guards suddenly shifted out of their aggressive stances, staring at them awkwardly. The two changelings still had their muzzles pressed against each others, but neither dared to make any movement. Tense silence filled the area until one of the crystal pony guards whistled, slowly turning away and walking out of the hall. The other guards then followed his example, dissipating in a chorus of whistling until the area was silent once more.

“W-what just happened?” Thorax asked as Nymph put him back on the floor.

“I think they may have detected my teleportation spell and thought the sudden surge of changeling magic was Chrysalis’s. The security here is even tighter than I thought.” She exited the supply closet and closed the door once Thorax was out. “Either way, we need to head back. Now that the people are calm, it’s almost time for Chrysalis to speak and I need to be there for her.”

The queen looked around, trying to figure out where in the palace she sent them, until Thorax flew in front of her. “B-but wait! All those guards just saw us in the closet with our faces touching! There could be a huge scandal about us!”

Nymph chuckled. “Scandal? You cannot be serious.”

“You saw how they were looking at us!” He loudly gasped and clutched his head. “They must think I’m your secret lover! The media is going to eat me alive, asking for juicy secrets about you!”

It was amusing to Nymph to watch him bounce off the walls, spouting out his overblown fears of what was to come. “Thorax, you don’t know much about changeling royalty, do you?”

“What do you mean?”

“For our entire history, it is well known that queens employ...” she looked to the side and spun her hoof around, “special servants.”

Thorax landed on the carpet, staring at her with his head cocked. “I don’t get it. You mean like changelings who handle your PR?”

“I have concubines, Thorax. I have several changelings under my employment that I have please me time to time.” Nymph grinned and bounced her eyebrows. “In the bedroom. To put it bluntly, I have changelings simply used for sex. And I tend to use them frequently.” Thorax’s face became a lit before her eyes, turning as green as a leaf. His breathing was loud and rapid before he passed out onto the floor. “T-Thorax?” She waved her hoof over his open, blank eyes, but he did not respond. “You’re just too innocent for this world, aren’t you?” Nymph gently laid him on her back and began walking down the hall, humming softly as she braced herself for the inevitable.

Nymph returned to the room where Chrysalis and Luna sat waiting and the guards were just as threatening looking as ever. Both mares stared questioningly at the unconscious changeling and Nymph merely dismissed the issue, wondering how she was going to explain to them that she let her sister’s secret slip. Setting Thorax down on a pillow, she sat beside Chrysalis as she and Luna helped her practice her speech. Chrysalis seemed to be just as uneasy as before and she hoped her sister wouldn’t choke in front of the large, unhappy crowd. Perhaps it would actually generate some sympathy for Chrysalis, but her instincts told her such an outcome was unlikely.

As Chrysalis went through the speech again for the third time, Nymph couldn’t help but think about what awaited outside. She couldn’t sense them from within the palace as the aura of the Crystal Heart flowed through the walls, so all she could do was take the prince’s word. Picturing the intense crowd in her head and what they could possibly do to Chrysalis, a sudden option appeared in Nymph’s mind: to cancel the event. It was a very tempting idea to escape any risk of what could happen. It wasn’t cowardly. It was being reasonable. Nymph knew she wasn’t the only one who had a bad feeling about today and her luck thus far had be less than desirable.

But what then?

What would be the next step in getting Chrysalis home? None of her other ideas had worked and perhaps nothing else would given ponies screamed or fled at the mere sight of her and changing opinions had been far harder than she had expected. Nymph looked at Chrysalis and then her eyes drifted to Luna. The once feared Nightmare Moon had trouble as well, even on her own holiday, and yet here she was as a beloved princess. Celestia said getting Luna around the palace without an incident took a considerable amount of time and this would be no different. Celestia did not give up on her sister and neither would Nymph. No matter how it looked, they would press on with today. Chrysalis would speak and Nymph would stand proudly beside her.

Eventually, Cadance and Shining Armor entered and Nymph knew that it was time. As they exited the room, Thorax slowly rose up, looking groggy as he attempted to recall what happened. Nymph carried him on her back as she tried coming up with an excuse, praying that he would not remember what he discovered. However, given her luck, such an idea was laughable.

Down several stairways, they were at the exit of one of the palace legs where they had a closer view of outside. Somehow, the audience outside seemed denser than from the last time Nymph came here to speak and at this distance, she could more strongly feel their fear and anger. She looked at Chrysalis, who seemed frozen, and Luna a gently stroked her special changeling’s head with her wing. “We’re right here with you, no matter what. Now knock them dead, Chrysalis!”

“Not the right choice of words, Luna,” replied Chrysalis. It was astounding how much animosity ponies could hold, but most of it was drowned out by the Crystal Heart’s power. Hopefully it’s magic would keep Chrysalis or even the ponies calm long enough for her to speak.

Sensing Chrysalis’s hesitation, Cadance stepped forward. “Chrysalis, let me speak to them first.” The former queen nodded, still focused on the countless eyes looking back at her. Cadance stood behind the podium and waited for the noise of the crowd to die down. “Hello, citizens of the Crystal Empire. It has come to my attention that many of you are scared and outraged by Chrysalis’s arrival. However, I would like you all to let her speak before judging her. I believe you will find her words to be enlightening.” She stepped aside and looked toward Chrysalis.

With every step the changeling made, boos from the crowd became louder. Nymph turned toward them, outraged, but held back any words. Chrysalis still managed to hold her head high and once she was behind the podium, she spoke. “Hello, everyone,” she said over the angry crowd. “I know I’m the last changeling any of you would want to see, but I-”

Out of nowhere, a loud chant erupted from the mob. “Don’t forgive Chrysalis! Don’t forgive Chrysalis! Don’t forgive Chrysalis!”

“Please! I know I made a big mistake, but I-”

“How dare you show your face to our kind rulers!” an angry crystal mare roared. “You’re just as bad as Sombra!”

“Chrysalis was doing something she thought was best for her people!” countered a changeling next to her. “You can’t understand our struggles!”

“Of course a changeling would stand up for her! They can’t even feel love and have to steal it from other ponies like parasites!”

“Hey, my wife is a changeling and she has more love in her than you!”

“I bet she also supports Chrysalis for wanting to invade and then enslave us!”

Nymph rushed to the microphone. “Could you all please just settle down!? Chrysalis is trying to give a speech!”

“Discord betrayed us before and Chrysalis will do it too! Stop believing her lies and just lock her up!”

“Let’s make her a statue and put her next to this one!”

A sudden change in the air prompted Chrysalis, Nymph, and Cadance to turn around. The Crystal Heart, floating above the statue, flickered and a sudden chill could be felt. Upon seeing this, Luna leapt in action. “ALL OF YOU CEASE THIS ARGUING!”

Her words fell on deaf ears as the crowd continued shouting accusations and insults at one another. The overwhelming tidal wave of anger was too much for Nymph to take as her head began to hurt. She attempted to make another plea to the enraged audience until she felt Thorax tightly wrap himself around her leg. “Nymph! I...I wanna go home! This feels really dangerous!”

“I can understand doing something for a noble cause, but what’s so noble about stealing a bride and marrying her groom!?”

“I thought ponies were supposed to be about love and tolerance!”

“What’s to love about this heartless queen!? This is obviously part of her plot for revenge!”

“She was a good queen who did everything in power to keep her subjects from starving!”

“If you really believe there’s any good in Chrysalis, then you are just as bad as she is!”

Before their eyes, the combat of words transformed into physical combat. Ponies and changelings began piling onto each other and the brawl spread through the rest of the crowd like wildfire. Nymph could only watch in horror as the riot erupted before her eyes and her trance was only broken by some spells and objects being flung at the barrier Shining Armor put up. The next thing that came to her attention was a sudden gust in the air and she whirled around, gasping.

The light of the Crystal Heart was at last extinguished.

“No!” Cadance flew before the heart and channeled a beam of magic into it in a desperate attempt to reignite it.

“Men! Get every available guard and have them contain this riot!” The soldiers saluted Shining Armor and charged into the crowd. “Princess Luna! I need you to take Chrysalis and Nymph out of here at once!”

“What!? We can’t leave! We were supposed to-”

“Nymph, now is not the time!” Before she knew it, Luna warped them onto TheEmerald Butterfly. Nymph stepped forward to fly back down, but the alicorn stopped her. “What are you doing!? We must depart at once!”

“But we can’t just flee! We were supposed to help Chrysalis! Luna, we had expected to be some problems-”

“But not a riot! Do you think having Chrysalis stay here would be a wise idea in any sense!? Staying here will do no good if the citizens are fighting amongst themselves! Either fly us out of here or I will do it myself!”

Nymph looked down onto the empire below. The colorful mob was going at each other with such fury and never before had she felt such powerful anger and fear. Once more she felt the northern winds blow and she could see her own breath. If the story of the Crystal Heart and the empire was true, then a blizzard would soon come to envelop the empire. When she turned around, she saw her guards anxiously awaiting for her answer, Luna tightly clinging to Chrysalis’s hoof, and Thorax laying on the floor, covered in sweat as he desperately tried to breathe. She hurried into the cabin and took hold of the wheel, setting a course for Canterlot. The airship slowly rotated and she moved it forward as her passengers retreated into the cabin, shivering.

Everyone entered the cabin and once the door was closed, Luna flung herself onto Chrysalis. “Are you okay?”

Chrysalis tenderly hugged Luna back, still shaking. “Yes, but I’m worried about the Crystal Empire. I feel like we just abandoned her.”

“Cadance is strong. She will keep the empire protected until things calm down.”

“I didn’t mean for this to happen. I’ve already put her and Shining Armor through so much and I just ended up causing them more misery.” Chrysalis sat down beside Nymph, rubbing her forehead. “You don’t think they will blame me for this, do you?” The queen silently gazed at the window before her. “Do you?”

“How could this have happened?”

“Nymph?”

“How could everyone just explode like that!?” Nymph kicked a crystal next to the steering wheel that placed her ship on auto-pilot and stood to pace around the cabin. “All Chrysalis wanted to do was speak and they wouldn’t even give her a chance! Is it so hard for people to just be silent for five minutes just so that someone can give their side of the story!?”

“Please understand that ponies are still afraid, especially the crystal ponies,” spoke Luna. “They had long suffered under-”

Nymph stomped the floor hard to enough to leave a hole in the wood. “Who cares!? That was so long ago! Do they believe that Cadance is a fool for allowing Chrysalis into her empire? Do they think that she’s an idiot and they have to make the right choice for her!? She is their princess and if it is her will to have Chrysalis speak, THEN THEY SHOULD KEEP THEIR MOUTHS SHUT AND OBEY!” Nymph stomped out onto the deck and slammed the door hard enough to leave a crack in the middle of it.

The howling winds did nothing to cool her temper as she flew on top of the cabin, looking back to the empire in the distance. Once a beacon of hope and love, the sight made her feel sick. No matter how disgusted she felt toward it, the Changeling Queen could not tear her eyes away from it until it was completely out of sight. Slowly turning around, she could see the mountain where Canterlot stood ahead.

For once, Nymph got a grasp of why Chrysalis thought conquering ponies would be more reasonable than befriending them.

“That is so messed up,” Dash complained while hovering about the others with her forelegs crossed. “They didn’t even let you get a word out?”

Popping off the cap of a beer bottle, Chrysalis replied, “What can I say? Ponies certainly know how to hold a grudge.” It was hard for Nymph to stomach watching her drink cheap booze, but if it helped her feel better, then so be it. “Maybe I should just hide out as Cherub and when everyone who lived during the wedding dies, I can try making another comeback.”

“That’s kind of a disturbing idea, but I see where you’re coming from,” commented Spike as he helped himself to another slice of the depressing blue cake with a frown printed on the top. Pinkie had prepared a backup party for in case today did not go as plan. Rather than her usual party assortments, Fluttershy helped design a more calm party for moments such as this, which included only the cake and a banner that read, “Better luck next time!” These items barely covered the main room of Cupid’s Arrow, but hopefully they were enough to bring some comfort to Chrysalis.

“M-m-m-m-m-more cake, C-C-C-C-Chrysie?” Pinkie held up a paper plate with a slice that was becoming drenched from the river of tears falling from her eyes.

“No, thank you.” Chrysalis watched as her friend depressingly took a bite out of the soggy cake slice and rather let that continue, the matchmaker held her forelegs out. “Come here, Pinkie.” The pony wasted no time and jumped into her embrace, bawling.

“Pinkie is taking it a lot harder than I thought,” commented Luna before suddenly looking worried. “Or perhaps I’m not being emotional enough. Chrysalis knows I care, right?” Celestia patted her sister on the back.

“We’re gonna fix this, right?” asked Applejack. “Ah don’t know about the rest of ya’ll, but Ah’m too mad to let this go. Chrysalis has broken her back tryin’ to improve and we can’t let this stop us. She’s got a home waitin’ for her.”

“I’m afraid this is as far as this will go.” Celestia stood next to Nymph and put her hoof on her shoulder. “We all want what’s best for Chrysalis, but after today, I have decided, as much as it pains me to say it, that this will be the last of Chrysalis’s public appearances.” Nymph said nothing in return. “I may allow brief visits in the castle provided you inform everypony ahead of time, but other than that, she must remain as Cherub from now on.”

“I understand.”

“Nymph,” said Chrysalis, “don’t think for even a second I blame you for this. I agreed to do this and none of us could have foreseen what was going to happen. You are completely blameless in all of this.”

As difficult as it was, the queen managed to form a faint smile on her lips. “Thank you, Chrysalis.” In truth, it was not herself that Nymph blamed, but she was still grateful for her sister’s words.

“I’m sure Cadance and Shining Armor feel horrible about what happened,” spoke Twilight. “Have you heard from them yet?”

“No, but I’m sure we will tomorrow,” answered Celestia. “I have received a report that the incident was handled in about an hour with minimal damage save for a few windows, streetlights, and other things. Chrysalis, could you write to them tomorrow and tell them you’re not upset with them?”

“First thing,” she answered.

“Thank you.” Celestia stepped away from the others. “I wish to stay, but things in Canterlot are becoming chaotic and I must ensure everything is under control. Luna, stay as long as you wish.” In a bright light, the princess vanished.

“What are we to do now?” asked Rarity while passing Pinkie a box of tissue. “Surely we cannot give up on Chrysalis.”

“We don’t have a choice,” Luna sighed. “This is a volatile issue and we need to wait until things blow over, which may not be for a while.”

“No doubt this is what’s going to be on everyone’s mind tomorrow,” said Chrysalis. “Because of this, Cupid’s Arrow is staying closed tomorrow.”

“But Chrysie!” Pinkie protested.

“No buts. I’m not even in the mood anyway.” Chrysalis slowly sat up and wrapped a foreleg around Luna and Nymph. “And girls, I know what you’re thinking, but I suggest you quit while you’re ahead.”

Looking toward the ponies, Nymph could feel their sorrow and frustration, but deep within, she felt some determination. “What exactly are they thinking?”

“That we wouldn’t be very good friends if we just gave up,” answered Fluttershy, her voice emanating her strength.

“But you heard Celestia,” warned Luna. “Are you truly going to go against her will?”

“Actually,” said Twilight, “she said there would be no more appearances from Chrysalis, but she didn’t say anything about trying to generate support ourselves.”

Pinkie suddenly leapt up as well as her mane. “Hurray for loopholes! I’m gonna throw a party next week to tell everypony that Chrysalis is a really nice changeling!”

“A party would not be the best way to get the idea across,” warned Rarity. “Perhaps it would be simpler to try to change one mind at a time or simply show that we don’t hold anything against Chrysalis. I doubt we could tell anypony the truth about Cherub without them panicking and spreading word, so it is critical we keep that detail to ourselves.”

“Thorax knows.” Every head in the room turned toward Nymph. “It just slipped out earlier today, but don’t worry! He has promised to keep it secret.”

“It slipped out?” Luna asked with a firm glare. “How does one accidentally reveal one of Equestria’s biggest secrets? And when were you planning on telling us?”

Chrysalis held up her hoof. “Enough, Lulu. I will talk with him tomorrow.”

Rainbow Dash landed on the floor and sat next to Applejack on the couch. “What was he even doing in the Crystal Empire anyway?”

“I brought him with us to the empire as a way to make up to him for a certain...mishap last week.”

The pegasus took the time to think before she suddenly cracked up. “You mean the horny love train that ran through town?”

Rarity immediately covered Spike’s ears. “RAINBOW DASH! Could you refrain from such vulgar language!? Especially when our friend is in a time of need?” Looking at Chrysalis, they could see her laugh slightly.

“Couldn’t you scramble his brain with your changeling powers?” asked Spike as he pulled Rarity’s hooves off.

“I’m afraid not. Similar to how we changelings cannot detect the emotions of one another, my powers to alter minds are ineffective against my own kind. As Twilight said before, it seems that changelings are truly designed to be somewhat…” Nymph flinched and forced the remaining words out, “parasites.” She pulled Chrysalis’s foreleg off of her and stood. “Mind if I grab a drink to refresh myself?”

“My home is your home,” Chrysalis replied.

Nymph entered the kitchen as the ponies went over possible ideas to show their support for Chrysalis. Nymph opened the refrigerator and poured herself some lemonade, despite her body demanding something stronger for the pain. Sitting on the table, she took a small sip and stared into her cup, vaguely making out her reflection. She could easily make out the shape of her crown on her head and took it into her hooves. The small crown of the Changeling Queen was barely the size of her hoof and she found herself transfixed on it.

“I can only imagine what went through your head when you thought you were better suited for my destiny, but it hasn’t been working out very well, has it? Your own subjects will not listen to their queen. Every second you wear that crown, you are tarnishing everything it represents.”

She could still hear the angry voices that drowned out anything Chrysalis tried to say today. She was so useless in quenching the fury around her that she was forced to retreat. What sort of queen runs away from a crowd with her tail between her legs? A weak one. One unfit to rule. One that was a disgrace to the throne. She gripped the crown tightly and pulled back her foreleg holding it.

“Nymph?”

She quietly gasped and saw Luna standing in the doorway. “Are you...alright?”

“Y-yes.” Queen Nymph put the crown back on her head and left her hooves on her lap. “I’m just...not feeling myself right now. What are you doing here?”

“I am getting something for Chrysalis and myself.” One of the cabinets opened and a bottle of vodka and two shot glasses appeared in a blue aura. “Truthfully, I think you could use some, too.” Nymph held up her drink and Luna poured a bit into the glass. Nymph wasn’t sure if this was a good combination, but she was certain it would hurt less than how she felt now. “Be honest, are you feeling well? You are sitting alone rather than staying with your sister.”

“No, I am not doing well at all.” Nymph took a sip, finding it to be satisfying. “Those ponies, Luna. How could do such a thing? My sister meant no harm and they did that to her. They are subjects of the Princess of Love and yet, they showed none to her.”

The princess pulled up a chair next to her and rubbed her hoof against Nymph’s back. “I am also frustrated, but you have to understand how they feel. Almost no pony knows Chrysalis like we do and after what happened with Tirek and Discord, it is not unreasonable for them to be afraid.” Her hoof gripped tightly onto her shoulder. “Even I, after knowing her for some time, refused the truth and lost myself to emotion. You were also scared of her for a while even after you two reunited. Is it truly unfair for a pony to be afraid?”

A bitter grunt was the first response Nymph could muster. She did not like to believe she was somehow similar to those ponies, but she could not deny the truth. “I suppose not.”

“Remember that she will always be here in Ponyville as Cherub, safe and with those who care for her. She is not imprisoned or lost or scared for her life. So cheer up. It will be okay. I promise you that she will be home one day.” Nymph nodded and they hugged tightly. “Come on. There’s no need to hide away. Come join us and let’s try to forget about what happened. Be with your sister.”

Nymph got off her chair and followed Luna back into the main room, taking the vodka bottle with her. They found Chrysalis still sitting in her couch, smiling warmly as she listened to her friends discuss more ideas and holding Pinkie against her. Chrysalis took her drink from Luna and then quickly pulled in Nymph right as she sat down. “Everything is going to be fine, Nymphie.” The Changeling Queen made herself comfortable by laying her head on her sister’s shoulder as a more cheery Pinkie tried to lift everyone’s spirits with some light hearted jokes. As the day went by, Nymph was able to find some solace in the company of those she loved.

But no matter how she tried, her frustration towards the ponies of Equestria only gripped her heart tighter.

The Moon Illuminates the Path

“Are there any more?” Nymph asked while boredly skimming through the various forms in front of her.

“That’s it for today,” Mantis replied, crammed against the other changelings on the council as they were all trying to remain in their queen’s field of view within the crystal ball. “Cleora also wanted me to inform you that she she will send test data results that should arrive in a few days.”

“Splendid. Court will start again at the same time tomorrow. You are dismissed.”

“Wait!” Nymph blinked as Locust shoved the other changelings away to get into her view. “Now that things with Chrysalis have gone south and with the changelings feeling...less than welcome in Equestria, we thought maybe you should consider coming back to your kingdom! We would love to have you-”

The crystal ball fizzled out and Nymph stored it away. Taking advice from Cadance, she took a deep breath with her hoof against her chest and then stretched it out as she exhaled. Work for her had become far more demanding ever since the visit to the Crystal Empire with letters and changelings bombarding her on a daily basis for nearly a week. Most of her days consisted of answering to her subjects’ concerns about their pony neighbors as tension rose and she would try to reassure them the best she could. When in court with Celestia, ponies tended to look up at the queen with fear and suspicion, reminding her of before when her kind was allowed in Equestria. At least her friends in Ponyville were doing a good job keeping things under control there.

Chrysalis was feeling better for the most part, but Nymph could sense something was off about her. Her older sister didn’t seem too excited about working on their garden or willing to share interesting details about her day. Chrysalis was simply going through the motions and tried to hide it, although not very well. In return, Nymph pretended to not notice anything wrong with her. Not even Luna could bring her special changeling back to her full self and it was weighing down on the alicorn. Luna was getting distracted from her dream duties and losing sleep, sometimes becoming more irritable whenever she was awake.

On the bright side, her friends were still determined to help Chrysalis. Twilight had been speaking to other officials and some civilians about her, no matter how uncomfortable it made them. Rarity once more brought it up in conversation with customers, now being more forward with her opinion. Rainbow Dash was trying to win over her coltfriend Soarin on the idea, hoping to get the Wonderbolts on her side because of their celebrity status. Applejack was also starting small by only bringing Chrysalis up with her family, no matter how awkward it made dinners. Fluttershy, as timid she may be, would sometimes walk through Ponyville wearing a pin on her saddlebag that read “Forgive Chrysalis”. Pinkie, of course, broke into songs about her with each reaching various degrees of success.

Reluctantly, Nymph brought her paperwork before her and began reading. Budgets, taxes, laws, and all the other fun things for a queen to do. No doubt fairy tales left out busy work that royals did on a regular basis to appeal to children more. Who would want to grow up to be a princess like Celestia just so they could read the economic status of the various cities and create tax plans? No doubt Twilight was the luckiest princess in Equestria as she spent most of day reading or being with her friends.

Perhaps second luckiest was more correct given the recent news.

The queen vetoed another tax proposal when a knock came to her door. She didn’t even have the energy to answer, spending all she had on her task. Her guest entered regardless and stood on the opposite side of the desk. “Have you even left this room today?” asked Princess Celestia, checking on her yet again.

“Just for breakfast.”

“That’s all!? You are working yourself to death, Nymph! I’m sure that all of this can wait until tomorrow. You need to go out and get something to eat before you keel over. We’re both getting very worried about you and your constant isolation.”

Putting another bill aside, Nymph huffed. “Celestia. I appreciate your concern, but I am fine. I will get some lunch soon enough, but until then, I need to focus on my work. My kingdom, as boring as I claim it to be, cannot run itself and requires my constant care to function. On top of this, my changelings are in dire need of my comfort. Surely you of all ponies understand this.”

The alicorn said no more as Nymph skimmed through another letter. Despite the silence, it was hard to focus with her company just standing there. Nymph was about to make known her protest, but the princess spoke first. “Nymph, I’m not Celestia.”

Halting, she at last looked up and her eyes met with Luna’s. The changeling turned around to the window and pulled back the curtain, finding the moon well in view. Nymph slowly faced Luna, suddenly sheepish. “Perhaps I could call it a night.” She stood and stretched her legs, grunting. Luna followed as she exited the room and headed toward the dining room. “Did I miss dinner?”

“I’m afraid so. It’s almost seven.”

“What? Why didn’t you fetch me!?”

“I assumed you had one of the servants bring you meals. You are in worse condition than we thought.”

Nymph cursed under her breath. “Fine. I will simply find something myself out in town.” She turned around, but Luna held out her wing to block her path.

“Before you do that, there’s a reason I came to you. Someone is here to visit you.”

The wing proved to be ineffective as Nymph walked around it. “Have them schedule an appointment.”

With a sigh, Luna said, “I hope you don’t act like that toward all your friends.”

Nymph’s head rotated fully to look back at Luna. “Oh? Who is it?” Luna only answered by walking ahead and the changeling cantered to catch up with her.

They went straight into Celestia’s room and found the elder sister lying on her bed along with her guest. “Queen Nymph,” greeted Celestia. “It’s nice to see you out of your room. I was starting to become worried.”

Nymph barely heard her as she was more focused on the visitor. “Thorax?”

“H-hello, Nymph,” he stammered while laying on top of a small yellow pillow next to Celestia. “I hope I wasn’t interrupting anything. Are you busy? Should I come back later?”

Nymph shook her head. “Not at all. What brings you here?”

“I just wanted to make sure you were okay.” Thorax got off the pillow. “I asked Spike to send you a letter and Celestia thought it would be better if I came in person. You’re not still upset about what happened, are you?”

The mere mention of the incident immediately placed her in a sour mood and she harrumphed. “I’m doing just fine.” Her stomach roared for all to hear. “Except for the fact I have to get my own dinner tonight.”

Thorax’s ears and wings dropped. “Oh. Sorry to bother you.” He slowly turned around and headed for Celestia. “I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Not so fast.” Celestia used her wing to gently push Thorax toward Nymph. “Why don’t you take him with you? I believe his company would be preferable to dining alone. Maybe you can also show him around Canterlot for his little book.”

Looking down at the nervous changeling, Nymph felt reluctant to bring him as she wanted some alone time with her thoughts. However, she had not seen him since that day in the empire and he did come all this way for her sake. “I suppose. Come along, Thorax.” She opened the bedroom window and took off toward the city with Thorax trying to keep up with her.

It was not a long flight, but in her mood, it felt like an eternity for Nymph. They landed at one of the busiest streets of Canterlot and their appearance did not go unnoticed. Every head turned toward them and she did not make any visible reaction to them. She merely put on a straight face and strolled down the sidewalk, not even bothering to make eye contact with anyone. Feelings of surprise and some traces of fear surrounded her, which was no different from how it felt when she joined Celestia for court this past few days. It reminded her of her first few visits to the city and it was not a feeling she missed in the slightest. She found one restaurant that looked to not be very busy and entered with Thorax behind her, who barely made a peep since they departed.

Upon entering the dimly lit building, the stallion by the podium gasped. “Q-Queen Nymph! We...weren’t expecting royalty tonight! Are you here to dine?”

“Yes. My friend and I would like a table where the two of us can be alone.”

The pony slowly moved away from the podium. “Of course. Right this way.” As they walked across the dining area, many more reactions to her appearance arose, including from outside through the large glass windows. With one glance, Nymph could see that she and Thorax were the only changelings here tonight. Perhaps going out to eat was not the best idea, but her body demanded quality food. Going past the bar, the waiter led them a table tucked away in a corner. He pulled out her seat and she sat down while Thorax seated himself. Once he gave them their menus, Nymph requested their best red wine for the both of them and then they were at last alone.

For once, Nymph wasn’t sure how to initiate a conversation. She was somewhat glad to have Thorax for company, but she did not feel like talking very much. On the other hoof, he looked like he was trying to say something, but couldn’t. It wasn’t until the appetizer was brought to them that he finally got some words out. “Wow! Hot bread!” Thorax immediately began consuming the contents of the basket at Pinkie Pie levels of speed. “I’ve never eaten in a fancy restaurant before! This is one of the greatest days of my life!” His consumption was then brought to a halt by Nymph magically holding his mouth shut.

“Thorax.” From just a single word, Nymph brought about the chill of winter. “Let me be clear about something. When you eat in a place such as this, you are required to have certain levels of etiquette. Understand?”

Thorax struggled to swallow and when he was free to speak, he said, “Sorry.” They each picked up their menus and Nymph browsed for larger meals as she needed to make up for a missed lunch. Given that these were meals for ponies half her size, she thought about getting three or four side dishes along with the main course. “Nymph?”

“Yes?”

“What’s etiquette?”

She slammed her menu on the table, rattling the silverware, and stared intensely at her company. Thorax had hidden behind the menu, but the queen slowly brought it down and held her eyes on him. Had she heard him right? If it weren’t for the fact she was fond of him, she would have warped him somewhere several blocks away from here and dined alone. Thorax curled up in his chair, shivering as he whimpered softly.

Suddenly, Nymph looked back up, catching several other patrons watching them. She quickly smiled and retreated back behind her menu. Hopefully everypony would mind their own business and just continue with their meal rather than spread rumors like commoners enjoyed doing. “Etiquette is essentially the behavior you’re expected to have when you are among high society. For starters, you don’t cram food into your mouth like you’re some sort of starved animal. Take smaller bites.”

“Okay.”

“And straighten your posture.” Thorax sat up. “Now move your chair in.” He scooted closer. “Take your napkin and put in on your lap.” He complied. “Unfold it first.”

“Oh great. First bathing was complicated, and now eating, too? Equestria is a very strange place.”

“What I am teaching you is one of the most critical pillars in society, whether here or at home. After all, Thorax, don’t you have any interest in dating?”

A loud gasp suddenly erupted from the little changeling, causing many heads to turn in their direction again. Nymph was completely unsure of what was wrong with Thorax as desperately tried to breathe. “Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Your Highness! I, er, um, d-didn’t think you would be so sudden! We still don’t know each other very well! Gah! H-how could I afford going here!?”

A sudden grin cracked on Nymph’s lips and she burst out laughing. Right now, she couldn’t care less of what those around her were thinking. She soon calmed down, but remained in a giggling fit. Thorax looked at her in confusion and every time she tried to speak, Nymph would giggle some more. It took another minute before she could control herself long enough to drink some water, finally putting her laughter to an end. Perhaps this night wasn’t going to be so bad after all. “Oh, Thorax. I’m afraid you completely misunderstood what I said. I didn’t mean the two of us. I simply meant you dating in general.”

“Oh…” Thorax slumped in his seat, ears pinned against his bright green head. He then grabbed another roll of bread and lightly nibbled on it.

Nymph watched him with a mixture of amusement and pity until their waiter returned. “Are you ready to order, Your Highness?”

“Yes. We will both have your manticore steaks cooked medium rare. Twelve ounce for him and your largest serving for me. I will also have a side of green beans, mashed potatoes, salad, and boiled maggots.”

Once the pony left with their menus, Thorax spoke up. “You ordered for me?”

“Trust me. Manticore is simply divine. It will be unlike anything you've ever eaten in your whole life.” Thorax reached for another bread roll, but she pulled away the basket. “Save room for the main course.”

“Are you sure it isn’t the bread? It’s some of the best stuff I’ve ever tasted.”

Nymph could only watch in confusion as he added butter to his meal before quickly consuming it. “Thorax, what in the world did you eat before coming to Equestria?”

“Not a lot. Moss, mushrooms, any bugs we could catch. Everyday at the end of our shift, we would almost always go to this bar and have something grilled. If you caught your own bug, they would grill it for a discount.”

A sudden knot formed in her stomach. “Did everyone live like this? It sounds dreadful beyond words.”

“It was a mining town, so changelings only came there if they had to. The nearest colony was about half a mile up the tunnel, so it was a bit of a flight if we wanted to do shopping. A lot of changelings had to carry the mining loads up there, so they usually just grabbed whatever they wanted before coming back. I liked going up all the time because it was pretty dusty near the mine and smelled better.”

“How could anyone stand to live like this?”

“There weren’t many jobs around, so I didn’t have much of a choice. But it wasn’t that bad. I kinda liked looking at all the crystals and gems. I could never mine as long as the other guys, so they just sat me at a table to inspect all the gems. They enjoyed complaining about this and that, I guess just to keep themselves from getting bored.”

Picturing such living conditions did not sit well with the queen, It wasn’t a surprise why so many lower colonies were now abandoned in favor towns higher up or above ground quickly after they were sure Equestria wouldn’t retaliate against them for the invasion. “And now you have a whole new life under the beautiful sky instead of working yourself to death in those filthy mines.” She gasped happily. “Oh! How is your travel guide coming along?” Thorax halted mid bite on a piece of bread and slowly returned it to the basket. “Is something wrong?”

“I...stopped writing.”

Nymph nearly choked. “You stopped!? But I was looking forward to reading it!”

Her subject sank in his seat. “It was a dumb idea anyway. I’ll just find something else to write about.” He loudly sighed and rested his head on his hoof. “Maybe.”

“Thorax, tell me what is the matter.” He gave no reaction. “Thorax.”

“I gave up because it was pointless.” Thorax looked up with his eyes becoming wet. “Applejack was making a trip to Appleloosa to deliver some farming equipment and I asked to come along so I could write all about the town. She agreed to take me along and I met her at the train station. And then...I saw them.”

“Them? Who?”

He shook his head. “Not who. What. And they were pamphlets.”

The words hung for a moment. “Pamphlets?”

“Travel pamphlets! Brochures! All sitting in the station for free! Ponies have already done what I was going to do but in bite sized pieces! My book is...is...pointless!” He seized another roll of bread, devouring it in a manner similar to when a tub of ice cream was within Rarity’s reach. When he finished, he just stared at the table. “I guess writing isn’t what I’m good at. Maybe I could write about Spike, but I’m sure there are plenty of ponies who wrote all about his adventures.”

Nymph couldn’t bare to look at him anymore, keeping her eyes on anything in the building. She felt so terrible for him, but what could she say? She wanted to encourage him to keep trying, but if it didn’t become a success like he wanted it to be, then he would be even more crushed. Thinking things over, her eyes caught a small painting on the wall to the right. Although it was merely a simple painting of a grassy field with the sunrise in the distance, a sudden jolt of inspiration struck the queen. “Thorax, it is time I teach another valuable lesson of society.”

“Sure,” he mumbled reluctantly.

She magically lifted his head up. “What do you know of art?

“You mean where you draw something?”

“Ah, to the lesser citizen, they would believe that. In truth, art is about interepratation.” With her horn, Nymph conjured a simple green ethereal flower from the table. “What do you think?”

Thorax reached out, his hoof phasing through it. “It’s nice.”

“If I were to making a painting of it as it is now, do you think it would be good quality?”

“Maybe?”

“But why? You can find flowers anywhere. Why would people pay money for a drawing of something they can already find?” Thorax shrugged. “It’s because someone else has added their own touch to it. With good skill, the drawing can be valuable. Worth millions, even.”

“I don’t understand.”

She leaned closer. “Simply put, you may not be the first to write about Equestria, but it is your style and wording that will capture an audience. You described Ponyville and the Crystal Empire with such wonder and excitement, putting those feelings you felt in your words. Pamphlets are lifeless and dull while your guide will make every changeling feel as if they have you with them as they read it and explore this kingdom. Pamphlets are free and find themselves in the garbage less than a day after they are taken. Your book will sit on shelves for quite some time.”

Thorax sat straight up in his seat and couldn’t stop smiling. “Wow. I feel...better.” He quickly blushed. “T-thank you for your kind words, Nymph. I should have said something sooner, but I thought you were still in a bad mood.”

“Can you blame me? Everything has gotten worse since the Crystal Empire. Poor Cadance has been busy filling love crystals to help compensate for the sudden decrease in love. I spoke with her recently and she looks so tired trying to keep changelings fed and the Crystal Heart going.” Nymph picked up her glass and helped herself to some wine. “What of Ponyville? How has your life been affected?”

“Ponies look at me funny now and I don’t get as many customers for my gem stand. I hear a lot of ponies and changelings talk about Chrysalis. At least, not in a good way. I know plenty of changelings and they aren’t too happy she showed up in the Crystal Empire and I kinda agree.” Nymph gazed into her wine glass, gently spinning the liquid within without much care for anything. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No, Thorax. You’re not the one who did something wrong.” After taking another sip, the queen set her crown onto the table. “Do I even deserve this?”

“What?”

“Do I deserve to be the queen? Do I have what it takes to rule? My first reign was a joke and now things have gotten worse because of my personal failure. What good am I?”

“Nymph, you’re a wonderful queen! I mean, if it wasn’t for you, we wouldn’t be sitting in a restaurant in Canterlot.”

“You and I both know this is because of Celestia. She was the one who convinced the ponies to accept our kind. If it weren’t for Celestia, we would be starving and miserable. I would be hated by my own people as much as ponies hate my sister because I wouldn’t be able to give them the food they need. I let my people down before and I just did it again.”

The two changelings sat in silence, both looking at the table. The waiter returned with their dinner and set the plates on the table. He could see the sorrow on Nymph’s face and before he could question it, Thorax shook his head at him, causing him to turn tail. Nymph picked up her utensils magically and began eating at a snail’s pace. She didn’t care how uncivilized she looked slouching in her seat. The steak was very good, but it was difficult to fully enjoy.

Thorax kept glancing at her while eating. He took a sip of the wine, visibly flinching as it went down his throat. “Well...Celestia would have never have given us a chance if it weren’t for you being able to convince her.”

“What are you talking about?” Nymph asked as she cut off another piece. “You know how Celestia is all about forgiveness and second chances.”

“Right, but do you think she would want to be merciful to the kingdom who attacked her kingdom and ponynapped her niece during her own wedding? Remember all those laws and security measures she made to weed out any changelings from the population? She would have thrown us out the door or even arrested us if you didn’t convince her to help your subjects get food.”

Nymph lifted her head. “Go on.”

Thorax seemed to be uneasy to suddenly be the center of her attention, but he continued. “You are the sister of someone who struck her down in one blow, so you would the last changeling she would trust other than Chrysalis herself. And yet, you won her over in less than a day. If that isn’t an amazing accomplishment, then I don’t know what is.”

“Thorax…”

“Maybe you’re not exactly like Chrysalis, but you’re compassionate and braver than you think to march right up to Celestia’s door and ask for her help just only a few days after the invasion. You went right up to her and Luna, two alicorns who could have taken you down with ease, because you loved your people so much and would do anything to help them. You kept going to Canterlot again and again, despite all the ponies protesting you, and you succeeded in ending the love problem forever. Isn’t that what a good queen does?”

A sudden rush of relief came over Nymph as the weight on her shoulders came falling off. Plucking the changeling from his seat, she magically sat him beside him to softly hold him against her. He was rather warm and she could feel his heart pound faster than Rainbow Dash could flap her wings. “Thorax, that was so beautiful. I had no idea you had such a way with words.”

“S-Spike showed me a lot of his heroic speeches. I guess I was kinda inspired.”

“And your words inspired me.” After a minute of close contact, she returned Thorax to his seat and picked up her wine glass. “A toast.”

“I think that’s a glass.”

Nymph withheld her snicker. “No, a toast is a gesture to celebrate something special where you bring glasses together.”

“Oh! I know what you mean. Back near the mines, the guys would all bang their beer steins together to celebrate a hard day of work. I had no idea royals did that, too.” He picked up his glass. “A toast.”

“A toast to the two of us for bringing comfort to each other’s woes.” Thorax happily nodded and then rammed his glass against hers. The explosive shatter scared the daylights out of everyone present in the restaurant and it wasn’t long until all eyes were set on them. Both changelings stared at the mess of glass and wine before looking up at each other. The queen at last turned her attention to their massive audience, all sitting in dead silence.

“Could we get some napkins, please?”

The rest of their dining experience was spent mostly in silence as both were unable to speak due to sheer embarrassment. If it weren’t for the fact Nymph was royalty, they might have been kicked out for destroying property. She was glad for the fact that magic made it so easy to clean their dinner of any glass shards as she hated to let good food go to waste. Tomorrow, she would send word to Rarity to find Thorax and teach him everything he needed to know about fancy dining to prevent further catastrophes. If she weren’t so busy with her royal duties, Nymph would have made Thorax into a side project, where she would turn a changeling from the lowest of colonies into the epitome of society.

Then again, perhaps Twilight would have to take priority.

After paying their bill, they stepped outside and Thorax begged her to let him explore Canterlot for a while as this was his first time seeing the city. Nymph agreed and she followed him as he ran around, looking through every window, admiring the dazzling lights, and inspecting every fancy thing he came across. To see him filled with such childlike wonder made Nymph feel warm and she always kept close, watching for anypony giving Thorax the wrong look. Many changelings were pleased to see their queen out in town and she made time for them whenever Thorax was busy checking something. Each of them had the same concern about love and ponies and all she could offer them were words of comfort for the time being.

Soon Thorax began to slow down and Nymph decided that they should call it a night. She warped them to outside Thorax’s small apartment in Ponyville and bid him goodnight. Once he stepped inside, she thought about returning to her room, but since she was already out here, she had a new destination in mind and sent herself there. Outside Cupid’s Arrow, Nymph happily knocked on the door. She peered through the glass to watch for Chrysalis, but there was not a sign. Rolling her eyes, she made her way inside using teleportation. “Guess who!”

A door creaked upstairs as Chrysalis in her matchmaker form stepped out and peeked down the balcony. “Nymph! I wasn’t expecting a visit!” She stepped back from the balcony before charging forward and leaping into the air. She dropped her disguise and used her wings to land softly on the floor. With all of the windows covered, she embraced her sister. “What are you doing here?”

“I dropped Thorax off and thought that a visit wouldn’t hurt.”

“Well you need to do it more. The girls miss you and are getting worried sick. You really need to let them know how you’re doing.”

“I’ll be sure to get around to it.”

“Please. Pinkie has been a wreck and every time she asks about you, she acts as if you died or something.”

“Just let her know I visited and that everything is fine. I feel very happy tonight.” Nymph held out the half empty wine bottle. “I have a little gift for you.”

Looking at the label, Chrysalis licked her fangs. “Mmm. Now this is the good stuff. It will certainly stick out in my booze cabinet.”

“How about we enjoy some now?”

Chrysalis eyed the clock hanging on the wall. “I don’t know. It’s a little late and I have work in the morning. Beside, haven’t you had enough by now?”

“I’m a big girl, Chrysalis. I can handle a few more. And it’s been opened recently.” Smiling, Nymph held the bottle to her face, lightly shaking it in a taunting way. “Are you sure you don’t want some?”

Sighing, Chrysalis trotted into her kitchen. While Nymph waited, she looked at the various magazines scattered across the top and most had a cover image of Chrysalis’s visit to the Crystal Empire. Shuddering, Nymph either stored them somewhere else or kept rearranging them to hide any reminders. Soon the only magazine visible was one with an ad for socks with the extremely popular larva mascot Snuggy Bug. They were a real changeling grub happily wearing a sock over their body with the slogan “Keep your hooves snug as a grub!” The sock industry was on the rise with changelings now in Equestria and sold special socks while labeling them as grub warmers. Chrysalis then returned with a pair of wine glasses. “You seem to be a lot more cheerful from when we last spoke,” Chrysalis commented as she poured herself a drink. “I guess a night out really did the trick.”

“It was a lot of fun with Thorax.” Nymph made herself comfortable on the couch while Chrysalis magically filled her glass. “For a changeling like him, he certainly knows how to cheer a lady up.”

“Dinner with Thorax? I guess that includes desert,” the matchmaker commented dirtily.

“No, that did not happen. We just talked, that’s all.” Nymph casually sipped the wine. “He’s a very sweet changeling. Certainly our type, I think. Well, give or take a few traits.”

“Shy and easily enticed by our beauty?” Chrysalis guessed mischievously.

“And easily turned into a true stallion overnight.” The two broke out laughing and toasted their glasses together. “It’s been some time since I enjoyed myself to some intense loving. My precious concubines must be dying to see me again.”

“I think they all are. Have you considered going back?”

Nymph quickly shook her head. “You’re more important. There’s not much for me there without you.”

“Well just don’t stay away too long. The kingdom needs its queen.”

“My subjects need me here right now and here is where I’m going to stay.” She clapped her hooves together. “Let’s not talk about any of that right now. Those issues can wait until tomorrow. Tonight, it’s time for some sisterly bonding!”

“Heart Throb.”

“Cupid.”

“Mistletoe.”

“That’s a cute one, but I think that would only work if she was born during the holidays.” Nymph took another sip of wine. “Love Shield.”

“I hate that one. Hugs and Kisses.”

“I like it, but I think having the word ‘And’ in a name would kind of stick out.”

“What if Cadance has twins?”

“That would be perfect then! Eternal Love.”

“Heart Attack.”

“Chrysie, that’s not a romantic name!”

“Maybe not, but it should perfectly describe Shining Armor after he found out his wife is pregnant.” The two mares burst into giggling.

“Come on, get serious. This is important. Cadance is with child and we need to find the perfect name for their little miracle!” Nymph laid on the couch, picking her brain for anything love related. “Love Struck.”

“Third Base.”

“Chrysalis!”

“Fine. Date Night.”

“Amore.”

“Pizza Pie. Wait, no. I confused Cadance with Pinkie for a second. I think I might be getting a tiny bit drunk.” Shrugging, Chrysalis helped herself to more wine. “Wedding Bell.”

“Princess.”

After a pause, Chrysalis asked, “Princess what?”

“I don’t know. Just Princess. Changelings name their pets that sometimes.”

“Nymph, do you know how ridiculous that sounds? Princess Princess? Imagine a guard approaching her and says, ‘Excuse me, Princess,’ and then she turns around to yell, ‘You shall address me as Princess Princess’!”

“Perhaps the wine is finally getting to me,” Nymph said as she set her glass down onto the table. “I can only think of so many names that have to do with love.”

“I still can’t figure out how ponies name their children. Do parents just instinctively know what their baby’s special talent is?”

“What if their talent comes from their name?”

“Does it? If I named a foal ‘Super Successful’, does that mean they will grow up to be rich?” Nymph shrugged. “Maybe I should ask Twilight about pony names.”

“Good idea, but in the meantime, let’s come up with names for when you and Luna have a grub of your own!”

Chrysalis choked on some wine. “Nymph, please don’t! I like to mess around with Luna and all that, but I’m not ready for that sort of discussion! We have may rolled in the hay, but that sort of conversation is way too intimate!”

“Come on! We both know that you and her are meant to be! It’s only a matter of time after you...made her night.” The queen let a very girly laugh for a changeling of her authority. “I got one! What if we named her Moon Buggy?” Chrysalis gave her answer in the form of a pillow launching into the queen’s face.

“Okay, okay. How about this one?” Nymph, wobbling slightly, waved her hoof around. “If you had to marry one of the Elements of Harmony, who would you pick?”

“Seriously?” Nymph eagerly nodded. “Okay. It would be Pinkie.”

The answer was nearly enough to make the queen sober. “What!? You would choose Pinkie!?”

Chrysalis lightly shoved her sister. “You have no right to judge me as I seem to recall you lusting after Shining Armor.”

“Shiny’s a dreamy, sexy pony,” Nymph argued as she sat back up. “There’s a reason Cadance chose him over all other stallions.”

“Not because they knew each other for several years and formed a strong connection?”

“There’s that, but having a nice body always helps! I guess Pinkie was an obvious choice, but who would you pick second?”

“Oh Celestia, that’s a tough one.” Chrysalis leaned her head over the back of the couch, mumbling to herself. “Okay. This may sound a bit weird, but I would pick Applejack.”

“Applejack!?” Clearly Chrysalis was smashed beyond all sense of reason to have this as an answer. Why else would a changeling princess consider marrying a farmer? “You would want to live on a farm?”

“That’s not the point. She’s a hard working pony, she’s reliable, she’s a joy to be around, and she’s all about family. All of Ponyville practically loves her.” She then said quietly, “She’s also got a nice, muscular butt.” The older changeling lifted her head up. “Your turn. Who would you choose?” Nymph was all too eager to answer, but Chrysalis spoke first. “Is it Rarity?”

“How did you know!?”

“Nymph, I happen to be a professional matchmaker as well as your sister, so I know your tastes more than anyone.” Chrysalis poked her in the chest. “However, since I provided a second pony, I want to hear yours. That’s what I’m actually curious about.”

Leaning back in her seat, the queen’s mind bounced between only two ponies. Both had their good qualities, but in truth, they were plenty of negatives to them. Going over the cons, she dropped Fluttershy and had her answer. “I suppose if I really had to choose, it would be Twilight.”

Chrysalis smirked. “Because she’s Shining Armor’s sister?”

“No, it’s because she’s sweet, reliable, and very smart. Sure she’s awkward and has a small tendency...a big tendency to overreact, but I’ve put up with worse. I think it’s a shame a nice little pony like her won’t open up to romance.” She could stop herself from smiling. “Maybe a good romance novel will set her straight. She eats up anything found in a book.”

Chrysalis chuckled and looked toward the clock. “Goodness, it’s late. I think I need to lay off the wine.” Chrysalis groaned, finding difficulty in standing and keeping balance. “Luna is beckoning me and I must answer her call.”

“How the time flies. And we were having so much fun, too.”

“It was a fun night, Nymph.” Chrysalis slowly ascended the stairs one step at a time. “You can crash down here if you want. I can’t have you cast a teleportation spell while you are drunk off your flank. You could end up anywhere.”

“I’m not that drunk.” Only now did Nymph realize her crown had fallen onto the carpet below. When she bent down to pick it up, she sudden felt the world turn and flopped on her side. “I just need a moment to sober up.”

All Chrysalis could do was grin. “If you say so. Good night, Nymph.”

“Good night, Chrysalis.” Chrysalis entered her bedroom and closed the door. Nymph waited a minute before finally making an effort to stand. Since Canterlot palace already had a wine cellar, she left the bottle on the kitchen table. Perhaps it could make Chrysalis feel better about her less than perfect days, but Pinkie might be a healthier alternative.

Nymph gently lied down on the couch, sometimes giggling as she recalled some of their conversation. She couldn’t remember feeling so good, but perhaps that was only because of the alcohol in her system. It wasn’t like her to get drunk as she always had to preserve her image of a changeling with self control, but even she liked to let loose once in awhile. Laying in silence, Nymph pondered over what she could to pass the time before she was ready to send herself home. There was nothing of interest out here, but she did think of somewhere she could peek around.

Queen Nymph entered the office and sat in Chrysalis’s chair. It was rather comfortable and she couldn’t help but put her hind legs on the desk. She could see how Chrysalis could sit still for so long for hours for days on end. She eyed the drawers on the sides and decided a look would be harmless. They were sisters, so poking around Chrysalis’s belongings was okay according to the unwritten rules about siblings. She opened a small drawer on the top right, finding office supplies like quills and paper. Closing it, she opened the larger drawer under it, which contained a large amount of files regarding current clients and some dating stuff. In the bottom drawer was only her stun gun, which made Nymph chuckle.

On the left were only a drawer and a cabinet beneath it. In the drawer was more office supplies as well as gum and mints. She already knew what was inside the cabinet, but she decided to look anyway. It was locked, but that was nothing a little magic couldn’t solve. Inside was the crystal ball placed neatly on its pillow, shining slightly as it reflected some light from her horn. She was about to close the door, but Nymph then thought about how she herself kept something hidden in her own desk and wondered if Chrysalis was doing the same. It was extremely unlikely, but she checked under the pillow for the heck of it.

Unexpectedly, there was something hidden beneath.

What she found was a messy pile of flashcards, some looking thrashed as time wore them down. She didn’t bother to read any of them as her eyes were locked on the other item kept underneath: a little box. “Oh my Celestia,” Nymph whispered as she picked up the box with her magic. She stared at it for a moment before opening it, gasping and covering her mouth with her hooves.

It was a beautiful golden ring with a marvelous diamond on top shaped as a crescent moon. The quality and care put into it made it very clear that it was top of the line quality. She couldn’t fathom how Chrysalis managed to get this with her income and without anyone leaking Cherub purchasing such a thing. Nymph closed the box and gently placed it back in its spot before turning her attention to the flashcards, taking some to read.

Luna, under this full moon light, I wish to ask you something important.

Luna, you are the stars that guide me through the darkest nights and I want you to be the light of my life.

Luna, when I first came here, it was all for a wedding. I was wondering if I could get a redo on that.

Luna, I believe it was when the stars aligned that we first met.

Luna, a long time ago, I chased a shooting star for days on end in pursuit in what I believed what was the most beautiful thing in all of existence.

Tears fell from Nymph’s eyes as she kept reading them and her heart sank as she couldn’t imagine how much Chrysalis had been struggling to find the words. Looking back on the more worn out cards, she realized that these have been here for some time, maybe months. Changeling queens often received proposals from many changelings, but for them to do the proposing themselves meant this was the mate they desired over all others as changeling queens could only marry once due to bloodlines and infighting. It was obvious that marriage would come up between the two, but to actually see it still surprised her.

Nymph then suddenly set her mind on the future that would be brought by this union. At home in Bugartha, she would be ruling her grand kingdom with the company of her sister. In time, her castle would be constantly filled with the sound of their children, laughing and playing. She would be sure to play with her nieces, making their time a learning experience for when she would have children of her own. Nymph realized that there was a possibility Luna could give birth to a nephew, which would be a unique experience for a queen. Thinking about such an outcome filled her with glee. Nephew or not, she would love each of them with all of her heart. If she was lucky, Nymph would soon have her king and her own children would find great company with their cousins.

Her family would once again feel complete, if not even greater.

The queen stood up and slammed her hooves on the desk, giving out a low growl. The glow of her eyes illuminated the room as she slowly raised her head, hate seething as she bore her fangs. There was no more doubt. There was no more holding back. Celestia was a mere princess, but she was queen. This queen would no longer be held back by the feeble ponies who could not let the past die. Chrysalis was coming back and if anypony didn’t like it, she would make them like it. She would show the princesses the true way to rule their kingdom and subjects. By her hoof, Chrysalis would at long last find true happiness and no force in this world, not even Tirek, was going to stop Queen Nymph of the Changeling Kingdom.

Her rage subsided as sleepiness began to take over. Nymph would move forward with her planning tomorrow. It would take time to come up with something, but her goal was clear to her. She carefully set everything back into place before quietly closing the little door and warping herself back to her room in Canterlot. No doubt Celestia and Luna were eagerly awaiting her return, but she did not feel like speaking with them tonight. She brushed her fangs, stripped, and climbed into bed, staring at the wall in the dark. All she could think about was how she was going to beat some sense into the ponies of Equestria until she drifted into slumber.

A Desperate Deal

Nymph tossed the papers into the air. “Useless! Useless! Useless!” All the research done on her magic was for nothing. Actually, that wasn’t entirely true, but it was no good to her right now. The researchers proudly stated that her magic had powerful effects on the minds of individuals, which was the problem. What good was it to have complete control over one individual when she needed populations to sway? Perhaps it would be beneficial against an individual such as Tirek, but it would be useless against an army. Even then, if she was not there to maintain the spell, the magic would lose control in mere moments, so it was hardly a win in any way. It seemed she would need an alternative if she were to finally fix the problems made by those ponies.

Once everything had fallen to the floor and remained still, she planted her head on the desk. Nymph’s mind could not let go of the ring she found. Many ponies and some changelings just saw the worst in her sister and refused to change their views. She just wanted to blame someone for all of this, but only Chrysalis herself was responsible for invading in the first place. No, it was Nymph’s own fault by driving her sister into a phase of vileness through her own greed. Nymph wanted to scream in people’s ears and somehow make them understand, but she was already told by Celestia countless times why this was only cause more problems.

A knock came from her door, but she didn’t bother to answer. The door opened as Celestia entered. “Oh dear.” She approached the changeling and gently stroked the back of her head. “Nymph, what’s wrong?” She glanced at the pages laying before her and took one to skim through. “Your magic?”

“Defense research. My magic is too unstable on it’s own to issue proper commands for long periods of time and is practically useless against multiple enemies. It may be impossible to weaponize it to keep out intruders if I was not present.”

Celestia turned the chair and let Nymph fall on her as she gave a hug. “I think you need some time away from all this. You’ve been forcing yourself onto all these duties ever since the Crystal Empire and you are barely getting any rest. This has to stop.”

“And do what? You have your duties and Chrysalis is working today. There’s no excuse for me to take the day off, so I might as well keep working. My changelings need me.” Right as she reached for another folder to review, it was snatched away.

“You know, Twilight would love to have your company.”

Nymph tried again to reach for it, but Celestia held her back. “But I need to-”

Celestia quietly shushed her. “You need a break. You have been working yourself to death and you look so very tired. You may be a royal changeling, but you are still just a changeling. It’s been some time since you arrived in Equestria, but you haven’t spent very much time with any of your friends in Ponyville.” She knelt down, gently stroking her hoof against the changeling’s back. “I know how badly you want to help Chrysalis, but perhaps you could try to make time for them as well?”

Nymph glanced at the pile of scrolls and books that littered her desk and floor before turning back to Celestia. “I suppose I am working a little too hard.”

“Exactly.” Celestia helped the queen out of her seat and Nymph stretched, not realizing until now how stiff her joints were. “A nice day away from stress will help you clear your head. I’m sure you and Twilight can come up with something fun to do. Maybe she could also help you with your research.”

The changeling quickly shook her head. “No, thank you. The last time I allowed your student to study me is going to be the last time.” Nymph shivered as she remembered Twilight’s much too eager grin as she approached with the giant needle to extract a blood sample. “Perhaps it would be better to stick to socializing with her. If I’m lucky, I can get her on the path to becoming a true princess!”

“I’m not entirely opposed to the idea, Nymph,” said Celestia with a chuckle. “Have fun.”

Nymph unleashed her emerald flame and found herself outside the crystal castle in Ponyville. She trotted up to the door and knocked on it. It was a moment before Twilight answered. “Queen Nymph! What a surprise!” She suddenly looked nervous. “Nothing bad happened, right?”

“No, not at all. Sorry to drop by so suddenly, but I was hoping if I could spend some quality time with you today. I’ve been drowning in my duties and simply desire the company of my friends more than anything.”

“Of course you can.” Nymph stepped inside. “I do appreciate a visit. It’s kinda lonely in this big castle whenever Spike’s gone. We’ve been together for so long that it’s just weird when he’s not around.”

“I know exactly how you feel.” As they headed toward Twilight’s room, Nymph eyed the many doors surrounding them. To see the empty innards of the castle and feel its deafening silence emphasized just how isolated Twilight, the Princess of Friendship, was from the world. It was a small wonder why Celestia struggled to let her go to make friends on her own. “So what are you up to today? Reading?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Yes, in fact I am. Well, sort of.”

“Sort of?” When they entered her room, she saw a book glowing on the bed that bore the image of the sun, although it was half yellow and half red. “What magical tome is this?”

“It’s the book I use to talk to Sunset Shimmer. It glows whenever she writes something to me.” Twilight picked it up with her magic before shooting Nymph a dirty look. “I do have a social life, you know.”

The queen blushed, realizing that she had made an error in judging the little alicorn. “My apologies. I didn’t mean to interrupt your conversation.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m good at multitasking.” Twilight laid on the bed and opened her book, giggling before writing down her response to whatever Sunset had written. Nymph looked and saw that there was nowhere to sit, so she loudly cleared her throat. Twilight looked up, realized the problem, and summoned a red comfortable chair for her to sit on.

Taking her seat on the chair, Nymph asked, “If you don’t mind me prying, what are you two discussing?”

“Just some things that happened with Sunset the last few days,” Twilight happily answered as she wrote something. “She’s telling me a funny story about the other Rainbow Dash and Pinkie. Let’s just say Pinkie got a little too comfortable with a cotton candy machine.”

“I think I can picture it already.” She knew little about the other student of Celestia other than Twilight’s adventures in the other world. Celestia seemed a little too uncomfortable talking about her and Nymph never dared asking. The idea of two versions of every person she knew was still a hard pill to swallow. She still wasn’t sure if she could picture what these humans even looked like. Nymph glanced to the right, seeing herself in the mirror. “Has Sunset found me or Chrysalis in the other world?”

“I’ve asked, but she says she hasn’t. You two live far away in this world, so I’m pretty sure you two just live in another city.”

“I suppose. But what would I be? A model? An actress? Married?”

“Hard to say. Celestia and Luna are principal and vice principal and I don’t even know what the other me is like.”

“You wouldn’t have happened to tell Sunset what’s been going in our world, have you? About Chrysalis?” Nymph asked nervously.

Twilight looked up from the book. “She knows and she gives Chrysalis her condolences. I think both of them have plenty in common, but I don’t know if I should have Chrysalis visit her based on just that. Sunset even says she’s pretty jealous that she can just change into somepony else and hide away from everypony. Sunset had to deal with a lot of negativity in school after her episode, but she’s doing pretty well now.”

“Do you visit her often?”

Twilight bit the end of her quill and glanced to the side. “Not really. Being a princess means I have a lot more responsibilities now. I think about going sometimes, but it seems like every time I go, something crazy happens. Maybe it’s just in my head.”

“Maybe. I recall your previous visit and dealing with...what happened again?”

“We had a music competition orchestrated by three sirens so they could fuel their magic and take over the world by controlling everyone into worshipping them.”

“That was it. Still, it should be nice to see her and your other friends again. Perhaps you should go pay them a visit seeing as your friends here are busy working for my sister and it would certainly beat sitting alone in your castle.”

The pony nodded. “I’ll consider it.”

Nymph leaned against the chair and closed her eyes, relishing in its softness. She couldn’t picture what Twilight looked like as one of those alien creatures, but she had a harder time seeing her singing in a band. She had a nice voice certainly, but for her to sing in front of a large audience must have been a spectacle. Did Celestia teach her how to sing? That would explain how she and Sunset could compete against three sirens, even when they were fully powered from controlling all the other students to adore them. To think three girls could bend the will of so many with just their songs in a world without magic. It was a miracle that sirens usually kept away from the mainland for whatever reason.

Now that she thought about it, where were the alternate Twilight and Sunset? It was weird to think after all this time, Sunset-

Nymph’s eyes shot open.

Slowly, her head turned toward the unsuspecting alicorn sitting across from her. Nymph contemplating her next move as her face twitched with conflicting emotions It was a bad idea, but the thought was overwhelming with temptation. She could not let simply forget about her knew idea and her curiosity demanded satisfaction. It was not long until she gave in and sat up. Nymph’s horn began to glow and then Twilight’s eyes glowed the same color of green, although she continued on as normal, writing to Sunset. “Tell me, whatever did happen to those sirens?”

“I don’t know. They ran off once the crowd booed them off the stage and we haven’t heard from them since. I’m sure they’re just too ashamed to show their faces and won’t be causing any more trouble.”

“So you don’t know where they live or anything?” Nymph questioned, slightly disappointed.

“I don’t. I barely got to know them during the whole incident.”

Nymph leaned closer to Twilight. “Tell me everything about their powers. Spare no detail.”

“Sirens have magical voices that can make others fall under their spell by singing. They typically use it to have ponies or humans fight amongst themselves so they can gain power from negative emotions and enhance their voices. They can even steal magic from someone else if they are displaying negative emotions. They are similar to changelings in a lot of ways.”

The queen stood before the princess, licking her fangs hungrily. “And their mind controlling songs? How powerful are they?”

“Not only can they control so many at once, but it seems it can last for quite some time even after they stop singing. It is perhaps the most powerful form of mind control I have seen besides Discord.”

Nymph’s body was tingling with excitement. “Could they be perhaps controlled? Such as finding a way to contain their powers so that they won’t run wild in Equestria and to, oh I don’t know, control the ponies into accepting my sister? Maybe have them work under me?”

“I believe so. A unicorn’s power can be contained by a ring over their horn or by similar methods, so a siren should be possible as well. They wore pendants that acted as their power source, so I think you could make one to block their magic. As for mind control, yes, I believe they could do that. In the other world, they barely had any magic and yet still had the school under their influence. They should have no trouble here in Equestria.”

“So what do these girls look like?” Twilight flipped some pages back and showed rather detailed drawings of these three creatures, each with a name labeled under them. For the first time today, Nymph felt like she was on top of the world. She could barely contain herself as the answer to her problems was making itself known right before her. “As for the mirror portal. How do I operate it?”

“It’s easy. You just use this book to power the machine and that will open the gateway. I keep the mirror in the one of the rooms for safe keeping.”

Queen Nymph walked over to Twilight’s side, who was still conversing with Sunset Shimmer and unaware of the words she was saying out loud. “Twilight Sparkle, you have just made my day.” She lowered her head to plant a kiss on the pony’s cheek, who gave no reaction. Returning to her seat, Nymph slowly returned Twilight’s will until the light in her eyes went out. The pony continued writing as if nothing happened and Nymph was in the clear.

The silence between them continued until Twilight finally closed the book. “Sunset has to go to class, so I’ll talk to her later.” Setting it on the nightstand, she turned to the queen, embarrassed. “I haven’t been a good host so far, have I?”

“Nonsense, Twilight. You have been perfect.” Nymph got up from her chair. “How about we hit the town together and do something as friends?I’ll even take us to lunch and you can have whatever you want. It would certainly be better than sitting inside all day, yes?”

“Sounds good to me.”

They left Twilight’s room and soon exited the castle. As usual, many ponies and changelings stared at the queen once they were in town, but to her relief, none of them approached her. Nymph needed no distractions as she contemplated how she was going to circumvent the only obstacle from her new plan. Fortunately, it was a simple solution. “I don’t know about you, but the news of Cadance’s pregnancy still fills me with such joy. Oh, Twilight, you must be just dying to become an aunt.”

“I am. It’s overwhelming to think my big brother is going to be a dad, but I have no doubt he and Cadance will do a great job.”

Nodding, Nymph added, “I agree. I can only imagine what bundle of joy the two of them will bring to this world. However, I’ve been meaning to ask you something.”

“What?”

“Are you making any plans to see them? I know the three of you are very busy with your duties, but I thought you would be making more attempts to rekindle you bond with your brother and sister-in-law. You and Shining Armor grew distant for some time before the wedding and sometimes I worry that could happen again now that you both have your own kingdom. I think you should make an effort to be more involved in their lives so that you may be a part of their child’s life.”

Twilight looked toward the ground. Nymph did not enjoy seeing her like this, but on the bright side, her plan could also bring the three or soon four of them closer together. “I guess it has been a while. I’ll need to plan a day when I can go see them.”

“Tomorrow would be a good day.”

“T-tomorrow? That’s so soon!” the pony argued. “I don’t think I should just drop in when they could be busy running the Crystal Empire.”

“I disagree.” Nymph put a hoof around her. “They would be so happy to have you there. Twilight, believe me when I say if there’s one thing I want more anything in the world, it’s to spend more time with Chrysalis. I know you like to spend your days looking through books, but I think you should consider making regular visits to your family. Poor Cadance has been so busy ever since my visit and I think a visit from you would make her and Shiney so happy. It would be a fantastic surprise for the both of them to have you there and I think a future aunt should make such visits routine for their little bundle of joy.”

Nymph was worried as she felt Twilight’s various emotions regarding the situation. Soon, they were sorted out as she made up her mind. “You’re right. I should be trying to make more regular visits with them. I’m going to go see them tomorrow.” She smiled at the changeling. “Thanks, Nymph. You’re a good friend.”

Smiling, Nymph held Twilight in a side hug. “What can I say? I’m full of great ideas.”

“I’m full of terrible ideas!” Nymph peered out of one the windows of her room to see Twilight’s castle far out in the distance, which was easy to spot even in the middle of the night. “I can’t risk something like this. Bringing three evil sirens to Equestria is madness!” She turned away and went to the desk, taking the hoof mirror laying it on top. “Twilight is your friend. How dare you control her like that, even after when Celestia lectured you about your power! On that note, how dare you try to control Celestia’s subjects! She completely trusts you!” Putting it aside, Nymph tapped her hooves together as she contemplated if it was even worth staying in Equestria anymore. Even if her kingdom was stable and boring, she felt that she should live up to her title as queen and be actually present. It would be a sad goodbye to suddenly tell her friends and sister that she was going home, but there was no point in staying now. Her plan of getting Chrysalis home ended in failure and she needed to accept that.

What she needed more than anything was a distraction. She should be focused on her royal duties rather than toy with dangerous plans. Opening one of the drawers, Nymph pulled out a folder containing another document for her to review. Right as she pulled it out, her eyes fell upon several letters underneath. More letters of concerns from her own subjects no doubt, worried about the unfriendly looks ponies gave them or the dwindling love in Equestria. There was easily enough love to sustain her people, but after the sudden drop caused by Chrysalis’s appearance, how long until food became a problem once more? If such a crisis did manage to arise, what could she in her power do about it?

Queen Nymph lowered her head onto the desk, her mind now bringing up memories of her joke of a first reign. Sometimes she thought about finding a spell to block out those horrible years, but she needed to remember them to ensure she never let down her people again. She could still picture the moments of her subjects begging for food, asking for her to do something to help ease their pain, and she couldn’t. Their cries soon became ones of anger, but neither stung more than the cheers when she conceded the crown.

“For a queen, you were certainly powerless. I am ever so curious what historians will say about the Era of the False Queen.”

A sudden jolt in her spine caused Nymph to sit straight up. Her breathing quickened for an instant as her eyes swept across the room. Those days were over. That Chrysalis was gone forever. There was no need to revisit those memories.

“I am not making you do these tasks meant for servants because I hold a grudge, Sister. I am merely teaching you an important lesson: Some are meant for greatness, some are not. I hope you know where you fall.”

Beads of sweat suddenly began to form. Nymph wanted to lie down and sleep, but her body remained frozen as her mind ran wild.

“You know, there is a bright side to your failures. I get to learn from them.”

Against her will, her eyes once again fell upon the pile of letters on the desk.

“First you prove to be a worthless sister, and now you are proving to be a worthless ruler. I just wonder what purpose you have in this world, if you even have one.”

“Nymph, you know what is the biggest difference between us? I take action. You don’t because you are a grubling who cannot handle the duties that I was born for.”

“Oh, now this dress of yours is absolutely stunning. You must have put in so much work into making it and I must say it came out wonderfully. But wait. There’s something not quite right. I know. When the people see this, they will realize that you have spent more time and effort making yourself a dress than feeding them. Isn’t that funny?”

“What in the world went through that empty head of yours when you thought you deserved to be the queen over me? Why did Mother listen to a single word you said? Why did Mother have you?”

“Why did Mother have you?”

At last, Nymph mustered the strength to stand up from her seat. She magically undid her cloak and let it fall onto the floor behind her and tilted her head, letting her crown slip off and make a loud clunk when it landed. Flopping onto her bed, her body suddenly felt heavy again as she tried to keep those memories down. To help her, Nymph opened the nightstand drawer and took out the scrapbook and opened it. A spark of solace entered her chest as the queen kept looking over those precious moments with Chrysalis forever preserved. She didn’t even flinch when she saw how much of a feral animal she looked like back in the pizza restaurant. The last picture was of her holding Thorax after rescuing him from certain death, bringing out a smile from her. Thinking back to their dinner together, Nymph didn’t mind the idea of spending some more time with him to help clear her head. He had certainly proven himself to be good company.

Nymph picked herself from the bed, unable to keep herself from smiling. Everything was clear as crystal for her. It was as Chrysalis said: The difference between them was action and inaction.

The Changeling Queen planned to remedy this at once.

“I must not get carried away.” Climbing out of bed, Nymph picked up her crown, returning it to its rightful place, and once more stood at the window looking over Ponyville. “Twilight said they were dangerous. I will speak with them and see if they still are. Discord was a troublesome creature and yet Fluttershy turned him around. Teaching them friendship would be one thing, but to allow them their magic? Twilight did say their magic could be restricted. But is this worth the risk?”

It suddenly struck her that these sirens were in a similar position that Chrysalis found herself in last year. Banished from the only home they knew, they tried to sap the emotions of those around them for another attempt at conquest. As terrifying as they seemed, that didn’t mean they didn’t deserve another chance. Chrysalis was proof of this and if Pinkie was any other pony, Nymph dreaded to think of what would have happened. Perhaps these beasts could be tamed after all and become something more. If Chrysalis and even Discord to some degree could learn friendship and better themselves, why couldn’t these sirens do the same?

“I’ll play it safe,” Nymph said aloud as she turned away. She tucked the scrapbook back into the nightstand and readied herself for bed. “I will see them for myself and judge if it is indeed safe to bring them here.” She pulled the covers over herself and turned off the lights. “I am not going to make any more mistakes.”

When Celestia had risen the sun the next day, Nymph felt ready to take on the world. She met with Celestia and Luna for breakfast, told the changeling council that court would be postponed, and told her guards she was going out in town in disguise for a while. With everything prepared and the time past ten, she wasted no time go straight into Twilight’s castle. “Hello?” Nymph called out as she appeared in the main hall. Her voice rang through the halls, but no other sound was made. She also did not detect the emotions of any residents within the castle. She was alone to do what she pleased.

She first stepped into Twilight’s room and swiped the book. With some navigation, the queen explored several rooms before finding the magic mirror along with all the equipment Twilight used to activate. Inserting the book into the slot, the machine came to life and soon, the mirror became open. She then opened to the book to the picture of the Dazzlings in their current forms and tore out the page. She would be sure to fix it upon her return as Twilight was sure to notice damage to her precious book. A bright purple swirl stood before her, calling her to step through. She suddenly found herself frozen as she looked into the unknown abyss, thinking of where she was going and what she was about to do.

However, she could not turn away. Queens did not run away from danger and she would cross worlds for her sister. She would have to use her wit to ensure everything would go accordingly. Taking a deep breath, she stepped through.

Nymph found herself flung out the other end and she quickly caught herself and maintained her balance. However, balance was difficult to find as she was standing on two legs. She frantically waved her arms about before at last finding the proper way to stand. “Spike always makes it look easy, but other than that, what has happened to me?” The queen couldn’t believe how drastically her body has changed. Along with being on two legs, her hooves had developed into something similar to Spike’s claws and she was suddenly clothed. Looking herself over, she saw that she was wearing a black dress suit with green stockings and black high heels. When she pulled up her sleeve, Nymph was stunned to see she had no holes anywhere. She slowly ran her hand against her arm, finding joy in how smooth her flesh felt. Not that there was anything wrong with chitin, but she could see herself getting used to this.

Feeling her head, she felt a pair of earrings she knew she did not have earlier and her mane was cut much shorter, ending just above her waist. She also noticed that looking down was rather difficult due to her chest suddenly sticking out quite a lot. “Ugh! Why do I feel so heavy at the front?” Walking felt awkward from the first step and she lifted her foot. “And why am I wearing these very uncomfortable shoes?”

She took a moment to let the feeling of surprise pass before taking a look at her surroundings. Before her stood a massive building, which was easily the school Twilight had mentioned. Turning around, she could see that she had stepped out of the base for a statue of a rather large pony. The place was currently deserted, most likely as student were in class right now, and she began walking to the street. Nymph then noticed a metal carriage pass, leaving behind a foul stench that made her gag. She couldn’t remember how long it has been since she last done infiltration under a disguise, but this was something that came naturally to changelings. Blending in with another race was difficult under normal circumstances since there was always speaking properly and certain customs to be aware of, but she only planned on speaking with the Dazzlings, so not sticking out would not be a problem.

She examined the journal page to take another look at the drawing of the Dazzlings. Perhaps she could show some people this picture to find them as she wasn’t even sure where to look. She couldn’t fly and she had no magic, not to mention the city looked enormous in the distance. Asking Twilight’s friends was out of the question as there would be no doubt Sunset would tell Twilight and ruin everything. With that in mind, she began walking toward the city.

She couldn’t believe how strange this word was. Why would Sunset Shimmer ever want to come here? It certain lacked the natural beauty and culture of anything she had seen in her world. Despite resembling some existing Equestrian cities, there was something about the air that felt off. Nymph kept very careful track of where she went as she could not afford to get lost by keeping track of landmarks as her father taught her long ago. She wasn’t sure what to think of the weird creatures surrounding her. They looked so peculiar and yet familiar. She noticed a lot of males that went by her would make glances toward her, although they would stare just below her eyes. Perhaps her suit was not properly buttoned? Maybe it was not in style right now?

Deeper in the city was polluted with the noise of the metal vehicles and already she couldn’t stand them. They made too much noise and they emitted terrible toxin that frequently made her cough. Crossing the roads made her nervous despite observing how it was done by others. She wasn’t sure how long it had been, but she began wondering if there was any hope to this plan at all. She was far from the school and hoped she didn’t get lost. Eventually, she passed by a building on the corner and glancing inside, she saw two familiar faces. Looking at the sign, she saw that this was Sugarcube Corner. It absolutely lacked any of the stylistic charm the original held in Equestria, which made it hard for her to recognize. Stepping inside, the male creature Mr. Cake smiled at her. “Hello!”

“Hello...sir.” Nymph was thankful she had trained to act as a commoner. She walked over to the counter while still trying to not fall on her flank from the shoes. Why torture devices would be fashionable was something she didn’t want to think about. “As delicious as your wares seem, I am here for a particular matter.”

The couple looked at each other and then back at her, a little uneasy. “Yes?” asked Mrs. Cake.

Nymph took out the page from her suit pocket and held to them. “I am looking for these three girls. Would you perchance have seen them lately?”

The couple studied them for a moment before Cup Cake gasped. “Honey! Look at this one!” Her finger pointed to Sonata Dusk. “That’s her, isn’t it?”

“You’re right!” They looked up at Nymph. “We caught her a couple weeks ago trying to sneak some candy and pastries out in her pockets. She didn’t get away with much, but she came back more than once. Haven’t seen her in a while, though.”

The next time Nymph visited Ponyville, she would be sure to take a large order of sweets from them as a way of thanks. “Do you know where I can find her?”

He shrugged. “I don’t even know her name. She came in during the middle of the day or right before closing. What I do remember is that every time we chase her out, she runs around the corner, so she might live in that direction.”

It wasn’t much to go on, but it was better than nothing. The fact she actually had anything to go on gave her a surge of motivation.“Thank you. You both have been very helpful. Have a nice day.”

Right as she turned for the door, Cup Cake called, “Hold on.” Nymph froze dead in her tracks. She slowly turned around, smiling to hide her fear. “Who are you exactly and why are you looking for those girls?”

It was a relief that neither of them recognized her as that meant it was likely that anyone else in this town would know who she was. However, she needed to come up with something. If the Pinkie here caught wind of her visit, she would tell Sunset, who would then tell Twilight, ruining her plans. When it came to coming up with an alternative identity, she suddenly recalled Chrysalis telling her about mystery novels she had read since her stay in Equestria, giving her an idea. “I am Cleora, a private investigator. I have been hired to locate this girl and her friends. I’m afraid that is all I am allowed to say and I’d like to keep this meeting between us.”

“We understand,” said Carrot Cake. “Good luck.” Nymph exited the building and headed down the sidewalk around the corner as she was directed. Sonata was stealing sweets? That seemed odd for a siren bent on world domination. And where were Adagio and Aria? With her first lead, the queen felt that it wouldn’t be long until she had her answers.

Entering some more stores, Nymph struck gold several times when asking about the Dazzlings. It seemed these girls have been on a crime spree ever since their defeat, but for what reason? Targeting clothes stores and markets, these girls had made themselves quite a reputation in the local area. With each angry store owner, she came closer and closer until at last, she pinpointed their location. Nymph couldn’t believe how far from the school she had transversed to get here, but perhaps they didn’t wish to show their faces to anyone from the school. However, rather than a building, she ended up somewhere that raised many questions in her head.

The alleyway did not look inviting in any way, but Nymph made herself go in. “Hello?” She heard something move from around the corner and before her eyes a girl in a hooded sweater appeared. Nymph could not believe the state her company was in. Her sweater was dirty and torn, her hair hadn’t looked washed in weeks, and the narrow cheekbones on her face suggested that she was not eating enough. Nymph looked at the sketch and saw that this was Aria Blaze. One of the mighty sirens, a threat so powerful that she had to be banished to another world altogether, had been reduced to a pitiful state of filth and famine. “You poor thing.”

“So you got money or somethin’?” Aria asked bluntly, arms crossed. “Those are some expensive clothes you got there.”

The queen stepped closer. “Where are the other two? Sonata and Adagio?”

Aria immediately took a defensive stance. “Why are you asking? Who the heck are you supposed to be?”

“Does she have any money?” asked a commanding voice from around the corner.

“Looks like a lot,” Aria called back, quickly bringing out Sonata and Adagio, each looking just as terrible as their companion. No doubt Twilight and her friends were completely unaware of the Dazzlings’s living situation as they would never allow even their greatest foes to live in such a sorry state. Even if these girls were still a threat, Nymph could not stand the thought of letting them live like this. Perhaps coming to this world was a good idea after all. “You wouldn’t dare hold out on us poor, innocent girls, would you?”

Nymph could tell from how she asked and how they were gathering around her that they were up to something. She could see Adagio keep her hand in her sweater pocket, possibly to get a weapon ready. Nymph, however, was not intimidated by their threat. She was a queen and she would act accordingly. “I apologize, but I do not have any money to give. What I do have, however, is an opportunity for you all to return to Equestria.”

As Aria and Sonata gasped, Adagio charged Nymph, slamming her against a wall and placing a box cutter against her throat. “You’re going to take us back right now.”

“Or what? You’ll dispose your last chance of going home and just spend the rest of your days on the street? Perhaps prison if the authorities find out?” Before Adagio could respond, Nymph immediately grabbed her wrist, nearly causing her attacker let out a shriek. “Drop it.” Adagio complied with no hesitation and looked at her goons, both frozen with fear. “Yes, I can get you back, but this isn’t a charity. You want to go home, you work for me.” She released the leader, who stumbled back and rubbed her wrist.

Adagio snarled. “Let’s talk business over here.” She walked back around the corner and Nymph found their little hovel. Flat beds of cardboard were laid around a small hearth with rags and tarp used for blankets. Duffle bags of what seemed to be food and clothes were laid against the wall, no doubt their stash of stolen goods. In the year before, this was the image Nymph kept imaging when she thought about how her banished sister was living. She was so thankful that Chrysalis was resourceful enough to avoid such a fate. Adagio sat on one bed as the other sirens took their place while Nymph decided to remain standing. “Okay, so first off, who the heck are you?”

“I am Queen Nymph of the Changelings.”

“Changeling? What’s that?” asked Sonata.

“In the simplest terms, we’re shapeshifting bug ponies.”

“Eww.”

“Sonata, be quiet,” scolded Aria.

“So why do you want us to go back?” Adagio asked as she ignored them, although looking on edge. “What do you want from us?”

“Over a year ago, my sister Chrysalis launched an invasion against Canterlot in a desperate attempt to keep our kind fed. We feed off the love of other creatures and Equestria was drowning in it. It was unsuccessful and I had her banished from my kingdom. Many months afterward, I had successfully convinced the ponies to let my people live in Equestria, although there are still some problems. However, some time ago, Chrysalis and I were reunited and she had changed from her ways, wishing to better herself. She now lives in a prison and hopes one day she can return to her normal life. I’ve been trying to convince the people that my sister is not a danger to them, but fear and ignorance are powerful barriers. Her last appearance has led to a divide between my changelings and the ponies and if I do not act soon, I fear the worst. I have concluded that as queen, I must do what I believe is for the best, and that is to force change to happen. You are the key to that.”

“So…how exactly are we supposed to help you?” questioned Aria.

“You’re going to do what you do best: control them.” Saying those words left a sour taste, but she would learn to deal with it.

“You want us to sing?” asked Sonata.

“Exactly. Your music can control many at once and surely influence the people. Dazzlings, you are the only ones who can help me with my plight. I would not have come if I had any other option.”

Sonata looked down at her lap. “But…we can’t sing anymore…”

“It’s how we ended up like this,” scowled Adagio, waving a hand across their pitiful home. Her hand then reached into her sweater pocket and pulled out a tiny plastic bag with red jewel shards inside. Sonata and Aria did the same, both looking woeful at their most precious possession. “When those Rainbooms defeated us, our lives were over. Everything we had was because of our songs. We only survived because of the little magic we had. We weren’t living like queens as our magic could only do so much, but it was all we had. Without that, all of that became lost and we were reduced to this. Did you even know that we lost our powers before coming here?”

“Yes. In this world, you are powerless as I am. However, back in the other world, I have my magic and will have it again upon my return. No doubt the same will happen to you. As for you pendants, magic can easily restore them.”

Hope glimmered in their eyes. “Are you saying we can have our voices back?” asked the leader. “We can make the people adore us once more?”

“Presumably, yes. However, if I am wrong, I will work day and night to find another way to restore your voices. You three are that important to my plan.”

The three girls seemed very content with the news as they gave each other glances. “I’m liking this deal a lot,” said Adagio, “but let’s get to the catch. It can’t be that easy.”

“Oh, but it is, Adagio. All you have to do is behave yourselves while I write the songs for you to sing. These songs will allow the people to come together under harmony.”

“Wow! This a dream come true!” beamed Sonata.

“I will get into the finer details in time, but for now, there’s one more thing I want to get out of the way this instant.” Nymph took several steps forward, gazing hard at Adagio. “Betrayal.”

“What are you-”

She had no time to finish her sentence as Nymph wrapped one hand around the siren’s throat, bringing out panic from Aria and Sonata. Both wanted to help their leader, but the queen’s stare held them back before she looked at her victim. “I am only going to say this once, so listen carefully. I am a very close friend of Princess Twilight Sparkle and I know every rotten little thing you three have done.” Adagio’s eyes widened. “I already know you will plan on stabbing me in the back and either make your escape or try to take over Equestria, but let me make it clear. I am a queen whose power rivals that of Princess Celestia’s as well as have an army at my disposal, so if you dare betray me after I showed you my generosity…” She let out a low chuckle.

“W-w-what are you going to do?” Sonata asked as she clung to Aria.

Nymph lessened her grip on Adagio, allowing her to breathe. “You should know that changelings are omnivores and my favorite food,” she licked her lips, “is fish.”

“Y-y-y-you wouldn’t!” screamed the yellow siren.

“Hmm, I wonder what would be the best way to serve siren? Grilled? As sushi? Maybe in a stew? There’s so many possibilities. I am so certain you girls taste as good as you look.” She looked back down to Adagio. “Have I made my point?” Adagio hastily nodded and was released, scrambling to the other side of the hearth with the others as Sonata gave her a comforting hug and Aria tightly clasped her hand. “I’m sorry had to resort to such a threat, but I am fully aware of how dangerous you three are and cannot afford to have you run rampant. If you are good and do what I tell you, you get to live comfortably with warm food, hot baths, real beds and in time, I will no longer need your services and you can go free to do whatever you want when you are deemed to be not a threat.”

“You’re just going to let us go?” questioned Aria.

“It will not be that simple. Princess Celestia and perhaps Princess Twilight will have to judge you to see if you are not dangerous to Equestria. You will need to cooperate with them if you want your freedom.”

“I hate Princess Twilight,” sneered Adagio.

“Suck it up, child. She can easily have you thrown back here if you step out of line, so I suggest you play nice around her.” Nymph walked closer to them, smiling. “So how about it, Dazzlings? Would you rather be nice to your enemy or keep living like this?”

The sirens huddled together and loudly whispered amongst themselves. Nymph crossed her arms and tapped her foot as time flowed by, unsure of why they were taking so long before making the obvious choice. At last, they broke up and Adagio held out her filthy hand. “It’s a deal.”

“I am not touching that, but I am so thrilled you girls could see things my way.”

“So can we go now?” asked Adagio excitedly.

Sighing, Nymph answered, “I am afraid that will have to wait until tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow!?” screamed the sirens.

“I can’t stand living like this for one more day!” yelled Adagio.

“I really need a bath,” Sonata whimpered.

“I’m sorry, but the truth is I came here in secret because no one else knows what I am planning. If I am to get you three into Equestria, they must not know I was involved. This must go perfectly or else they will leave you here.”

“But we’re soooo hungry,” Sonata replied, holding her stomach.

A feeling of guilt and pity arose in Nymph’s heart as she once more examined the girls. She then removed her earrings and held them out. “Here. Pawn these off and buy yourselves some food. Celebrate tonight for your return tomorrow.”

The blue girl excitedly grabbed them. “Oh, they’re so pretty!” They were suddenly snatched out of her hand by Aria. “Hey!”

“I’ll hold on to these. We need someone responsible to look after them.”

“I am responsible!”

“You threw our change into a fountain for wishes!” Aria shouted in an unexpected moment of rage.

“But my wish did come true! Queen Nymph is going to take us back to Equestria!”

Aria pulled on the girl’s ponytail, causing her to yelp. “And I wished you would grow a brain, but I guess some miracles are impossible!”

As the two of them grabbed each other’s hair, Adagio pulled them apart. “Knock it off! You two are not screwing this up for me!” The leader held out her hand and Aria reluctantly handed her the earrings. “You know what’s worse than being stuck in this world? Being stuck with you two.”

“I’ve noticed you three don’t exactly act like friends,” commented the queen. “Has your defeat driven you all apart?”

“We were never friends,” Adagio snapped, casting a dirty glance at the other two. “We’re just three sirens who had the same goals.”

“Friends only lead you to poor life choices,” Aria added, now back to her calm self.

“Well, we’re kinda like friends, right?” Two pairs of eyes suddenly bore in Sonata and she shrunk.

Nymph examined Sonata for a moment before turning her attention to the rest. “That is rather unfortunate, but right now, let me go over the plan of getting you girls home. You three are going to do exactly what I tell you.”

Author's Note

This chapter was originally the first half of a much bigger chapter, but I split it into two because it was over 20k words. The second half is complete and I'll post it some time next week.

Homecoming

Twilight stretched out on her bed, making herself very comfortable as she waited for Spike. Yesterday’s visit to the Crystal Empire proved to be a good idea and she was glad she could catch up with Shining Armor and Cadance. Since then, she also considered trying to make time for Spike since we was still working for Chrysalis for most of the day. One thing she learned from her time alone was just how much she missed Spike. She supposed that she never realized how much she liked having him around was because they were almost always together.

The dragon came into her room carrying a tray of pancakes, placing it on her bed. “Here you go, Twilight!”

“Thanks, Spike.” She placed it on her lap and began cutting into her stack of pancakes. “So is there anything you want to do before going to work? I thought maybe we could do something fun together to start the day.”

“Oh, that’s an easy one. All I want to do is…” He leaned to the side. “Read your book?”

The princess dropped her silverware, gasping. “Oh, Spike! I always knew this day would come! You have finally realized the joy in reading! And I don’t mean those silly comic books, but actual books!” She magically grabbed a ton of books from the nearby shelf. “Where should we start? Ancient literature? History? The history of literature?”

“No, I meant you need to read your book!”

Twilight turned toward where Spike was pointing and realized her book that connected her with Sunset Shimmer was glowing. She picked up and opened it to her latest message while getting a quill ready.

Twilight, are you there?

I’m here. What’s going on?

You need to come here right away. We’ve got a serious problem on our hands. Or hooves.

Twilight closed the book and hopped off the bed. “Spike, we’re going to see Sunset!”

“What? What’s going on?” he asked as the princess dashed past him.

“I don’t know!” Spike was about to follow her, but he remembered Twilight’s breakfast, so he took it with him as he gave chase.

Twilight and Spike stepped out to the front of Canterlot High, finding Sunset Shimmer standing before them with her arms crossed and looking uneasy. “Sunset! What’s going on? What’s the emergency!?”

“Well…”

“Food!”

The voice sent shock through Twilight and Spike, but before they could react, hungry hands all grabbed the food off the plate Spiked carried in his paws. Twilight was caught off guard by the sirens’ appearance, but she then noticed their current physical state, turning her fear into sorrow. “I think I see why you brought me here.”

“I didn’t know what else to do.” Sunset got on her knees and held out her arms, causing Spike to jump into them. “They found me a little while ago and they begged me to have you take them back with you. I would have thought it would have been a bad idea, but…just look at them.”

Twilight took another look at the sirens devouring her breakfast. “I don’t blame you. What in the world happened to you three?”

Adagio swallowed before shooting a hateful glare toward Twilight. “We lost our magic, which was our only way of making a living. Everything we once had we acquired through song, but because of you and your friends, we lost everything. We had no way of making money to keep the house or get food and it wasn’t long until we were evicted. We’ve been living on the streets ever since.” She leaned to the side. “To think our ticket home was here the whole time. I cannot believe we have never found it until now.”

“Serves you right.” Aria threw what was left of her meal into Spike’s face.

“We’re really, really, really, really, really sorry about that whole take over the world by singing thing,” said Sonata with a mouth full of pancake and syrup. “Please take us to Equestria! I don’t wanna live like this anymore!”

“We’ve been begging for change, sleeping in alleyways, getting constantly sick from the junk we’re forced to eat, have been wearing the same dirty clothes about every day, and bathing is a rare luxury. We cannot survive in this miserable world. Does it make you happy to know this is what you have reduced us to?” questioned Aria.

“No!” Twilight shouted. “I feel so bad for you three, but taking you back to Equestria where you could get your magic back is dangerous! I know exactly what you sirens are going to do the moment we get back.”

“Twilight,” Adagio started calmly, “you cannot imagine what it took for me to give in and come to you and Sunset, the ones responsible for our downfall, to ask for help. Do not make us beg.”

“No, please don’t. It’s just that I have to consider-” All three sirens dropped to their knees. “R-really. There’s no need for that. But you must understand-” They moved closer to her, taking hold of either her skirt or her legs and looking up at her with pleading eyes while Sonata looked ready to let loose the waterworks. Twilight was more focused on the cold, wet grime she could feel being rubbed on her skin, making her visibly shutter.

“Twilight, we have to keep using public restrooms and believe me, they are terrifying!” Adagio cried.

“Every day, I wake up with little bugs crawling all over me!” Sonata immediately broke into tears. “Why would you let me live like this!? I thought you were nice!” She then blew her nose on Twilight’s skirt.

“We don’t have birth records, driver’s licenses, or anything useful to get us a home or a job,” Aria said, spite clear in her tone. “Magic was the only way for us to survive and you took it away. You owe us!”

Their pleas and accusations continued nonstop and Twilight was barely able to handle it. Her heart and mind were having their own war within her body and it was not long until compassion won over logic. “Quiet!” Finally, she had silence and took a moment to compose herself. “As the Princess of Friendship, I have given your situation some thought and have decided to accept your request of returning to Equestria.”

“Oh, thank you!” Sonata bent down and kissed Twilight’s shoes.

“Twilight, are you crazy!?” Spike complained. “This is a really bad idea!”

“What am I supposed to do? I can’t leave them like this. After all,” she turned to Sunset, who looked surprised, “I think we all know the value of second chances by now.” Twilight winked at her and Sunset blushed in return.

“Hey, enough with the sap already!” Twilight frowned in annoyance as she looked at Aria. “You planning on taking us back today or what?”

Huffing, Twilight said, “Spike, would you please escort them back? I’ll catch up in a moment.”

As Sunset set him down, he looked up at her. “If I don’t survive this, tell this world’s Rarity I love her.” The dragon dog stood before the statue, looking as stern as he possibly could at the menacing sirens. “Okay, let’s-” He was suddenly trampled as they excitedly rushed past him to jump into the portal. “I’m going to need a vacation after this,” he muttered as he dragged himself home.

Sunset approached Twilight and placed a hand on her shoulder. “I really appreciate you doing this for them, Twilight. I know it’s a lot to ask, but I think maybe you could help them like you did for me.”

“It’s going to be a lot of work, but I’ll do my best. If Chrysalis could change, then I don’t think they will be too much trouble.”

“Just keep me updated and please be careful.” Twilight nodded before suddenly getting a tight hug from Sunset.

“You know you can always visit them if you wanted to. In Equestria.”

Her words repelled Sunset away and Twilight realized that she might have made a mistake as the former student of Celestia crossed her arms and stared at the ground beneath them. “I know I can. It’s just...I’m not ready.”

“I understand.” Twilight stepped toward the portal and turned back. “Take care of yourself, Sunset.”

“You too, Twilight.” After giving each other one last smile, the alicorn stepped through.

Upon returning to her castle, Twilight’s ears were greeted by the sound of Spike’s cries of terror. She immediately readied her magic and she flew up to the much larger sirens, who had reverted to their gigantic, menacing forms she witnessed some time ago. “Stop what you’re doing, right now!” The sirens paused as they looked at her in surprise with Sonata holding Spike, who kept struggling. “Er…what exactly are you doing?”

“She keeps nuzzling me!” Spike cried.

“But he’s sooooo cute!” said the siren before rubbing her face against her captive. “I just wanted to hold him. He’s all scaly like me!”

Twilight felt great relief as she landed, but repressed any expression of amusement in the face of what was truly a serious situation. “Just put him down before I make you.” Sonata released him and the dragon took cover behind the pony. When they looked back at her, they both gasped. The sirens looked at Sonata and gasped as well. The gem on Sonata’s chest carried visible cracks all over that glowed. Slowly, the cracks became smaller and smaller until it was fully restored and carried a very faint radiance. Adagio and Aria excitedly watched their own gem repair in a matter of seconds. Once the process was complete, Adagio opened her mouth, only for Twilight to summon a giant muzzle over all of them. Each siren struggled to remove them before staring at Twilight with anger once it proved fruitless.

“Great plan, Twilight,” Spike said sarcastically. “What the heck are we supposed to do with them now? Look how big they are! I bet they can’t even fit through the door!” He scratched his head. “Now that I think about it, how did they even fit through the mirror?”

“I know this looks bad, but I can keep things under control. For now, just go send a letter to Celestia and have her come here.” Spike dashed out of the room while Twilight stood guard, wondering if she had made the right call.

Nymph could never recall a time where she felt this anxious. It was past eight o’clock and still no word from Twilight. She worried of the chance that the sirens took control of her or something of the like, but she kept telling herself to be patient. Twilight was one of the smartest ponies she knew and would no doubt be prepared for anything they might try.

Listening to the two changelings talk was hard to do with her mind constantly wandering, but her face told them that she was listening intently. At least Celestia was at full attention so she didn’t need to hear every little detail of their proposal. Even so, it was just some more changelings talking about getting the Canterlot Mines back open to extract more gems and ore, but Celestia was adamant in leaving it closed off for whatever reason.

Right as one of the changelings pulled out a large pie chart, a flash of green appeared before the alicorn as a scroll popped right into existence. Celestia immediately unrolled it and read it as Nymph peeked over her shoulder. The queen could only read a bit of it as Celestia quickly stood up, but saw enough to know what was going on. “I’m sorry to cut this short, but I am needed somewhere at once. Queen Nymph, would you kindly take over in my absence?”

“Of course.” Celestia disappeared in a flash of light before Nymph turned to the two changelings. “I’m sorry, but I know Celestia still stands firm on her decision to leave the mines closed. You have both made great arguments, truly, but the princess refuses to change her position. I am afraid it is out of my hooves.” The two changelings, disappointed, bowed their heads and left the throne room, complaining to each other. “Excuse me while I go accompany the princess.”

The guards remained stoic as she warped herself to Ponyville, finding Celestia outside of the castle and Spike by the door. “Nymph, what are you doing here? What about the royal court?” Celestia questioned in surprise.

“It’s been taken care of,” Nymph answered as she walked up the steps. “Forgive my intrusion, but I saw what Spike had written to you and could not help but worry about you and Twilight.” She looked at Spike, feigning curiosity. “So is it true? Are there really sirens here?”

“Yeah. Twilight is guarding them, but I don’t like leaving her with some crazy fish monsters.”

“Lead the way, Spike,” said Celestia.

“Okay, but keep your guard up. I don’t trust any of them, especially Sonata. I think she’s the most dangerous of all. She acts all cute and before you know it, she gets ya!” The dragon led them through a few halls and before finding Twilight and her latest guests standing in the same room as the mirror.

Nymph nearly screamed when she saw them for what they truly were.

“My goodness,” spoke Celestia in awe. “So these are the sirens Starswirl encountered.”

“They look frightening,” said Nymph, quivering as she stepped closer to Celestia. “The sight of them makes me a little ill.” The drawings in the book did no justice to seeing them in person. Three massive beasts floated before her, covered almost entirely in hard scales. Their long tails looked large and strong enough to squeeze the life out of Celestia herself accompanied by teeth that could chew through armor effortlessly. She could even see each of them possessing a red gem on their chests, which acted as their source of power. Nymph had never before felt so small and fragile as she looked up at the three monsters, despite having hunted numerous hydras in the past.

“Says you, you big bug!” Adagio spat. The two mares locked intense gazes at each other.

“Knock it off!” Twilight ordered before huffing in frustration. “Spike, keep an eye on them while I talk with Celestia and Nymph in private.” She turned toward the other rulers as her assistant reluctantly approached the Dazzlings. “Meet Adagio Dazzle, Sonata Dusk, and Aria Blaze. Long story short: They have been living on the streets ever since we stopped them in the other world and I couldn’t just leave them like that. Sunset and I want to give them a chance to redeem and better themselves, but the problem is I don’t know how to handle them. They most likely have their magic back and could use their singing to control others and with three of them, I’m not sure how to keep an eye on them.”

“Not to mention how the people react to see three big sirens flying around,” Celestia added. “This is a complicated issue indeed.”

Nymph watched both ponies think intensely as a grin crept onto her lips. “Twilight, don’t you worry. Celestia and I will take them off your hooves.”

They both looked at the changeling. “You two?” asked Twilight. “You want to take them in into Canterlot!?”

“It’s not a bad idea, actually,” spoke Celestia, peeking at the scene of Spike unsuccessfully trying to intimidate Sonata. “I trusted you all with Discord because I didn’t really believe him to be dangerous, but these three are a different story. With Luna and I always taking watch, they shouldn’t be able to try anything.”

“And if they do, I will keep them in line, by any means necessary.” The queen proudly tapped her horn. “I’m sure they won’t mind a taste of their own medicine.”

“Nymph, don’t you dare!” Celestia snapped. “You will refrain from using such methods while you are within my kingdom! If we are to teach the values of friendship to them, then it must be of their own free will.”

Celestia’s response caused Nymph to step back. “Fine, no mind control, but I’ll keep them in line regardless. We will need an excuse as to who they are. Perhaps we could somehow disguise them as ponies and say they are new cleaning servants? No pony will notice them and it will be a great excuse to keep them in the palace.” The alicorn considered the idea before nodding. “And after a while, maybe we’ll let them visit Twilight so she and her friends can try winning them over. If Pinkie can turn my sister around, then I strongly believe these sirens will be no different.” She glanced toward the trio, still flinching at the sight of them. “We really need to do something about their appearances. I don’t think my magic alone will be enough to disguise creatures that big.”

“I’m still not sure if keeping them in Canterlot is a great idea,” the young princess protested. “I believe it would be better if we kept them here with me, even more so if they can sing again.”

Nymph shook her head. “Perhaps, but think about it, Twilight. Their defeat was not to long ago at the hooves of you and your other friends, leaving them in a state of misery and struggle. Do you think they could stand living under the same roof as you? And I doubt your friends have any way to keep these three in line, either. Leaving them with us is easily the best choice.”

Celestia and Twilight exchanged uncertain glances. “She makes a good point,” Twilight admitted. “Are you sure you can handle them?”

“We don’t seem to have any other option” Celestia replied. “Nymph and I will make sure they won’t cause any trouble as long as they’re here.”

Twilight’s ears suddenly twitched. “Too late.” They looked over at the sirens and once again Sonata was holding Spike in her hooves as he desperately tried to escape.

“Then it’s decided,” spoke Nymph. “We will take them back with us where Celestia can teach them all about friendship and I will act as their warden.”

Twilight nodded before rescuing Spike by snatching him away with her magic. “Can you please stop bothering him?”

“Aww, but I just want him to lick my face,” Sonata whimpered.

Twilight and Nymph glanced at Celestia, who carried a completely blank if not uncomfortable expression. “Anyway,” Nymph began, “we have come to an agreement that you three will be working for Princess Celestia in Canterlot to pay off your debt to society and until you are considered no longer dangerous.”

“What a shock,” Aria murmured.

“We don’t have a say a in this, do we?” questioned Adagio and Celestia shook her head. “Fine. We’ll do it your way, Princess.” The alicorn flew up and held out her hoof, which Adagio reluctantly took.

“I’m glad you have accepted our generous offer,” spoke Nymph, ignoring their feelings of animosity toward her. “However, we still need to do something about your forms.”

“I got this.” Twilight stepped forward while carrying her magic book. She opened it up to the page where the Dazzlings were drawn in their human forms. “Given their size, a simple disguise spell that changelings use wouldn’t work as they are too large and heavy to make into proper ponies. However, if I try a transmogrify spell and channel in the shape altering power of the mirror-”

“The short version,” requested Spike.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Celestia, Nymph. I will need help with this spell. Could you both provide me with some of your magic to enhance it?”

“Of course,” spoke Celestia.

Twilight focused on the picture as the glow of her horn filled the room. A beam launched from her horn and struck the mirror. Purple ripples went across the glass and Celestia and Nymph each added their own magic to Twilight’s, causing the mirror to glow a multitude of colors. The sirens backed away in fear before a massive beam of magic erupted from the mirror. Nymph, Spike, and Celestia watched as their forms were forcibly changed within the bright light, gradually growing smaller with their tails and fins disappearing all together.

When Twilight was finished, the beam gradually died down and before their eyes, three earth ponies remained. They had manes similar to what they carried in the mirror world, although lacking pigtails and a ponytail, and each of them carried a distinct cutiemark on their flanks. Sonata’s was a jagged eighth note in front of a heart, Aria’s was a forte note behind a purple star, and Adagio’s was a G-clef note behind a yellow jewel. “So what do you think, girls?” Twilight asked as she wiped off some sweat. “I think I did a really good job.”

They turned toward the magic mirror behind them, all gasping. “We look hideous!” Adagio shrieked.

“We’re crummy earth ponies now!” Aria complained.

“Hey, I got hair again!” Sonata noticed the way her companions were glaring at her. “What? I like having hair. And look! I always wanted a tattoo on my butt!”

“The people would panic if they saw your true selves,” spoke Twilight as the blue siren ran around in circles in attempt to look at her own rear. “These forms will help you blend in and the magic should last indefinitely.”

Sonata’s attention was immediately captured. “Wait, if there’s magic here, that means we can sing again!”

“Sonata, you remember our gems fixing themselves, don’t you?” questioned Adagio with some annoyance while Aria rolled her eyes.

As Sonata took in a deep breath, Nymph placed a hoof over her mouth. “You better think really carefully of what comes out of that mouth of yours next if you value your freedom.”

“This would be a good time to test your magic,” said Twilight, surprisingly sounding eager as she magically got a quill and paper ready. “Sonata, sing something harmless.”

Sonata bit her lip as she looked around as Adagio and Aria awaited anxiously. “Uh…I sure wish Spike would bring me a soda because I’m really thirsty.” She and the other sirens gasped when they heard how the song flowed smoothly from her from throat. “I sound beautiful again!

“Coming right up!” Spike was about to leave the room with his eyes slightly glowing, but Celestia stopped him with her hoof.

“There’s no need.” The alicorn walked around the sirens, carefully studying them. “This is indeed a problem. Nymph, we’re going to need to have them constantly under close observation until Twilight can find a solution for their magic.”

“Maybe you should lighten up and give us a soda like she asked,” Aria sang sarcastically.

Nymph, Twilight, and Spike gasped as a faint glow appeared in Celestia’s eyes. “You’re right. I should...wait.” Celestia shook her head and placed her hoof on it. “I felt it. I could feel her words trying to force their way into my mind.” She immediately glared at Aria, who quickly stepped away. “Do that again and there will be consequences.”

“I think your alicorn magic is protecting you,” said Twilight. “It’s likely that since their gems have just repaired, they are currently at low power. However, if they were at full strength, I don’t think even you could withstand them. Starswirl being forced to banish them altogether should be proof enough of how dangerous they can be.”

“These three are even scarier than I thought,” Spike commented, peering from behind Celestia while clinging to her leg.

“Aw, thanks,” Sonata replied. “We do our best.”

“I will get some equipment set up right away,” said Twilight. “I’ll need at least a day to have everything ready and the experiments thought out so we can figure out a way to control their magic. Are you sure you can handle these three for a day?”

“It will be no trouble.” Twilight didn’t look entirely convinced, so Nymph playfully tussled her mane.

“I will have a room prepared for them at once,” said Celestia, chuckling slightly at the sight. “It would be best if they didn’t take residence with any of the other staff as long as they can use magic.”

“Wow, the royal treatment,” said Adagio, grinning smugly. “This day just gets better and better.”

The princess sighed. “I suppose there’s no point in delaying the inevitable. Twilight, write to me as soon as you have everything ready.” In an instant, she and the others disappeared in a flash of magic.

“We should get started right away. Who knows what they’re up to!” Spike tried hurrying out of the room, but Twilight pulled him back.

“Not so fast. I still need my breakfast.”

Celestia’s spell landed them right inside Nymph’s room. The sirens explored every inch of it, eager to see how much their world had changed while occasionally tripping as they weren’t used to walking on four legs. “It’s going to be some time before I get it ready. Can you watch them until then?” As Adagio dashed past her, Celestia sniffed the air before gagging. “May I suggest keeping them busy with a bath?”

Nymph pinched her own nose. “An excellent idea.” Celestia hurried out of the room as Nymph entered her bathroom. She filled the tub with hot water and prepared a soothing bubble bath. When she returned to her bedroom, the sirens were still in the middle of running around and she prayed their odor didn’t stick. “Ahem!” They paused to look at her. “Now that you have settled in to seeing how your home world has changed, I have prepared a bubble bath-”

“BUBBLE BATH!?”

The queen was shoved aside as they bolted by her to jump into her tub. She then saw them angrily thrashing at each other as they tried climbing in, splashing water all over the floor. “I get first dibs because I’m the leader!”

“But I wanna go first! Maybe Aria should go second because she smells like a butt!”

“You’re a butt!”

“Would you two stop grabbing mine!?”

Nymph loudly sighed as she stepped out. How in the world were these three so dangerous that Starswirl himself had to deal with them if they bickered like grubs constantly? She went into the kitchen and grabbed some platters of food while some of the other cooks helped her prepare some quick meals. It wasn’t long before she had a cart full of food prepared and made her way back to the bedroom while making a visit to the janitorial closet on the way.

When she returned to her room, she was surprised to hear how quiet it was. She slowly opened the door to the bathroom, finding the sirens relaxing in the bath together and the utter amount of bathwater that covered the floor. “Please, don’t strain yourselves too much from taking advantage of my generosity,” Nymph spoke sarcastically. “At this rate, I might have to take you all to the hospital.”

“Come back later,” Adagio replied lazily. “I’m in heaven.”

“You three have been in there long enough. Why don’t you work on getting your strength back?” She stepped aside to reveal all the food prepared for them. As Nymph expected, they jumped out of the tub. After quickly drying themselves, they dashed for the food, but were blocked by mops and buckets. “Not so fast, my feisty fish. You only get to eat when you clean up the mess you made.”

“Clean up? What do we look like? Maids?” Aria asked uncaringly.

“You will shortly because that’s going to be your jobs.”

“Maids!?” screeched the yellow earth pony. “You must be joking!”

“What? Did you think living here would be free, even after what you did? Maybe while you were stuck in the other world, you should have learned that you have to work for a living. We do need a reason to explain why you three are living in the castle, after all. Perhaps some actual cleaning will help you clean up you own act.” Nymph loudly laughed at her own joke, brushing aside their rising scorn. “And on that subject,” she tossed the cleaning supplies into the room before shutting the door, “you don’t get to eat until that bathroom is dry.”

They banged furiously against the door, but Nymph kept it secure using her magic. “Let us out, you witch!”

“Adagio, that doesn’t sound like cleaning to me. The longer you three are in there, the colder your food gets and since I hate wasting food, I may have to help myself to some. And if I hear a single lyric from any of you, it’s all going out the window.” She sat down on the carpet as the sound of them scrambling around came from behind the door. She helped herself to a bread roll, slightly smiling to herself in amusement. It was about a minute until she heard one of them knock. “It better be completely dry in there.”

“It is! Now let us out!” The changeling released her captives as they launched themselves onto the floor. They didn’t even bother to look at what was being served as they just shoved anything they could grab into their mouths without hesitation. Normally, Nymph would have seen the sight of this as amusing, but she suddenly recalled how they looked back in the other word, giving her an unsettling chill. She didn’t even want to think of what they had endured before she brought them here, thankful that Chrysalis was crafty enough to avoid living a similar life. Now not only were they here under her care, but she had to ensure they did not bring chaos onto Equestria with their powers returned. The image of their true forms still gave her chills.

It never occurred to her until this moment just how truly dangerous this plan of her was, thinking about how Celestia herself was starting to fall under their influence, but she chose to let it go. Queens endured hardships much worse than this and this would all work out fine as long as she was careful. She just needed to keep them in line until Twilight came up with a way to block their magic and once things settled, she would continue her plan. Until then, she would ensure that the sirens would obey her, whether willingly or by force.

Her mind returned to reality and she saw how the sirens were doing. Bread rolls, pastries, ice cream, grapes, none were safe from their deadly appetite. Sonata was gulping down her soda, Aria was in the middle of cramming as much of a jelly donut into her mouth as she possibly could, and Adagio was eating through an entire corn on the cob. “Isn’t there something you girls want to say to me for this wonderful food?” Nymph asked gently.

“Yeah, can you order us a pizza, too?” Adagio requested without looking up. “Just throw everything on top of it.” Right before she took another bite, her corn was magically pulled out of her grip. “Hey, what’s the big idea!?”

“Let me be clear on something,” Nymph spoke sternly. “I am a queen and you will treat me as such. I don’t care how powerful you may think you are. If you want my warm hospitality, you better start singing a different tune.”

“How about this?” Adagio replied while grinning deviously. “If you want us to use our magic that only we have, you start treating us like queens? Do that and maybe we’ll help you. Now get to that pizza, bug!”

“Make it two pizzas!” Sonata demanded, although she did not come close as intimidating as her leader. “And some more ice cream! I really miss ice cream!”

“You poor, delusional girl,” Nymph responded with amusement. “You don’t know anything about changelings, do you?” She stood up as her horn’s light filled the room.

The sirens suddenly became fearful and before they could say anything, Nymph blasted Adagio with a bolt and the mare just stood there, looking dazed as her eyes glowed. “Adagio, are you alright!?” asked Aria, shaking her leader.

“Say something!” pleaded Sonata.

“BWAAAAAAAAAAARK!”

They jumped back as Adagio stood up on her hind legs with her forelegs at her sides, making clucking noises as she walked around. Nymph held up the corn to her and she started pecking at it aggressively. “W-why is Adagio acting like a chicken!?” cried Aria.

“What? Did you think sirens were the only ones capable of controlling minds? We royal changelings can also place others under our control.”

“I don’t get it,” said Sonata. “If you can control minds, then why do you need us?”

Nymph released Adagio from her spell and the mare took a moment to realize what she was doing. “Uh…did I miss something?”

“She zapped you with her mind control powers to turn you into a chicken!” Sonata then giddily clapped her hooves. “It was actually kinda funny!”

“I may be able to control minds, but it comes with limitations. I cannot control nowhere as many people as you can and my effects aren’t long term. My changelings and the ponies here have been studying my magic for some time, but the results have not been as fruitful as I had hoped. That’s what brought me to the other world. So you will sing for me, or I will make you.”

“How?” asked Adagio bitterly. “Those princesses have us under a microscope. There’s no way we can control people without them finding out.”

“It will be some time before we can actually begin. For now, just settle in and do the work you’re assigned to do and leave all the hard stuff to me.” She magically held the corn toward Adagio. “And please, try to be a bit more polite. If we’re going to be working together, then I hope we don’t have to remain as enemies.”

Before Adagio could respond, a knock came to the door and it opened as Celestia stepped inside. “I hope these three aren’t causing you any problems.”

“A little this and that, but nothing serious,” Nymph answered in her friendliest voice. “Do you have a room ready for them?”

“Yes. Follow me.” Celestia lead them down some hallways and a flight of stairs. “I couldn’t risk you three sharing a room with the other staff with your powers back, so I had to arrange for your own room.”

“No arguments here,” Adagio replied.

“Just behave yourselves. If I catch you causing trouble even once with your singing, you will get another private room in the dungeon.”

“You still have a dungeon?” asked Aria. “Even after a thousand years?”

“I do. It hasn’t be used in ages, so currently it’s just a bit of a tourist attraction.” The princess turned around. “I’ve been wondering, how have you all lived for so long without magic?”

“We didn’t,” answered Adagio. “It’s only been a few years for us since we were banished, but Sunset has told us that a thousand years had passed in this world”

“Is it true?” Sonata asked, looking upset. “Were we gone that long?”

Celestia gently placed a hoof on her shoulder. “I’m sorry, but it’s true. It’s been over a millennium since you were last in this world. It seems Starswirl not only banished you to another world, but into the future as well.”

Cold silence hung in the air. Sonata wiped her eyes as hints of tears came out while Adagio and Aria looked away, trying to hide their overwhelming sorrow. Just from the emotions she could sense, Nymph knew they were using all their strength to keep themselves from breaking down. “You must miss your old lives,” Nymph said sympathetically.

“No,” Adagio quickly answered. “There was nothing important left behind.”

“Even if we did know where home was, we have no reason to go back,” added Aria. “We’re nobodies. No money. No identity. No connections. Nothing. Our ties to the past are gone forever.”

“I see,” Celestia said solemnly. “Then it is my hope that you three can make new, happy lives for yourselves here in Equestria and we will do everything we can to make that happen.” It took some time before they finally reached their new room and the sirens managed to calm down from the news. Perhaps they had long accepted the idea of never returning home back when they were first banished. Celestia opened one of the doors and the Dazzlings jumped in to get a good look. It was a rather small room with white tile floor and a large blue rug covering most of it. Against the left wall were three beds that Celestia had arranged, each with lime green sheets and a little table next to them that held a small lamp. Against the other wall was a smaller wooden dresser with a mirror above it and to the left of it was the bathroom. The walls were decorated with yellow and orange striped wallpaper that had little images of Celestia’s cutie mark in them and a window from across the door.

“I call middle bed!” Adagio shouted as she jumped onto the bed.

“Dibs on the one closest to the door,” Aria said as she simply walked to hers and climbed on.

“That means I get the one by the window!” Sonata chimed as she trotted to hers. “Why do you want that bed, Aria?”

“So I can leave the room as fast as possible when you annoy me too much.”

“I’m not annoying!” shrieked Sonata loud enough for everyone to instinctively cover their ears.

“Both of you settle down!” Celestia stepped into the room, giving each of the two a disappointed look. “For dangerous sirens, you two act like little foals.”

“Welcome to my nightmare,” muttered Adagio.

“I think you all are still suffering from living out on the street, so I shall grant you time to unwind. Hopefully some rest will improve your behavior.”

“Perhaps having them work a little would be a good start?” suggested Nymph. “Give them something simple to do to prepare for their new duties as maids. Maybe if we’re lucky, cleaning the palace will help them clean up their act.”

Celestia chuckled, unaware of the sirens groaning loudly. “Very well. They can help serve dinner tonight. That shouldn’t be too hard. After that, we will discuss their future. You girls should get some rest before tonight. I imagine that it’s been some time since you have slept comfortably.”

“You have no idea,” moaned Adagio as she pulled the covers over herself.

“I’ll come check up on you three in a few hours. Have a good rest.”

Before Celestia could close the door, Nymph pushed it back open. “Dazzlings. Celestia has been very, very giving to three sirens who attempted to take over her kingdom and fought against her favorite pupil. Perhaps there is something you wish to say to express your gratitude for her selflessness?”

Aria and Adagio both looked very unwilling to say what Nymph wanted them to say. Sonata, on the other hoof, looked as if she had to think about what the answer was. At last, a tiny spark in her head became alit. “Oh!” She got off her bed and walked up to the alicorn, giving her a big hug. “I love you, Princess Celestia!”

Aria facehoofed, Adagio laid back down and put a pillow over her head, and Celestia blushed. “That’s not exactly what she meant, but thank you anyway, Sonata.” She patted the siren on the head and Sonata went back to her bed, smiling as if she didn’t realize she gave the wrong answer. “See you girls soon.” Celestia gently closed the door and she and Nymph made their way down the hall. “She seems sweet.”

“Deception is a powerful tool, Celestia. Remember what she has already tried in the past.”

“I am aware, but we can’t always look at the worst of others. I want to believe there’s more to them than their desire to control. For now, we need to be sure they don’t go running off.”

“I’ll keep my crystal ball close so I can watch them.”

“An excellent idea. That way we can catch up on court while keeping them under watch.”

“Catch up? Celestia, we have been gone for only about an hour. With the two of us, we will be spending more time watching the Dazzlings then court.” Upon opening the door, Nymph and Celestia were stunned by the sight of the throne room packed to the brim with ponies, changelings, and even some griffons. All of them turned toward the princess and ran up to her, all loudly shouting at her their needs at once. “I...er...better go get my crystal ball right away! Can’t be too careful!” Nymph dashed out of the room and cantered down the hall, leaving Celestia to her doom.

As the evening sun came down, Nymph and Celestia tiredly dragged themselves to the dining room where Luna and Chrysalis, who was out of her disguise, awaited. The palace staff didn’t seemed too surprised to see her, which was a nice change for once. The queen took her seat beside her sister and asked, “So what’s on the menu tonight, Celestia?”

“See for yourself.” Celestia clapped her hooves and three certain trouble makers wearing maid uniforms and pushing a cart carrying platters entered and the sight caused Nymph to snicker. Adagio and Aria showed their dismay on their faces, although Sonata didn’t seem to mind. She looked as happy as she had usually been since she came to this world, but Nymph noticed that she and Aria had kept their hair down rather than like in their picture. The sirens placed the dinner on the table before stepping back. Celestia took off the platter lids, but she then loudly cleared her throat. “Come here.”

They worriedly approached her. “Is something wrong?” Adagio asked with a hint of fear.

Celestia held up one of the platters. “One of the dishes is not carrying a slice of cheesecake. Would any of you happen to know where it went?”

“No idea,” the leader replied defensively.

“I’m too full from all the other food,” Sonata answered next.

The alicorn glared at Aria, who quickly looked away. “And you?” The mare shrugged in response, so Celestia used her magic to turn her head towards her and opened her mouth, finding bits of cheesecake in her teeth and causing everyone in the room to gasp.

“Unacceptable!” Luna shouted as she slammed her hooves on the table. “You have taken food straight from your princess’s dinner!” She took flight over the table and her eyes glowed white. With Luna’s horn charged, Nymph felt a sudden gust of wind in the room swirling around the alicorn and even a tingle of electricity in the air. “WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY FOR YOURSELF FOR THIS OUTRAGEOUS ACT!?”

Aria’s heart pounded wildly as she looked around the room, noticing how the royals and the other servants furiously stared at her. She looked at her companions for help, but they merely stood there and watched with terror. “Uh…it’s my first day?”

Like magic, everypony’s mood changed back into normal and the princess returned to her seat. “Oh. Forgive me for my overreaction,” Luna said calmly. “Please refrain yourself from making further errors in the future.” The royals then began eating as Aria slowly backed away, steadily shaking as she stood by her bandmates. Aria fanned herself as the alicorn said, “By the way, where is the tea?”

“I don’t know.” Adagio roughly nudged Sonata. “Oh wait, that’s my job! My bad!” She picked up the teapot from the cart, although she struggled with it as she was not completely used to having hooves again, and began pouring. When she came to Chrysalis and poured her drink, she looked up and asked, “Oh, aren’t you Nymph’s evil sister that everyone hates?”

All of the other ponies and changelings held their breath as Chrysalis slowly turned to her. “Yes, that is correct. How very keen of you to notice.”

“I notice lots of things! I’m pretty good at that stuff.”

“Like noticing you’ve been pouring too much tea?”

“Huh?” Sonata realized that the teacup was overflowing and quickly pulled away. “Sorry!” Unfortunately, she moved too quickly and some hot tea splashed onto Chrysalis’s lap. The changeling jumped out of her seat, letting out a yell as she quickly wiped herself off with a napkin. Her cry had attracted more servants and guards, all watching in shock as the former queen stared down at Sonata. “I-It’s my first day, too!”

Chrysalis lowered her head to the same level as Sonata, locking eyes. “Servant,” she started calmly, trying to hide the seething rage in her voice, “I will forgive you this one time, but promise me you will be more careful.”

“Y-you got it.” Sonata left the teapot on the table and quickly retreated to her group.

Celestia picked up on the sirens bickering with one another, so she said, “Servants, I feel it would be best if we dined alone, so you are all excused.” The servants bowed to her and made their leave as well as the guards, closing the doors behind them. “Chrysalis, are you okay?”

“I’ll live,” she grunted as she properly poured her tea. “Fire that girl for me, will you?”

“I’m afraid that I can’t,” said Celestia. “Those girls are sirens.”

“Wait, those three?” questioned Luna in surprise. “The clumsy one, the hungry one, and the poofy one?”

“That’s them,” answered Celestia.

“Spike told me everything about what happened.” Chrysalis helped herself to a slice of cheesecake. “I knew something was wrong when he didn’t show up on time with Rarity working today and I came to visit him and Twilight. Poor guy looked scared to death.”

“Correct me if I am wrong,” said Luna, “but I recall they were dangerous as well as clever, Tia.”

Celestia shrugged. “I guess a lot has changed since Starswirl dealt with them long ago.”

“What have they been doing all day?” asked Chrysalis. “Spike and Twilight told me that they had their magic back.”

“Not much other than complain and sleep. I think I will have my hooves full for quite some time,” spoke Nymph after sipping some tea.

“Keep your guard up, sister,” Chrysalis warned before taking a sip. “No matter how clumsy or childish they act, they still have their powers. Are you sure you aren’t in any danger?”

The queen waved her hoof. “Chrysie, you worry too much. I am a very capable changeling, for your information. Besides, once Twilight blocks their magic, they will be mere annoyances as opposed to threats.”

“I used to think the same thing about Discord,” Chrysalis spat. “Please watch yourselves around them.”

“Chrysie, calm down,” spoke Luna, happily eating her chicken salad. “I am confident they have learned their lesson by now and aren’t foolish enough to attempt anything with us always watching. We need to show them love and warmth, not suspicion.”

“Thank you, Luna. The good start to any relationship is trust and I feel that I can trust them to be responsible.” Finally taking her platter of food, Nymph removed the cover, only to toss it behind and slam her hooves on the table. Her steak was notably smaller than what she was normally given to her and examining the edges, it clearly looked like it was cut up by a knife. “ARIA BLAZE, GET YOUR THIEVING FLANK BACK HERE THIS INSTANT!” The queen charged out of the room, sensing a sudden spike of fear nearby, while her friends behind her laughed.

Nymph did not enjoy standing in the kitchen to watch over Aria do dishes, but she was absolutely certain she would use her voice to skip out of her punishment. All the siren did was whine about how her sentence was a lot harder to complete with hooves, but Nymph did not budge. It was not a great way to kick off their partnership, but she needed her to understand who was in charge. Once she finally finished, the queen gave her another stern talk before letting her go. Nymph was on her way back to her room for long needed rest, but she then stumbled upon another familiar face. “Sonata, what are you up to?”

“Eep!” She whirled around. “I wanted to check out this big castle, but…I can’t remember where my room is.” Nymph slowly placed a hoof over her face. “Hey, this isn’t my fault! This place is totally huge and is like a maze or something. How the heck am I supposed to know where I am in less than a day?”

“You make a good point. I will help you get back to your room.” Sonata sighed with relief. “However, I would like a private word with you in my room first.”

The little siren gulped. Unlike Aria, she was a lot easier to intimidate, which would be useful to keep her line. “W-why?”

“Don’t worry. You’re not in trouble. I just want to talk.” Their walk together was quiet, but Nymph’s sense of Sonata’s worry and fear told her everything. From what she had seen so far, now might be the best time to win over one of the Dazzlings. When they entered the queen’s room, Nymph prepared her most gentle voice. “By the way, I like the new look of your hair.”

“I don’t!” Sonata got in front of the mirror and pulled out a hair bonnet from her uniform pocket. She struggled with it in her hooves as she tried to pull her hair through it. “Adagio and Aria won’t help me because they think it’s funny and hooves are hard! I miss fingers!”

The bonnet glowed green as well as her hair while the queen did her mane for her. “Better?”

Sonata squealed with delight as she looked over herself in the mirror. “Oh my gosh, you did it! It was even cooler since you did it with magic!”

“It’s no trouble. I too appreciate the effort of maintaining looks.”

Sonata turned around on the stool. “So what did you want to talk about?”

“First, I’m afraid I may have came off a little strongly when I made my threats yesterday. I know you must be frightened of me, but I don’t want you to worry.” She gently caressed her cheek. “I can tell you three have been so miserable living on those cold, filthy streets and I assure you that those times are over. Celestia and I will take excellent care of you girls.”

“Okay. Is that all you wanted to say?”

Nymph sensed that she was not entirely taking in everything she was saying and seemed to just want to leave. It was time to push a little further. “No. The other thing I wanted to speak about is that I’m concerned about the company you keep.”

“Company? I don’t have a company! Wait! Is it like those movies where someone puts a little money in something and then becomes super rich later!? Was I left something in a will by my dead family!? Am I millionaire!? What does my company even do? Can we call it Sonata Incorporated? Oh! Sing inc! That sounds like singing, which I do all the time!”

Nymph could hardly keep her face from twitching. “Not that kind of company. I mean the other sirens you hang around.”

Sonata cocked her head. “Adagio and Aria? What about them?”

Nymph sat down to get on her eye level. “I’ve picked up that they don’t exactly treat you like a friend, constantly yelling at you and insulting you. Why do you choose to stay with them?”

“That’s not true. Only Aria is the worst.” Sonata crossed her forelegs, huffing. “She’s such a jerk who always makes fun of me and pulls my hair. Adagio is nicer, but only when she isn’t angry. She makes sure Aria doesn’t bully me all the time and she’s a really good leader, but sometimes she and Aria like to team up on me. She was super nasty right after the Battle of the Bands, but then she calmed down and was just sad. I only stay because of Adagio and sirens are supposed to stick together. Besides, wouldn’t it make sense to be with other sirens if you wanted to take over the world? The more of you there are, the more powerful your voices are!”

Shaking her head, Nymph gave her a pat on the top of the head. “Well that’s all in the past now. Believe me when I say you will be a lot happier just to have friends.”

For a second, a tiny bit of intrigue showed, but disappeared. “Pfft. Are you serious? Like, have you seen how Celestia lives? How can we not want this?” Sonata eagerly rubbed her hooves together. “Adagio was so smart to try taking over back then and she made it sound so easy. You just sing a bit, get stronger from all the chaos you cause, and then you own the world! All the other sirens thought Adagio was crazy for trying it, but Aria and I liked the idea.”

“And I know the rest of the story.” Looking her right in the eyes, Nymph placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Sonata,” she said softly, “after all the misery you caused, do you feel even slightly regretful of what you have done? Back then and with Twilight?”

She felt Sonata’s feelings of regret and doubt surface. “Yeah, I do.” Nymph smiled. “I really wish we took down Starswirl or the Rainbooms! Then we’d be ruling at least one world! And then I’d have a ton of servants who would do anything I say and get tons of massages every day! Oh, and all the ice cream I can eat!”

“No!” Nymph backed away from the siren, shocked. “I mean making people angry and fight with each other all for your own gain! Don’t you feel the slightest bit of remorse?”

“Why would I feel bad about that? It was totally fun to watch crowds fight under our spell. Plus with enough negative energy, our voices are sooooooo beautiful!”

Nymph stomped her hoof. “But they’re people! You caused horrible chaos between ponies, driving friends and family apart, and destroyed villages! All just to empower your own voices!”

“And?”

“But…you…” The queen let out a heavy sigh. “You know what? Forget it. Let’s just get you back to your room.” Sonata happily hopped onto her hooves, trotting out of the room while cheerfully humming to herself with Nymph following. Perhaps Chrysalis was right and she needed to watch herself if Sonata, who Celestia felt was the sweetest of the three, was willing to cause misery and destruction with such joy.

Nymph took Sonata back to her room, occasionally glancing at the happy siren trotting beside her with worry. When they reached her room, Nymph opened the door as Sonata went past her to run to her bed. “Are you all getting comfortable?” asked the queen.

Aria glanced at them, suddenly drawing a smirk. “Sonata, you got lost and had to have her escort you, didn’t you?”

“No!”

“How pathetic.”

“Says the girl who ate all the food!”

Aria shot up from her bed. “At least I didn’t spill it all over them!”

The two mares charged, but Adagio intercepted by smacking them both with a pillow. “Can you two go for one day without arguing!? I’m sure it’s a long way down from that window and if you two wish to not find out, then stay quiet!”

“Thank you, Adagio.” The Dazzlings returned to their beds. “Now girls, how does it feel to be back in your world?”

“It sucks,” Aria muttered. “I hate working.”

“Sorry, but you have your debts to pay. Twice you have tried to control the world and I want to ensure there is not a third time.”

“And how exactly are you going to do that?” asked Adagio. “By making us scrub floors and dust shelves?”

“Through the magic of friendship!”

Adagio looked to her two backup singers, both looking as confused as she did. “You’re kidding, right?”

“No, she isn’t.” Startled, Nymph turned to see Celestia enter alongside Luna and Chrysalis. “I apologize for leaving earlier. I had a list of duties to complete before properly speaking with you girls.” She held up a hoof to her companions. “You have already met them, but these are Luna, my sister, and Chrysalis, Nymph’s sister.”

“A pleasure,” Luna greeted. “I hope you find your stay here comfortable.”

Chrysalis stood in front of the sirens. “I heard about your experience on the streets. I am sorry you had to endure such hardship. I am familiar with adapting to living in a difficult world after a powerful defeat.”

“Oh yeah?” questioned Adagio, giving off snark in her voice. “You, being royalty, know what it’s like?”

Sighing, Chrysalis answered, “The truth is I was queen a year ago and invaded Canterlot during a royal wedding. I even defeated Celestia before I was cast out and then banished from my own home. I was an evil, cruel queen and thanks to friendship, I now have found true happiness.” She chuckled. “I can sense your confusion and even disbelief, but you will all understand in time.”

“And I succumbed to darkness and tried to bring about eternal night,” added Luna. “Now I am back to serving my kingdom alongside my wonderful sister.”

“What does friendship have to do with any of this?” asked Aria. “This is the stupidest thing I have ever heard of! How does being dumb, girly, BFF’s do any of this? Evil queen? Dark princess? Am I missing something or are you just screwing with us?”

“Well, I did have to be purified by ancient magical artifacts, but they were powered by friendship,” spoke Luna. “I thought you three would have realized by now how powerful friendship is. Was it not the magic of friendship that stripped you three of your voices?” Perhaps she didn’t use the best choice of words given Aria and Adagio’s powerful fury building. “Sorry.”

“At least Sonata feels interested,” spoke Chrysalis.

Adagio and Aria looked at Sonata, who gulped. “What? That’s crazy! I am totally not!”

“You may not know this,” said Celestia, “but changelings can sense the emotions of other creatures. Sort of how you sirens can sense the negative emotions that you can absorb.”

Nymph and Chrysalis suddenly shivered when the cold fear came out from the Dazzlings. “R...read our emotions?” Adagio curled up and rocked back and forth, hooves on her head and eyes becoming wide.

Aria jumped off her bed, boldly pointing a hoof in Nymph’s face. “That would have been nice to know a few hours ago! Don’t we have a right to privacy or something!?”

“Sorry, but it’s just a natural sense for us changelings.”

“However, there are spells and enchantments to keep your feelings hidden,” addressed Celestia.

Nymph whirled around, utterly stunned. “And why would you share something like this with them!?Reading their emotions would be perfect to ensure they don’t try anything.”

“True, but would it not be suspicious if other changelings felt their hate and frustration toward us or Twilight? Their emotions can very easily give away that something is off about them and if their secret were to get out, I dread to think of what would happen. Besides, I think Luna is good at reading ponies, wouldn’t you agree?” Celestia gave her a wink, bringing Nymph a sense of relief. “And tomorrow, I shall personally take them to Twilight so we can study their magic and block it. Without their singing voices, they will be no threat to anypony.”

“NO!” Adagio’s explosive outburst took everyone by surprise as she stared daggers at the princess. “You are not taking our voices away!”

“I’m afraid you don’t have a say in this matter,” said Luna. “Is it of utmost-”

In an instant, Adagio grabbed Luna’s head and shook her with unimaginable fury. “Our voices are everything! It’s what makes us sirens! WIthout them, we are nothing! Losing the ability to sing was the most horrible thing I ever had to experience and so help me, if you dare make me go through that all over again, I will end you!”

All was still in the bedroom save for the hyperventilating siren locking eyes with Luna. Timidly, Nymph said, “Perhaps we can compromise? Maybe there is a way to block their magic without hurting their voices? Like allow them to sing without little to no mind control?”

“I can make no promises,” Celestia said as she magically pried Adagio off her sister, “but if it is possible, I will allow it.” She set the siren down on the floor. “Right now, I strongly suggest you work on your behavior. So far, you two in particular have been largely disrespectful towards me and Nymph, something others will notice. If they were to find out what you really are, then I will be forced to keep you imprisoned elsewhere to keep the people calm.”

“So how long do we have to work for you?” questioned Adagio. “We were born to sing, not serve.”

“That entirely depends on you. Since you have no home to go back to, your new home shall be in Equestria. However, given your history, I cannot let you go entirely free. First, Twilight will need to research you magic so that we may keep it under control. After that, I will help you understand that there are better ways to make people love you than by force. If you three cooperate, it should not be long until I feel it is safe to allow you freedom.”

“From one prison to another.” Aria crossed her forelegs and harrumphed. “What a great life I’m living.”

“You may not like your current situation, but it certainly beats living on the street, right?” asked Chrysalis.

“I’m still undecided.”

“You’ll come around,” assured the former queen. “Trust me. You just need to give it time.”

“We’ll let you girls retire for the night,” said Celestia. “Tomorrow, we will see Twilight and I suggest you act in line. Right now, you are not permitted to see the city, so do not leave the castle.” She looked down at Adagio. “And remember, if you girls do any singing, you will stay in the dungeon until we can block your magic.”

“But what if we just sing to ourselves?” asked Sonata. “We haven’t sang in forever and I miss how amazing we sound!” She clapped her hooves together. “Please let us sing a little bit? Please? Pretty please? Pretty please with seaweed on top?”

Celestia studied them, each looking desperate as the princess contemplated her answer. “You may only sing in your room. That is all I will allow for now.”

“Yay!” Sonata immediately began singing aloud and it felt soothing to Nymph’s ears. Soon Aria and Adagio joined her, all of them content and singing in harmony. Their voices were nice, but nowhere as amazing as Nymph imagine three creatures of legend would sound. Perhaps it was because they needed more magic to enhance it further, which she would have to take into account later.

“Have a good night, Dazzlings.” The four royals stepped out of the room and could hear them sing from further down the hall. “What do you think?” asked Celestia.

“I don’t trust them,” Chrysalis replied. “Adagio and Aria have quite the temper and hold no love toward us. I don’t know about Sonata, however.”

“She’s just as bad,” Nymph sighed. “Her only regret about their previous attempts was that they didn’t win. As sweet as she seems, she really doesn’t care about other people at all. She is enthralled with causing mayhem and getting what she wants by any means.”

“That is troubling,” said Celestia before glancing at Chrysalis. “However, I am more than certain we can help them. Just because they hate us now doesn’t mean they can’t like us in the future. It will take time, so we must be very patient with them.”

“In my defense,” spoke Chrysalis, “my goals were, despite evil, selfless in a way as I wanted to keep my people fed. These three are a different story. You can’t let your guard down for even a second.”

“Not to worry,” said Nymph. “I will keep a constant eye on them with my crystal ball. While they think they are safe and hidden away in their room, I will be there listening in to anything they will try. Speaking of which, I should start spying on them right away. No doubt they are already scheming something.”

“Normally we wouldn’t approve of such an invasion of privacy, but there’s too much at risk. Hopefully Twilight will be able to handle their magic quickly,” said Luna.

“I better go now to keep an eye on them. I wish you all a good night.”

The hallway came to a split and Nymph headed in the other direction before hearing hoofsteps from behind. “Mind if I join you?” Chrysalis requested. “I want to learn more about these sirens. It’s important to know your enemies, after all.”

“Er...sure.” Nymph gulped as Chrysalis walked alongside her while the alicorns went down the other direction of the hall. The queen hoped the Dazzlings wouldn’t bring up their deal with her while talking amongst themselves. Perhaps she should consider making up some explanations in case something slipped. In Nymph’s room, she went to her desk to grab the crystal ball and joined Chrysalis on the bed. With a little magic, it glowed and showed them an image of the sirens in their room.

Had Nymph or Chrysalis had been drinking anything when the image appeared, they would have spat it out.

Aria was lying on her bed, turned away from the other two as Sonata was happily jumping on her bed. What stuck out, however, was Adagio jumping on the bed along with Sonata. Nymph watched for some time as the two sirens giggled and sang, still unsure if that was the same Adagio she was seeing or if she was somehow already replaced by a changeling. Eventually, Aria turned to them. “Would you two please knock it off? It’s annoying and embarrassing for you. Especially you, Adagio.”

“Lighten up, Aria,” Adagio replied cheerfully. “We can sing again! You should be happy!”

“Happy? We’re still working for ponies and those bug things who are supposed to be worshipping us!” Aria sat up in her bed. “Tell me you thought of a plan.”

Adagio ceased her bouncing as she hopped off the bed while Sonata continued. “I’m working on it. We just got here and I need time to scope out the place and see what we’re up against. I must think out things carefully or else it will go badly.”

“Again.” Aria got down from her bed, getting right in the face of an angry Adagio. “You know, I think we need a change in leadership. We need someone who can do things right the first time.”

“I’m still in charge because I’m the smartest and the most powerful singer,” Adagio sneered while jabbing a hoof into Aria’s chest.

Aria smacked her hoof away. “And you have failed twice. Some leader you are.”

“That was not my fault! Maybe if one of us did exactly what I told them, we would have had the other world to ourselves!”

“Oh, now it’s suddenly my fault!?” Sonata had stopped playing on the bed, instead retreating under the covers and placing a pillow over her head. “Tell me, oh great leader, what did I do so wrong? I followed your orders exactly and those Rainbooms still beat us! Where did I, not you, make a mistake?”

“Well you…you…gah!” Adagio turned away and sat on her own bed. “Tell me, Aria, if you’re sooo smart, what do you suggest we do?”

Suddenly, the other siren looked surprised. “R-right now?”

“Yes! Come on! What’s the plan? You keeping questioning my authority, I assume you have something ready in that thick skull of yours.” Aria did not respond and instead glared at her. Adagio smirked in response, but then she looked behind her, seeing Sonata shaking in her bed. The siren’s smile dropped as she slowly turned toward Aria. “Look, we should just drop it for now. We’re back home with our magic back and we’re living in a castle instead of out in the cold. I think we can call that a big victory for us. Let’s stop arguing and just enjoy ourselves for now. Once they trust us enough, we can begin planning. So how about we stop fighting and focus on getting comfortable here?”

“Fine, but you better come up with something good. I think this is our last chance.” She returned to her bed, once again facing away from them as Adagio went back to Sonata. She tapped on the blue mare, who poked her head out and rested it on Adagio’s lap as the leader stroked her mane. Nymph couldn’t figure out how these three have stayed together after all this time when they were constantly at each other’s throats. Perhaps it was their goal of domination that kept them glued together and as much as Nymph would like to see them split up, she needed to stay together until her plan was completed.

Eventually, Adagio got up. “I’ll be back in a moment.” She then exited the room, leaving behind a frustrated Aria and a worried Sonata.

“I know they’re supposed to be evil, but watching them fight like that was painful,” spoke Chrysalis. “DId you see how Sonata just hid like that when they started going at it? Friendship may really be what they need more than anything right now if this is supposed to be normal for them.”

Sonata made herself comfortable on her bed while the other mare still remained turned away as minutes passed by in silence. Adagio then returned with a pail in her mouth, which she placed on the floor. “Look what I got.”

Aria slowly turned to her, but then quickly sat up. “Is that what I think it is?”

Pulling out two bottles from the ice bucket, the siren happily said, “Beer!”

“Ha ha! Now you’re talking!” Aria took the bottle opener from the pail and tore the cap off her bottle, chugging down several gulps before giving out a satisfied gasp. She then noticed Adagio sitting on the edge of the bed with her, staring at her with a little grin. “What?”

“What do you say?”

Aria blushed. “Thanks, Adagio.” Adagio placed a hoof around her and pulled her in for a side hug, ignoring how embarrassed her follower looked.

The siren then patted the bed on the other side, bringing over Sonata who was much more eager. “Girls. I know it’s been rough and we’ve haven’t been real friendly with each other lately, but that’s all behind us. Today marks a new chapter in our lives and this time, we will come out on top! We will be the most adored people in this world and all will bow to us! There will be no mistakes this time! As long as we stick together, we can make our dream come true!” She held her bottle. “Dazzlings forever!”

“Dazzlings forever!” the other two sirens repeated as they clanged their bottles together and started drinking.

Nymph turned off her crystal ball and placed it back in her desk. “Shocking. They want revenge.”

“Of course. When you hit rock bottom, vengeance becomes oh so enticing. Given this is their third attempt, they might be a lot more crafty.”

The queen couldn’t stop herself from laughing. “You call Sonata crafty?”

Chrysalis shivered as she recalled the dinner incident. “Fine. Aria and Adagio will be more careful this time. I think having them live with Pinkie would be a fantastic idea. She did wonders for me.”

“I don’t know. The other Pinkie was one of the ponies who put them in this mess in the first place. They certainly didn’t seem thrilled with Twilight.”

“I suppose you have a point. Are you sure you and Celestia can handle them?”

“Chrysalis, I can see anything they may try from a mile away,” Nymph answered with a reassuring pat on the back. “They have no chance. Let Celestia worry about reforming them and I will watch them closely. It will only be a matter of time before they join me. I mean us.”

“Okay. But if you ever need anything, please talk to Pinkie. There’s no pony better at bringing out the good in evil, rotten villains. Heck, she likes to sing songs out of nowhere, so she might be able to relate with them.”

Nymph nuzzled her. “You make a good point. I’ll be sure to think it over.” Perhaps Pinkie could be useful in providing good songs she could make the Dazzlings sing to further her cause. “But enough about them. Let’s talk about you and Luna!”

Like magic, Chrysalis’s expression turned from happy to confused. “Again? Nymph, don’t get me wrong, I love to talk about her, but you have been really prying into our relationship for a while.”

“What? I’m just making conversation. Nothing wrong with that.” She moved closer, suddenly eager. “So what’s new? Cute pet names? Oh! Perhaps talks of a family?”

The elder sister was too afraid to break eye contact and steadily distanced herself from Nymph. “Okay, I’m starting to become a little uncomfortable. Why in the world are you suddenly so interested…” Chrysalis’s jaw dropped. “Oh no.”

“What?”

“There’s only one explanation for your sudden interest. All those questions about us. Needing to know every little detail.”

Gulping, Nymph’s eyes quickly averted. “A-and what would that be?”

“Sister, tell me the truth.” A tight grip on her hoof forced Nymph to look at her. Chrysalis’s gaze was inescapable and Nymph was sure she was going find out about what she found in Cupid’s Arrow. “You are writing another novel, aren’t you?”

The question nearly left her speechless. “Excuse me?”

“Well, what other explanation can there be? You are clearly taking inspiration from my love life to make another story to satisfy your hobby.” Chrysalis loudly sighed. “Nymphie, I know you want to write an amazing love story, but you just don’t have the knack for it. It’s all schlock and no plot in your books.”

Nymph jumped up from the bed as she blushed furiously. “H-h-how dare you! I am most certainly not writing another book! I just want to keep up to date with you and Luna and that is all there is to it!”

Chrysalis laughed tauntingly and it made Nymph feel even worse. “If you say so. As for us, there’s nothing new since the last time you asked, which was last night. And the night before. Oh! Can’t forget about the night before that!”

“I’ve been asking quite often, haven’t I?” Nymph asked, feeling sheepish.

“Understatement of the week, Nymphie.” Chrysalis glanced at the desk where folders and stacks of documents littered the top. “But what about you? Luna is constantly telling me about how you are exhausting yourself with your duties and even I am starting to become concerned. I’m even more concerned now that you have to foalsit those three beasts.”

Laying back down on the bed, Nymph answered, “I admit it will be a bit of work, but I am confident I can handle it. Besides, Celestia will be helping me and hopefully soon, they will learn their lesson and we can all become good friends.”

“How I hope it will be that simple.” Chrysalis growled, exposed the daggers in her maw. “I suggest keeping them away from that disgusting traitor. He is a bad influence and so help me, if either he or those Dazzlings try anything, I will crush, burn, and destroy everything they ever loved.”

“You realize that Discord cherishes Fluttershy?”

Chrysalis snorted. “I will make a few exceptions.”

Watching her sister fume, Nymph hugged her not just to reassure Chrysalis, but to reassure herself. “It’s going to be fine, Chrysalis. We’ll have their magic under control soon there will be nothing to worry about. They won’t be able to do anything to Equestria.”

Sighing, Chrysalis hugged back tightly. “I just can’t help but worry about Luna and most of all you. Promise me you will be careful.”

“Of course. It’s going to be fine, Chrysie. Things are only going to get better.” Chrysalis laid her head down on Nymph’s leg and Nymph rested her head on top of hers. “Just let me take care of everything for you, my precious sister.”

The last four days proved to be difficult for the sirens as their home world felt lacking. They constantly complained about not having things that Nymph and Celestia couldn’t understand such as phones, television, fingers, or internet, the last causing the Dazzlings to fly into a fit of uncontrollable rage and panic. They were also struggling to keep up with their expected duties, mainly because they had to get used to being in pony bodies. On the subject of their bodies, they had gained a bit of weight since their return as they kept stuffing themselves with any delicacies they could get their hooves on and looked much healthier than when they first met. Nymph kept a constant eye on the trio, stepping in if they even attempted to sing and threatened punishments such as cutting pay or withholding meals, despite not having the authority to do either.

Although they were defiant against her, she could sense that they were intimidated by her, which kept them obedient. Celestia, on the other hoof, attempted a friendlier approach by offering praise of their work or talk about the glory of friendship, but the sirens did not seem to care. At the end of the day, Nymph watched them through the crystal ball, always complaining about work or the two rulers. Was this what dealing with Chrysalis like for Pinkie?

The sirens were given late shifts so they could spend the mornings being tested by Twilight. Two times Nymph went to keep supervision of them, mostly to ensure they kept their mouths shut regarding their deal, and Celestia went twice to spend quality time with Twilight and Spike. The troublesome trio were not entirely reluctant to go through with the experiments as they were promised freedom to sing if Twilight proved successful with her research. Nymph considered a possible obstacle of Twilight completely eliminating the controlling aspect of their magic, but she would stick to the plan nonetheless. Music on its own did have a way to swing the hearts and minds. Twilight’s friends had become extremely curious of Equestria’s newest visitors and were allowed to look at the Dazzlings in secret as Twilight was sure merely seeing any of them would heavily provoke the sirens.

During breakfast, Celestia received a letter from Twilight informing them that she was finished with her research and had something ready to keep the Dazzlings from unleashing havoc. The princess and queen hastily finished their meal and rounded up Adagio, Aria, and Sonata to take them to Twilight’s castle. When they arrived, the alicorn knocked on the door and the Princess of Friendship answered, giving them all a fright. “Twilight, you look horrible,” Celestia said gently.

“Four days of important research days does that to you.” Twilight Sparkle had large bags under her eyes, which made it hard for Nymph to look at her directly. Her beautiful wings were in clear need of preening as loose feathers coated them. Twilight took a sip out of her coffee mug, which somehow also as worn and tired as she did. “Thankfully, it has been worth it.” She led her guests into the basement of the castle, where all sorts of machines and recording devices were set up. From one of the tables, she opened a drawer and pulled up three purple amulets.

“Those look just like our necklaces!” Sonata shouted in delight as she and the other sirens stared in awe.

“I based the design off them. After so many tests, I think these will do just fine. I could have been done two days ago if you hadn’t screamed at me to make them so they can allow you to sing well,” the princess said bitterly.

“Singing is what we were born to do,” Aria replied. “I’d like to see you go through life without magic, unicorn.”

“That’s alicorn to you.” Twilight magically placed the necklaces over the mares. “Okay, let’s hear it. Sing something.”

“Why don’t you drop on the floor and rest your eyes?” Adagio sang. “We promise it won’t result in your demise.”

The princess sipped on her mug. “I am not sleeping until you three are out my hair.”

“Well done, Twilight,” praised Celestia. “Now we shouldn’t have to worry about them causing problems, but what’s to stop them from taking them off?”

“I’d like to see them try.” Adagio attempted to remove hers, but the necklace would not budge. The other two sirens then encountered the same problem. “They’re attached magically and only powerful magic like mine or Celestia’s will be enough to remove them. Heck, they won’t be able to break them. I made plenty of precautions. Now they can sing without putting anypony under their control.”

“It took you almost a week to make these?” questioned Aria. “Aren’t you supposed to be smart?”

“I had to go through a ton of designs. A lot of the earlier models got damaged because you were using powerful magic to sing and they can’t stand the strain. I had to account for you three trying to empower yourselves like before, so I had to reinforce the later ones with more enchantments, otherwise your voices would break them and you’d no doubt run wild across Equestria. They can store magic like your old pendants as well, but they’re currently full with all the enchantments I placed. In short, you’re not going to be controlling anypony anytime soon.”

“You are indeed a miracle worker, Twilight,” Celestia complimented. “You should go and get some sleep. We can take it from here.”

“Allow me to escort you to your bed,” offered Nymph. “Can’t have a princess sleeping on the floor.” She picked up the pony with her magic, laid her gently on her back, and made her way up the stairs. “So out of curiosity, can recordings of their voices be used to control people?”

“No, the machines don’t store magic from their singing. However, I did encounter a problem. Their magic actually carries over on radio waves when they sing live, so they could easily brainwash so many if they had the chance. Thankfully, I don’t think even they know it, so we better keep it a secret.” The alicorn let out a yawn. “But that’s not a problem anymore. I can sleep easy and tomorrow, I will make emergency backups with the previous pendants.”

“Good idea.” Nymph made absolutely sure they were alone as Twilight’s eyes glowed green along with the changeling’s horn. “By the way, would any of those older pendants allow them to sing with a tiny bit of magic? Just enough to control commoners?”

“Those were the ones I made before these ones. They’re in the drawer under the ones I gave them.”

“How well do they work?”

“I had to use Spike as my test subject and with those ones, they don’t directly control you, but they implant a thought of doing what they ask you to do. While it’s not technically mind control, their words will be stuck in your mind and it’s almost impossible to ignore.”

Nymph felt a surge of joy and hopped before quickly catching Twilight as she flew off her back for a second. “Now these pendants, they are perfectly safe, correct? I wouldn’t want any of the Dazzlings breaking free.”

“Don’t worry. I had them enchanted so only somepony like you or me can remove them. The chances of them breaking free are minimal.”

“Perfect.” She gave a sly smile to the alicorn. “And you won’t mention as of this to Celestia or any of your friends. As for the pendants, don’t worry if any are missing. You probably threw them out by mistake since you have been so tired.”

“Yes, my queen.” The magical light then faded from Twilight’s eyes.

They stepped inside Twilight’s bedroom and when Nymph pulled back the covers, she discovered Spike already sleeping there. “Hope you like company, Twilight.” The princess did not reply as she had fallen asleep also. Nymph gently laid Twilight into her bed and the pony instinctively pulled Spike against her. Nymph tucked them in and then exited the bedroom, quietly closing the door.

When she returned to the lab, Nymph went straight to the drawer Twilight spoke about. Inside were three more pendants that looked exactly identical to the ones the Dazzlings wore. “What are those?” asked Celestia.

“Spares Twilight almost forgot to mention. She made additional ones just in case any of them ‘accidently’ lose theirs.”

“She plans these things very well.” Once Nymph collected them, Celestia warped them back to the Dazzlings’ bedroom. “Now that your magic has been taken care of, feel free to sing as much as you want. I wouldn’t mind hearing your beautiful voices now and then.”

“What about professionally singing?” asked Adagio sternly. “I would rather die than continue living in servitude. We three are gifts to the world and you would be a fool to deny us the right to allow your subjects the honor of hearing our songs. If we can’t have the world by force, then we will make them love us through our unmatched talent.”

Celestia and Nymph looked at each other. “Well…Twilight said they weren’t dangerous anymore and they still have to make a living here,” Nymph said. “They don’t have a home to go back to. They need to make a fresh start here in Equestria and singing is their only real talent. I think we should let them.”

Princess Celestia contemplated her suggestion and looked to the Dazzlings. “If you three can stay out of trouble, I suppose there is no harm in it.” The three sirens squealed. “But until then, you still work here and your shift starts in an hour. Have a nice day.” The princess departed from the room.

When the door was closed, Nymph held up the other pendants. “These will allow you to use a small amount of magic so that my plan will go through, but I will be holding onto them until the time comes.”

“Remind me why we should help you when we have our voices back?” questioned Adagio. “Celestia really trusts us.”

“Because she trusts me more and I can easily convince her to send you back into the other world and no amount of begging will be bringing you back.”

“Aren’t you supposed to be a good guy?” asked Sonata, slightly upset. “You don’t seem very nice.”

“Sometimes leadership requires less than friendly methods to get what you want. What matters is that I am doing all this for a good cause.” Nymph approached the window to look down the mountain where some other pony settlements were visible. “If the people cannot accept Chrysalis, then I will make them.” She slammed her hoof against the wall, causing the sirens the jump. Realizing this, Nymph cleared her throat, straightened her posture, and smiled. “In any case, I am so very thankful to have met you three. I’m sure in time, we will get along and just laugh about this in the future.”

“Don’t count on it,” snapped Adagio.

Nymph gave her a friendly mane tussle. “I promise that-”

The siren swatted powerfully at Nymph’s hoof, forcing her to recoil. “Don’t touch my hair! For that matter, do not ever touch me!”

As Adagio kept huffing furiously, Aria said, “Look, we kinda have to get ready for work, so if you don’t mind,” she pointed to the door, “see yourself out.”

Nymph was appalled by the tone of voice she was using towards her. “Are you telling me, Queen Nymph, what to do?”

“Yeah. I am.” Aria pointed to the door again. “Beat it.”

It took all her restraint to keep herself from screaming at Aria for showing absolute disrespect to her. However, she knew that friendship was still a vital part of her plan and would have to let it go. Witholding a scowl, Nymph said, “Very well. Enjoy your day.”

Exiting the bedroom, she heard the door slam behind her. Perhaps with some singing and fans, those three would finally calm down, but that was not entirely certain. The Dazzlings only sought domination and hopefully Celestia would be able to turn them around soon. Nymph thought that a few gifts would help them settle down. They did seem mostly bored during the evening while complaining of no “internet” or “television” and Nymph considered getting them a radio or maybe gamecolts.

She left the palace and flew into the city of Canterlot. As she expected, ponies became uneasy upon seeing her while her changelings seemed to be delighted. As always, she greeted any changeling she came across and did everything in her power to keep herself from showing any negativity towards any ponies, the ones who forced her hoof into this dangerous plan. Recent reports sent to her told her that love was still at less than optimum levels and her making a scene would only make things worse for her people. The thought of her changelings having trouble with food was enough to fuel her resolve about her plot. She was doing this not just as a caring sister, but as a caring queen.

This was going to work and no force in this world was going to stop her.

Her Sirens' Keeper

Her Sirens’ Keeper

Nymph’s ear twitched as she heard Adagio throw countless sheets of paper all over her clean floor. “This is outrageous! You expect us to sing this schlock!? We’re masters of music, not cheap street performers! I would rather die than subject my voice to this!” Like every day, Adagio would find something to throw a fit about. It was getting tiresome for Nymph to argue with her about what tasks she was expected to do or partaking in a friendship lesson with Celestia and she wasn’t sure how this girl was not getting sick of screaming all the time. Whenever Adagio wasn’t yelling her head off, she was almost always flaunting off her singing voice or even body to attract an audience around the palace at every possible moment. If Adagio was filled with any more hot air, she would have certainly exploded by now.

“I wonder if this is what it’s like when Rarity has to deal with a difficult customer,” Nymph muttered aloud as she mixed some colors with her brush. She just needed the right shade of purple for some of the buildings outside her window before moving onto the streets.

Aria held one of the sheets of paper and read, “It’s important to care about every little thing, even if they happen to be a changeling?” She loudly gagged before crumpling it up and tossing it. “How the heck did you come up with this? Did you hire a bunch of preschoolers to write this?” It didn’t take long to see why Aria was so hard for her cohorts to get along with. As well as sounding uninterested in anything given the way she almost always spoke, she enjoyed tossing insults out like candy on Nightmare Night. Nymph wasn’t even sure if she had ever seen her smile other than that unfriendly looking one. As of now, she held a reputation among other palace staff of being somepony you never want to cross and even the guards were scared of her.

“It’s not that bad,” Sonata said as she picked up some of the crumpled paper. She then sang, “We’ll only find depression if we keep up the oppression, so let us rise above and spread the love!” If it were not for Sonata, Nymph wouldn’t be sure if there was any good in a siren. Despite her vile intentions, she was without a doubt the easiest to get along with. As well as being the most cooperative in doing her duties, she always aimed to impress others, even if she never really did. She was the most willing to conversate with her, but she almost always complained about working, Aria, or even Twilight. If Nymph had one real complaint about her, it was that this girl was good at giving migraines as she constantly said things that were...less than intelligent.

At wit’s end, Adagio stomped next to the canvas as Nymph worked delicately and thankfully did not damage her art. “We can’t afford to embarrass ourselves with these horrendous songs! I have a reputation to maintain!”

“What reputation? You’re a maid nopony has ever heard of and already you have made yourself look like a fool more than once.” Adagio huffed loudly and stared directly at her with anger, but it did nothing to distract Nymph. “Forgive me. I don’t know much of the world you three were trapped in, but this is the kind of stuff ponies sing about all the time. Like it or not, those songs are of good quality.” She did think they sounded a little childish, but anything Pinkie wrote should have been loved by many. Then again, perhaps that depended on who sung them.

“I am Adagio Dazzle, a siren of legend! I suggest you rewrite these songs before I have to humiliate myself!”

Sighing, Nymph placed aside her brush and palette aside. “And what kind of songs would you prefer, oh High and Noble Adagio, she whose voice is a gift from the heavens?”

“Ones that express the torment of our souls,” suggested Aria as she laid on Nymph’s bed, sounding completely uninterested as she stared as the ceiling.

“That’s too depressing!” said Sonata. “Let’s sing about happy stuff like ice cream, slumber parties, and the internet! We could use something to make ourselves feel better after being homeless.”

“I could write a million songs of what it’s like to be stuck with you two.” Adagio gave them both a dirty look and then turned to Nymph. “Just come up with something professional or else there will be no singing!”

“I can always make you, in case you forgot.” Nymph lit her horn to emphasize her point.

“Oh please. You can’t scare me with that.” Adagio chuckled loudly in front of the queen, irritating her. “See, I’ve done a little thinking about your powers and I have realized something. You have to be nearby for you to maintain control and it comes with other limitations, which is why you came to us, right? Wouldn’t it be strange for a queen such as yourself to attend all our performances? Or for her to constantly skip out of her royal duties?” Nymph nodded silently. “So your little trick won’t get you anywhere. And don’t even think about sending us back. We’ll just blab to Twilight and Sunset about your plan, so if we go down, we will gladly take you with us.”

“Clever girl,” Nymph sneered. “Very well. If you truly do not feel these songs are up to your standard, then you are free to write your own.”

“Now that’s more like it,” said Aria as she hopped off the bed.

Nymph looked closely at her to see if anything resembling a smile would appear, but none did. “Just remember they will require my approval, but I promise I will be generous. And like it or not, I will find some songs for you to sing.”

“Pleasure doing business with you, Nymph.” Adagio walked out of the room with Aria following. “Have fun with your picture. We’ll show you what is truly art soon enough.”

With her gone, Nymph turned back to her painting. The siren was a lot sharper than she thought, making her suddenly feel uneasy. However, she could not falter. With the risks she had already taken, Nymph could not afford to lose the Dazzlings or have them turn against her. At last, she noticed Sonata was still in the room. “Yes?”

“Since Adagio made some demands, I got some to make, too! Like, yesterday was really hard and stuff, so I don’t wanna work today. I refuse to work and if you make me, I’ll-” Nymph whipped her head completely around, loudly hissing with her eyes glowing brightly. “EEP!” The siren scurried out of the room with her tail between her legs.

Looking back at the canvas, Nymph found herself unable to work. Perhaps her time would be better spent taking her frustration out on Adagio, maybe some sort of crude drawing of the mare just to antagonize her. Over the last few days, the siren had became more and more defiant against her, refusing to call her by her proper title, talking back to her, and even insulting her directly. However, no matter how aggressive they got with each other, they made sure no one else saw them as neither of them wanted Celestia or Luna to get involved. She was thankful that both Aria and Sonata were nowhere near as rebellious as their leader, perhaps simply content with no longer needing to beg for scraps.

Nymph studied her painting until she heard hoofsteps from behind her. “I just saw the Dazzlings and I’m certain they were talking about you. Is everything alright?” Celestia noticed some of the crumpled paper on the floor and picked one of them up. “Are these the songs?”

“Indeed they are. Adagio came here to complain that she wouldn’t sing them. She felt they were too childish for someone like her.” The changeling stood up and began magically cleaning her room of the many balls of paper that littered it. “I thought that maybe having them singing some songs of friendship and other such things might be able to influence them. Chrysalis recommended that Pinkie should write some songs to help spread joy and harmony rather than chaos. Sadly, they don’t seem too happy with the idea.”

Celestia skimmed through the discarded lyrics, smiling. “These are adorable. If Pinkie really is this talented, then that might explain how she’s able to burst into song so often.” After reading some more, her smile dwindled and she looked up. “Nymph, I can’t help but feel that you may have had a hoof in Pinkie’s inspiration. You have a whole song about changelings and another about a mare asking for forgiveness regarding an unnamed misdeed.”

Nymph playfully held up her hooves. “You got me. Yes, Pinkie and I are trying to use their music to help inspire the people to come together and help Chrysalis if possible. If the Dazzlings want to sing so bad, then let’s make the most out of it. Music is one of the most influential elements in society and I think we can use one problem to fix another.”

The alicorn turned back to the lyrics, her expression softening. “It’s a wonderful idea, Nymph. Maybe in time, these words will reach the Dazzlings as well.” The princess helped her clean up the rest of the mess and used her magic to rid every sheet of paper of their wrinkles and tears. Once finished, she placed all of the songs into neat little stacks on the table. “Are you sure you don’t want me to help take them off your hooves? I’m sure you’d rather be doing something else with your time. Maybe Twilight could make use of those extra rooms and keep an eye on them at home.”

“You’d leave Twilight and Spike alone with those three? I doubt anypony would be happy with that arrangement. Here, we have a whole palace to keep an eye on those sirens. And I’m pretty certain I’ve heard Adagio complain about Starswirl now and then and you are Twilight’s teacher, so I don’t think they would like being around you or Luna so much, which leaves only me.”

“Hopefully they shouldn’t be a problem for long. I know there’s more to these girls deep down.” Nymph nodded in agreement and tried resuming work on her project. Celestia stood beside her and watched while the queen worked delicately on the canvas. “Something else has occured to me. As nice as it would to be to allow them to sing, who is going to watch them as they perform when you are tending to your royal duties?”

Nymph put her brush down. “That is a good question. I was hoping they would settle down by now and be more cooperative, but clearly that is not the case. I don’t know how, but we need someone else to keep an eye on them.”

“If someone is to escort them, then it would be best that they know the truth about the Dazzlings. They could be easily taken advantage of if they were unaware of what they were capable of.” Celestia stepped away to look at the clock on the wall and made her way to the door. “I’m afraid I’m running late for an important meeting. We can talk more about this later and figure this out.”

“Very well. Have a nice day, Tia.” Once the door closed, Nymph turned back to her canvas, but was unable to find the energy to paint once again. Who could watch the Dazzlings without either her or Celestia around? Chrysalis would be a safe idea, but she would have to give up her business for who knows how long and Cupid’s Arrow was too important for the love it created. Twilight and her friends were another idea, especially Pinkie or Fluttershy, but she didn’t think they would want to be away from home and the Dazzlings clearly showed their disdain for them.

The queen walked over to one of the open windows, seeing Ponyville in the distance. Who else did she know that could handle this dangerous duty? Who could she trust with such a powerful secret? Who would be be willing to leave home for a long time just to keep an eye on some of the most fearsome monsters in Equestria?

Who in the world could be up to the task?

Her hoof came up, but then back down. She raised it once more, froze, and brought it to the ground. “Come on, Nymph. You’ve already came here, so might as well try.” Taking a deep breath, she finally knocked on the door.

It wasn’t long until it opened and the occupant stood there in disbelief. “Q-Queen Nymph!” Thorax immediately bowed. “It is an honor to have you visit.”

“There’s no need for all that,” Nymph replied with a bit of a laugh. “We’re friends. I apologize for the sudden visit, Thorax, but I wanted to give you a present!” She magically held up a basket loaded with all sorts of gifts and a beautiful green bow tied to the top.

Thorax’s jaw practically hit the floor as he looked at every little goodie tucked in. “I-is that all for me!?”

“Of course it is. Only the best for such a great changeling!” She looked over Thorax. “May I come inside?” Thorax quickly stepped aside, bowing his head again as she entered. She stepped right into a small kitchen, finding dirty dishes in the sink beside her, and passed into the tiny living room with an ugly beige carpet. Two doors were on her right, one for the bathroom and the other for the bedroom, which only contained a bed and lamp on the floor next to it. The only objects of interest in the room across from Nymph were a small table and the stool beside it. However, on top of the table was a small wooden box with a lock over the latch. Perhaps it was where he kept his bits and other safe keepings.

Looking at such a bland design of white walls and ceiling along with the carpet was nearly enough to make Nymph shudder. Would it kill anyone to make these apartments more colorful like every other place she been in within Ponyville alone? She was so distracted that she almost didn’t see Thorax jump ahead and pull the seat out for her, smiling. She thanked him and sat down, finding it hard to fit on as it was so small compared to her, as Thorax stood on the other side. “I hope you like it, Thorax. Rarity helped me pick the gifts.”

“Are you kidding? This looks great!” He reached inside and pulled out a large, sparkling green bowtie. “Wow! I’ve never had one before! Thanks, Nymph!” He continued to eagerly look over every little gift, such as a box of cookies, a map of Equestria, a camera, and an autographed photo of the queen herself already placed in a wooden picture frame. “Not that I don’t appreciate this, but why are you suddenly giving me this stuff?”

“It’s for being such a good friend, Thorax. You’ve not only kept my sister’s secret, but you did such a good job in bringing up my spirits. I would have been lost were it not for you.”

“I-i-i-it’s not big deal. I just did what any changeling would have.” Thorax quickly blushed and Nymph could not help but giggle. “Thank you so much for all these presents. Is there anything I can get for you while you’re here, Nymph?”

The queen glanced back at the pile of dishes and glasses sticking out from the sink. “No thank you.” She cleared her throat. “How have you been? It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other.”

“Pretty good. I got a lot of writing done, mostly because Ponyville is such an interesting place. Rarity took me to Fillydelphia over the weekend for a fashion show. Have you seen how the big the buildings are!? Oh, and Rainbow Dash showed me a city in the clouds! A whole city floating in the sky! Can you believe it!?”

“Ponies are quite creative with their cities,” she complemented.

Thorax happily nodded in agreement. Afterward, each of them remained silent for a while and tried not to stare too long at each other. Eventually, the little changeling looked at her. “Nymph, was there something else that made you want to visit me?”

Nymph laughed out loud, but how forced it came out made Thorax nervous. “No, of course not! I just wanted to visit my special little friend! Why would you ever think I had some sort of ulterior motive up my cloak?”

“It’s just you just suddenly showed up unannounced with all these nice gifts for me. I didn’t mean any offense, but it feels like you’re trying to butter me up for something.”

“Nonsense!” Her giant, phoney grin caused Thorax to duck down so that only his eyes were visible above the table. Nymph felt hesitant to put this burden on someone sweet and innocent like Thorax, but she didn’t exactly have options. In her mind, she could picture Cerebus carving out her name in a special little place for her in Tartarus. She straightened her posture on the stool and sighed. “Okay. I’ll be honest with you. Something serious happened recently and requires my constant attention in Canterlot. However, as the Changeling Queen, I don’t have enough free time to keep constant supervision due to my duties and I thought that maybe you could help me.”

“Help? How can I help?”

Nymph nervously glanced at the wall next to her while tapping her hooves together. The sound of her shoes clanging together filled the room until she spoke. “I have found myself in a bind and I have no choice but to ask you. I do not like placing this immense responsibility on your shoulders so suddenly, but I need someone I can trust. What I require you to do is keep watch of three ponies of interest.”

Thorax cocked his head. “I don’t think I understand. What’s so special about these ponies?”

“Thorax, are you able to keep another secret? One as big as the one about my sister?” He nodded, although there was clearly some hesitation. “These ponies are actually sirens with magical singing voices that Princess Twilight had to deal with some time ago. She believes they can be reformed, but they have been left in my care since they still carry grudges towards her and her friends.”

“What’s a siren?”

“Do not be alarmed. They are gigantic fish creatures bent on taking over the world by controlling everyone through their songs. They were so powerful that they were banished to another dimension a thousand years ago and have now returned while still holding their desire to rule everypony. Fortunately, we managed to-” When she blinked, there was suddenly one less changeling in front of her. “Thorax, get back here!”

Thorax came out from under the table, shivering. “W-why are you asking me to watch over dangerous monsters?”

“Oh, they’re not dangerous. At least as of now. Twilight had blocked off their magic a little while ago, so they can’t control anyone. Their forms have been also made into ponies, so they are nowhere as terrifying. I promise that they are not a threat to anyone.” Thorax sighed with relief. “Your job would be simple. All you have to do is just make sure they don’t cause any trouble and if they do, you report to me or Celestia.”

Thorax anxiously waited for her to continue, but found himself quite surprised. “Really? That’s all I have to do? That seems pretty...easy.”

“Essentially yes. However, I should inform you that this will require you to live in the palace as you will constantly need to keep watch over them.”

As she had predicted, Thorax did not take the news well as he backed away from the table. “M-move away? B-but I can’t leave my friends!”

She got up from the stool and walked over to him, placing a reaffirming hoof on his back. “No, no. You’re not leaving them. Celestia and I can drop you off in Ponyville whenever you want. Don’t think of it as moving away. You’re just taking a new job and are relocating temporarily.” Nymph once more looked around the apartment. “Besides, I think your new residence will be far more desirable than this little hovel. You will get a comfy bed, free food, and of course, I will be paying you for your services.” Thorax bit his lip and looked at everything but her. “Is there something bothering you?”

Thorax quickly shook his head. “No. I mean, kinda. This is just all so sudden. Are you sure I’m the right changeling to ask?”

Nymph did her best to hold her smile, but it was straining her face. Thorax did not exactly strike her as a brave and daring changeling. It would just be a matter of minutes until Adagio turned him into her personal plaything to torment. No. She would not allow that. She just needed to show that girl who was boss before leaving them in Thorax’s care. As for Thorax himself, she was confident the sirens would appreciate having someone around they didn’t constantly get into arguments with and perhaps warm up to him with time. “I have no doubt. You have a good heart and there’s no one I trust more than you.”

“R-really?”

“Of course. You already hold one of Equestria’s biggest secrets.” Nymph stood in front of him and held his hoof between hers. “Please, Thorax. This is very important to me. I want to use their songs to unite ponies and changelings after I had driven them apart. Those sirens may be the only way to make that possible. They will no doubt be amazing singers and be famous before you know it, performing shows all over Equestria…” She gasped. “That’s it!”

“Huh?”

“They will be performing all over Equestria, which means if you accompany them, you can visit all the cities to write in your book!” She eagerly awaited for a response, but he still seemed distracted. “I know I’m asking a lot from you, but the truth is you’re the only one I trust.”

“Me? But I’m just a regular changeling. Why not somepony like Princess Twilight or Spike the Brave and Glorious?”

“If I had that option I would have, but they and the others have not long ago foiled another plot of theirs and they still haven’t gotten over their defeat. Simply put, putting them together would not end well.” Nymph took a deep breath and looked right into Thorax’s eyes. “You kept my sister’s secret and you trust her. You were willing to understand her. Not many would do that even if asked them to. I can’t imagine leaving anyone else responsible for this important duty. It will be a demanding challenge, but think of all the benefits you will get out of it. In a way, you will be a hero like Spike.”

Thorax’s eyes grew. “I could be a hero like Spike?”

“Absolutely. You will help us in turning one of the greatest threats Equestria has ever faced into one of its most powerful allies. Your name will go down in the history books for sure and I will be able to grant you royal favors.” Nymph tightly grasped his hoof. “So how about it? Will you help your queen?”

“Yes! I will do it!”

Nymph picked Thorax up and compressed him against her bosom. “Oh, thank you! I knew I could count on you!”

“A-anything for you, Nymph.” His response was mostly muffled as he tried to free himself from her chest.

It was a moment before Nymph noticed he was turning blue and quickly released him. “I’d like to have you arranged with the Dazzlings as soon as possible, so you should consider packing up at once.” Taking another glance at the room, she added, “That shouldn’t take too long, right?”

“Not at all.” Thorax picked up the box from the table and flew into the other room. When he returned, he also held a saddle bag with his writing materials and a framed picture of him and Spike. “I think that’s everything.”

“Excellent. We’ll get you settled right away and I will introduce you to the Dazzlings so they know what’s going on.” Nymph patted Thorax on the shoulder. “I know you are going to do just fine. I have the utmost faith in you.” They smiled at each other as she channeled her teleportation spell.

Right before she completed the spell, the door was nearly blown off its hinges with a boom of thunder and both changelings stumbled onto the floor, holding each other in complete terror as they backed against the wall. “You’re leaving without telling me!?” Standing in the doorway was Pinkie Pie, heavily panting while looking distressed. “Thorax, how can I plan your goodbye party if you don’t tell me that you’re leaving!?”

“I-I’m sorry! I didn’t really have time to-”

Pinkie loudly gasped, drowning out anything Thorax was trying to say. “You’re right! There’s not enough time for blame! I gotta get your party ready!” The pony slammed the door shut and ran off. It was only a few seconds until she came running back and opened the door with a giant grin on her face. “Almost forgot! What’s your favorite flavor of cake!?”

“Chocolate?”

“Okie-dokie-lokie! Come by Cupid’s Arrow when we close!” Pinkie zipped right over the two of them with the angriest frown either of them had ever seen. “And if you try leaving Ponyville again without experiencing ‘Pinkie’s Super Amazing Goodbye Party’, I’ll know.” She then gave them both a happy grin before bouncing out of the apartment, singing a little song to herself.

When she was gone, Nymph and Thorax found the courage to finally get up and they stared blankly at the open door. “Nymph, can I ask you an honest question?”

“Yes, Thorax?”

He gulped. “Who is scarier? The sirens or Pinkie Pie?”

The queen looked down at Thorax and then at the open door. “I don’t know.”

Author's Note

Another chapter broken into two parts for easier digestion as recommended by my prereader. Second half will be up next week so you can witness Thorax ~~die horribly~~ keep watch over the Dazzlings.

Always Stick to What You Know

For once, things had gone better than Nymph had expected. After helping Thorax settle in his new room, she decided to next have him meet with the sirens and explain to them what was going on. They found them lazing in their bedroom and she tried to be as friendly as possible when she introduced Thorax to them as their new friend. To her luck, they seemed to be just uninterested in him and just accepted the fact they were stuck with him, which was far better than them displaying some sort of defiance or wanting to torment him. Maybe they weren’t so hopeless after all.

When night came around, Luna took Nymph and Thorax with her to Cupid’s Arrow. Upon opening the door, their friends all surprised Thorax with his farewell party. Unfortunately, Luna was completely unaware of the surprise and reacted by shooting a beam they nearly blasted Chrysalis and left a gaping hole in her office door. Despite this, everyone still enjoyed the party that was saturated with balloons and streamers, although the ponies and Spike were sad to hear that Thorax was leaving. They were very shocked to hear the true reason for him going away to Canterlot and wished him the best while Chrysalis kept giving Nymph dirty looks for the rest of the party.

The following day, Nymph brought Thorax with her to Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns during the afternoon. They walked past the many unicorn children leaving the building, all of them too eager to be free from education to notice a queen in their presence, and inside near the entrance of the school was Celestia’s office. When they opened the door, they found Celestia sitting at her desk with Aria standing in front of it, facing Adagio and Sonata sitting across from her. The alicorn’s office looked like a typical principal’s office with her desk having a name plaque on top and many filing cabinets behind her, but it also came with fancy red curtains, a beautiful blue carpet, a shiny leather office chair, and next to the bookshelf were many graded papers, all once owned by Twilight Sparkle and marked with an A+. “Hello, Nymph and Thorax,” greeted Celestia. “You two are just in time.”

“Oh come on!” complained Aria. “I don’t want to do it in front of them!”

“There’s no need to feel embarrassed. It is not uncommon here for one to express their feelings. I promise they will not partake in any mockery.”

“Fine.” Aria groaned as the other two sirens snickered. “Dear Sonata,” she began through clenched teeth, “I am...sorry...that I always call you names and hurt your feelings. I didn’t mean anything I said. You mean a lot to me and I hope that one day, we can be...friendsssssssss…” She loudly sighed and sat down, blushing intensely while her cohorts cracked up.

“Short, but it’s a start,” said Celestia, sounding very pleased. “How do you feel right now?”

Aria buried her face in her hooves. “I want to die.”

“Aw, but don’t you wanna share more of your girly feelings to me?” teased Sonata.

Aria’s eye twitched. “Sure,” she answered as she folded up the sheet of paper. “Just let me mail this letter first!” She shoved it straight into Sonata’s mouth, who immediately spat it out.

They both jumped out of their seats and before the two of them could go at it, Celestia kept them apart with her magic. “Enough. Apologize and hug.” Both sirens crossed their forelegs, turning away from each other. “Go on. This session will not end until you do it.” They reluctantly hugged each other while muttering their apologizes. “Good. Isn't that much better than fighting?” Neither of them answered, so she motioned a hoof to her guests. “I assume you girls remember Thorax?”

“H-hello,” he greeted, slowly waving his hoof.

The sirens looked at him funnily before turning to Celestia. “Why do we care about this guy again?” asked Aria.

“Because he’s going to be your friend and keep you three company when neither I nor Celestia can,” answered Nymph.

“I’m not going to be friends with a bug,” spoke Adagio as she eyed the feeble changeling.

“You don’t have a choice. Even without magic, you three need to remain under constant supervision. Given how you three behave, he’s going to be more of a grubsitter than a warden.” Nymph patted Thorax on the back and he jumped. “If you can behave yourselves, then you four should get along fine. Now Thorax, don’t you have some exciting news for them?”

“You girls get to sing in public today. That sounds like fun, right?” The sirens threw themselves in front of him and he backed into the door.

“For realzies!?” gasped Sonata. “We can actually go perform in front of people!?”

“It’s about time!” said Adagio. “I’ve been dying to have an audience for so long. I miss the cheers of fans, chanting my name.”

They dashed out the door with Aria dragging Thorax behind her. “Why are we just standing around? Let’s go already!”

Celestia stood up and walked with Nymph as they followed them out of the school. “I’m afraid I won’t be able to attend their performance today. Are you sure you can handle them without me?”

“I’m sure they understand that there are consequences for their actions,” answered Nymph confidently.

“Perhaps, but is Thorax enough to keep them from causing trouble all by himself?”

“He’s a good friend, Celestia, and he’s braver than he looks. I have complete confidence in him.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Outside the school, they saw Thorax lead the Dazzlings down the street. “You better go catch up. Good luck, Nymph.” The princess disappeared in a flash of light and Nymph underwent a transformation to turn into a blue unicorn with a yellow mane before pursuing them.

In her disguise, Nymph followed them at a distance. The streets were dense with ponies and changelings, but given the unique manes of the Dazzlings, especially Adagio’s mountain of hair, they were not hard to locate. Thorax led them toward a large fountain of Celestia in the middle of a plaza and she could see Adagio making him stop. It looked like an appropriate spot for them to perform their first public performance in months. The three mares gathered together to talk with Aria shoving their escort away. Nymph watched him sit dejectedly at one of the tables and went to go sit next to him. “I must admit I am excited to hear them sing.”

“They’re trying to pick what songs to sing. Hopefully they pick one of the ones Pinkie wrote for them because I heard them sing something last night that felt...scary.”

“So Pinkie is going to be paid royalties, right?” They jumped and saw Chrysalis in her Cherub disguise walk up to their table and take a seat with a cup of coffee. “Pinkie has been dying to hear them sing, but I think she would be safer in Ponyville.”

“Chrysie? What are you doing here? Isn’t Cupid’s Arrow still open? How did you even find us?”

“Celestia was kind enough to give me a lift earlier once I had Spike send her a letter. I followed you both to her school and waited until I saw the Dazzlings come out. And don’t worry about Cupid’s Arrow. Pinkie’s got it handled. Ever since I found out about this job you have given Thorax, I could not shake this bad feeling of something going wrong. I simply had to drop by to make sure he was fine.” She leaned over the table, putting her hoof on the other changeling’s. “Are you okay, Thorax? I don’t take you for the type for such dangerous work. Did my sister blackmail you or something?” Nymph smacked Chrysalis on the side.

“She didn’t blackmail me! I just wanted to help. She said the Dazzlings were going to help unite ponies and changelings.”

Chrysalis looked toward the three sirens and then to her sister. “I hope you know what you’re doing.”

“Absolutely. What can these girls possibly do with those pendants attached to them? And Celestia agreed to my idea, so you just need to have faith.” They then noticed Adagio stood up on the edge of the fountain with her backup singers standing beside her below. Aria and Sonata soon provided music and Adagio began to sing.

“Hello, my sweet little ponies

You have been plagued by mere phonies.

You listen and consumed their overrated songs.

But now we’re here to undo their wrongs.”

Nymph already felt entranced by their song, even if was just boosting their own ego. Around her, she felt similar reactions from the ponies watching. The song had just begun and already many were drawn in. It was almost scary they could be this alluring with only some of their magic available.

“Now that we have entered you mind,

Leave those false idols behind.

We have come a long way

And now we are here to stay.”

Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Thorax paying heavy attention to Adagio as she strutted around and sometimes swayed her hips while on two legs, proudly singing her malevolent song. She gently shoved him with her hoof and he looked at her, confused. “Be careful. Their beautiful bodies and voices will draw you into their clutches.” He hastily nodded, but went right back into watching them. Looking around, more people had appeared to witness the performance.

“And now that is seems,

We three are your queens.

You no longer have any choice.

Join us and fall for my perfect voice.”

Soon the song came to an end and everyone around them applauded. Sonata then pulled a hat out of nowhere and placed it on the ground in front of them for ponies to toss bits in. “I can’t believe you agreed to this, Thorax,” spoke Chrysalis, casting a disapproving glance at Nymph. “You shouldn’t be anywhere near those girls. That song is a red flag that they are up to no good. They are practically flaunting it to us.”

“It’s not so bad. I just want to do everything I can to help Nymph. Besides,” he looked around, “I brought a secret weapon to use against them just in case.”

“Secret weapon?” both royal changelings asked.

“Yep!” Thorax reached into his saddle bag and pulled out a rather large object wrapped in strange, purple cloth. “Before I came to Equestria, I was selling the last of my gems to diamond dogs to make enough money to move. But then, this one merchant came to me and offered me something amazing. For all of my gems and even a lot of my money, I bought something to help keep me safe from all the magical threats in Equestria! I have to keep it wrapped up at all times to contain its power.” He slowly unraveled the cloth to reveal a grey rock with a shade of green in it. “Behold!”

“A rock.” Nymph slowly turned to Thorax. “You gave that all up...for a rock.”

“Not just any rock! It’s an anti-magic rock! By keeping its powers contained in this enchanted cloth, no one knows that I can stop magic!” He suddenly grinned and his wings buzzed behind him. “If they try anything, I can be a hero I just like Spike by saving the day!”

It was a nightmare. This had to be a nightmare. A story that seemed to have been crafted by her father was somehow brought back before her in a twisted form of mockery. She expected Chrysalis to be laughing at any moment, but she instead looked rather disheartened. “Thorax, there’s one problem with your ‘secret weapon’.”

“What?” Nymph magically lifted it up. “B-but! But!”

“You were swindled.”

“I was...tricked?” Thorax slowly sank under the table, vanishing from sight. “I blew so much money...on a rock. A stupid, normal rock.” Thorax fell onto the ground and curled up “I’m the dumbest changeling alive.”

“It’s not your fault,” said Chrysalis while gently rubbing his shoulder. “Diamond dogs are good at getting what they want.” She wrapped the rock back up in the cloth and placed it back on the table. “Who knows? Maybe it will make a nice centerpiece?”

“I guess I’ll just tell people that it’s magic and hope they believe me.” He slowly got back onto his seat and then planted his face on the table. “I hate rocks.” Nymph and Chrysalis moved their chairs closer to him and comforted him. After some minutes, Nymph realized that the Dazzlings were singing another song, specifically the changeling song they complained to her about yesterday. It seems despite their protests, they had been practicing it in their spare time. When they finished, more ponies and changelings were present, applauding them and the trio took a bow. Once the crowd dispersed, the Dazzlings walked over to their table.

“I must admit that I was stunned by how beautiful you all sounded,” spoke Nymph. “You three are certainly blessed with remarkable voices.”

“Is that jealousy I sense from you?” Adagio taunted.

Cheeks red in her pony form, Nymph harrumphed at her. “I am merely admiring your talent. You attracted quite an audience with that song I recall you complaining about.”

“It’s not the song the people care about, it’s who is singing it,” Adagio boasted. “If you don’t have the voice, no one cares who you are.”

“It’s not like other talents matter,” Aria added sarcastically.

“Yes, yes. We all know how talented you are, Aria,” Adagio said dismissively before holding up the money filled hat. “But my voice is certainly is the breadwinner right now, isn’t it?” Aria grumbled something under her breath.

“You won bread? What kind? Sourdough? Pretzel? Can we make toast for dinner!?” All five of them silently stared at Sonata and their gazes helped her realize how ridiculous she sounded. “B-b-but my voice helped, too!”

Adagio gently rubbed Sonata’s head, who lightly purred and leaned against her. “Of course it did. Where would I be without either of you?”

Nymph managed to catch Aria whisper, “Same question I ask myself all the time.”

Sonata held up the hat. “Look how much money we have! They loved us so much, they paid us in gold! We’re rich!”

“You're not exactly wealthy with that much,” corrected Chrysalis. “You’ve made only about sixty bits, which is pretty good for a first performance.”

“We’ll be drowning in bits before you know it.” Adagio picked up some bits and dropped them back into the pile.

“Does that mean one day, we can make a real swimming pool of gold!?” Sonata squealed.

“You understand that gold is solid, yes?” Nymph questioned worriedly.

“Not as solid as her skull,” Aria said aloud. “We’re allowed to do a bit of shopping, right? This is our money after all. We should be allowed to spend it.”

“I suppose you have earned yourselves a shopping trip.” Nymph turned to the little changeling. “Thorax, go with them and keep them out of trouble. There’s a few things I must go take care of in the palace.” She magically took off his saddle bag with the rock inside. “I’ll go put this in you room. I don’t think you will be needing this weighing you down.”

He bowed his head. “As you wish, My Queen.”

Nymph chuckled. “If there are any problems, let me know and I will deal with it personally. I strongly suggest you girls be on your best behavior.” She waved goodbye and walked with Chrysalis back toward the palace. Before they were out of sight, Chrysalis shot one last glare at the sirens.

Thorax continued waving goodbye until someone bumped him. “Come on, shrimp,” snapped Aria. “Lead the way.”

“To where?”

“The stores!” squealed Sonata. “We wanna buy some new outfits!”

“Something other than maid uniforms would be nice,” Adagio growled. “Ponies here can actually make decent clothes, I assume?”

“Of course! The clothing stores are this way. I think.” He took the lead with the three sirens behind him as they kept a moderate distance from him. Every now and then he would look over his shoulder to ensure that they weren’t either trying to give him the slip or sneak up on him. Although they put him on edge, he found himself drawn to the Dazzlings. Perhaps it was their wonderful singing or that they were mythical creatures he had never heard of that he enjoyed the most. He wished he could tell Pharynx of his new job to show that he had made something of himself in Equestria, but he was sworn to secrecy. His brother wouldn’t have believed him anyway, so he wasn’t too upset.

He gave them another glance and they tried their best to ignore him. So far, they didn’t seem that bad compared to some of the changelings he dealt with when he was younger and he felt befriending them was certainly possible. However, breaking the ice was always difficult, but Rarity once told him the best way to begin conversation with a lady was to compliment them. “You all have very beautiful voices, by the way.”

“Aw, so that’s sweet of you to say!” gushed Sonata.

“And my voice is no doubt the best. Wouldn’t you agree, Thorax?” Adagio asked rather seductively.

“Oh please,” groaned Aria. “We get it. You sing well. We don’t need to hear it all the time.”

“What’s the matter?” Adagio leaned closer, her smug face meeting with Aria’s annoyed face. “Are you perhaps jealous that your voice will never be as good as mine? I was just lucky enough to be born talented.”

“I thought it was magic that made you sang well. Spike said when your pendents broke, you all had terrible voices that would make deaf children cry and got booed off the stage.” The air around Thorax suddenly felt a thousand degrees warmer and it reeked of angry sushi. When he slowly looked behind him, three fiery pairs of eyes looked right back at him and they all read the same thing: death. “B-b-b-b-but I mean, I don’t know anything about that place, so who am I to judge? Like I probably couldn’t change over there, so I wouldn’t be that special, either. Hehehe…”

“I say we get some bug spray,” sneered Adagio. “Just in case.” The other two sirens nodded and Thorax gulped in return before they continued walking. One attempt of conversation had landed him on the bad side of all three. He hung his head as he concluded that he had blown any chance he had of making friends with them.

It then occurred to him that Pinkie was a similar spot before with Chrysalis. From what she told him, it took friendship and love to turn over the former queen who also still had not gotten over her defeat. Making friends with someone legendary like Spike was a breeze, so hopefully he could do it again. He just had to keep trying, no matter what. “So do you girls wanna do something fun? You know, to celebrate you first performance?”

“With you?” Adagio asked with amusement. “Why would we want anything to do with a cockroach?”

Sonata took a moment studying Thorax and then turned to her. “Don’t you mean changeling? Geez. You need to get your bugs right, Dagi.” Aria loudly groaned and Adagio facehoofed.

“The point is,” Adagio growled, dragging her hoof down her face, “that we don’t like you, Thorax. You’re just here under Nymph’s orders and trying to teach us stupid friendship like Celestia is. The very idea that you see yourself as an equal to us by asking to hang out disgusts me.” She marched over to him menacingly and he fell on the ground, quivering. “Compared to us, you’re nothing!” The leader harrumphed and walked past him with her nose turned up, followed by Sonata and Aria who made the same gesture.

Thorax sighed as got up and tried to keep up with them, but he really didn’t want to have any more to do with them. He met mean changelings before and his brother could be a hassle sometimes, but these three really took the cake. Perhaps this was why Twilight never tried befriending them in the other world. Not that he blamed her or anything, but Thorax felt she was a little responsible as to why he was stuck with them now. Fortunately, he went to Twilight during his going away party and she was more than happy to give friendship advice so they he may create a good relationship with the sirens.

Too bad they clearly didn’t want to be his friend.

While thinking over a way to get on their good side, Thorax glanced at a nearby window of a bookstore, seeing several books on display. One book, however, caught his complete attention. On the cover was a picture of a minotaur giving a thumbs up over the title “How to Crush Your Enemies and Make Them Respect You!” He hastily ran inside the store and picked up a copy as if his life depended on it.

Opening to a random page, the author listed various methods and phrases to strike fear into the hearts of others as well as a diagram of himself performing a suplex on a manticore. Pharynx was right about him needing tougher skin and this would be the perfect way to surprise his brother the next time they met. Thorax’s body tingled as he skimmed through the pages, feeling more and more confident. The next time he saw those sirens, they would be dealing with a whole new changeling.

After a few minutes of reading, it suddenly occurred to Thorax that he had completely lost track of them. He scrambled out of the book store and flew into the air. Looking around, it wasn’t long until caught sight of Aria down the street just by her mane. When he landed near her, Thorax saw that she was boredly leaning against the wall of a clothes store while playing with one of her pigtails. “Oh. You’re back. Great.”

“Where are Adagio and Sonata?”

“Inside.” Aria tilted her head toward the door. “This store is a little girly for my tastes, but it might be a perfect fit for you. You can find a nice skirt to wear with panties to match until you grow a pair.”

This was it. The perfect moment that was described in the book. Thorax, armed with knowledge and the will, made his move. “Watch your mouth, missy!” He stepped closer with his chest sticking out. “Don’t mess with the bug, you dirty thug!”

Before his eyes, Aria turned from smug into shocked. “W...what?”

Thorax couldn’t believe that worked. The book’s advice was already providing him an edge over the siren. From what he remembered, he needed to keep up the pressure to display his dominance. “There ain’t no begging the changeling! You need to watch your mouth, or your life is gonna go south! Now you are going to obey my command, or else-”

Thorax placed another glob of slime on his swollen eye, loudly whimpering as he rubbed it in. Thankfully despite how hard Aria could throw a punch, his slime could easily heal his bruise and the swelling was already going down, although it stung immensely. Clearly the book’s advice wasn’t going to get him anywhere and after feeling the siren’s wrath, he wasn’t sure what else he could do. The idea of failing his beloved queen on the first day made him want to cry, but he had to keep trying. He promised her he would help her, so he couldn’t live with letting her down. She would never forgive him if he gave up so easily to help his kind live in harmony with ponies.

Fortunately, he had an ace up his sleeve.

If friendship and intimidation were not the answer, then it was time for more extreme measures. After learning all he could from Twilight about trying to befriend the sirens, Thorax was smart enough to also consult Spike on the issue and the dragon taught him an emergency technique if things got hairy.

Seduction.

It was the ultimate weapon of his favorite hero. Spike’s silver tongue and irresistible charm had saved him from many predicaments before, such as distracting Nightmare Moon to allow Twilight to figure out the secret of the Elements of Harmony or wooing Chrysalis so Twilight could free Cadance and Shining Armor in order to defeat the invaders. Spike even told him that he was going to make a book called “Spike’s Five Simple Steps to Wow Your Mare” to share his secrets of amore with the world. Clearly Spike had tried something with these three before as it appeared Sonata was so infatuated with him already. It made sense for him to try this next as Chrysalis was won over by her powerful love for Luna. If this didn’t work, nothing would.

Within the alleyway where he retreated, he once more donned the form of Crystal Hoof. Since it was so successful back during the love drive, he couldn’t possibly imagine how it could fail now. The question, however, was who would he try to woo? Adagio was the obvious first choice as she was the leader. Deep down, Thorax knew it was also because she was the most beautiful. If Thorax somehow won her over, than her underlings would no doubt be unable to do anything without her. Smiling, Thorax skipped toward the entrance of the alley until another thought occurred to him. Didn’t her being leader mean that she was the evilest of the three?

His eagerness pulled a sudden vanishing trick and the changeling found himself unable to take another step forward. No doubt if he tried to seduce Adagio, she would turn the tables and seduce him instead, bringing him to the side of evil. There was no doubt she could use looks alone to bring him to his knees. With her off the list, that left two more. Aria, obviously, was out of the question, which left only Sonata. She seemed like the nicest, even if she wasn’t the brightest, so maybe this would work out after all.

Exploring the streets of Canterlot filled with so many ponies and changelings, he soon found the Dazzlings on the sidewalk with Aria and Sonata each carrying a bag of clothes for their leader. Picking up the pace, Thorax rehearsed in his head how he would swoon the siren. Once he was close enough, he said, “Hello!”

They turned around and seemed to be surprised to see him. “Uh, hi?” replied Adagio.

“I saw you girls perform earlier and I was moved! Your voices are as beautiful as you are!”

“Oh?” Adagio fluffed her mane and grinned at him. “You liked our show?”

“Absolutely! I have been in this city for one day and you three were easily the best thing I’ve seen!” He stepped closer despite his gut ordering him not to. “I just had to meet you for myself.”

“We always appreciate our fans.” To hear Aria speak in such a friendly voice was almost alien to Thorax. “So do you want an autograph or something? Right now, you can get one for free for being so bold.”

“Thank you, but I just wanted to know her name.”

Aria and Adagio looked at Sonata, who seemed taken aback. “Me? I’m Sonata Dusk!”

“Sonata,” the changeling repeated in his most soothing voice. “Such a lovely name. I’m sure the pony herself is even more lovely.”

Aria loudly gagged and turned around. “Okay, time to go. I think I’m going to puke.”

Adagio jumped between Thorax and Sonata. “Hello? Do you need your eyes checked or something!?”

Sonata walked around her. “You think I’m cute!?” She nervously giggled with a blush on her face. “You’re kind of cute, too. Well, for a pony, anyway.”

Thorax took both of Sonata’s hooves with their eyes locked. “My name is Crystal Hoof. I’m a poet from the Crystal Empire.”

“A poet?” she asked, almost breathless. “That’s like the most romantic job in the world! Even more than pool boy and pizza delivery guy!

“Yes it is. Your name, Sonata, also rhymes with...with...uh…” Thorax bit his lip. How did Zecora never have this problem? “...Enchilada?”

“Enchilada?” Adagio repeated as she continued fluffing her mane. “That’s so-”

“Romantic!” Sonata’s face grew pink and she booped her nose against Thorax’s. “You’re so amazing and know all the right words! We should totally go out!”

Aria turned to them with a look of irritation. “Wow, Sonata. Do you not come with any brakes? You barely know the guy. Why don’t you go on and marry him already since you’re going this quick?”

“MARRY!?” they both cried, one happily and one not so much.

Unfortunately for Thorax, his fear was a drop of blood in the sirens’ ocean. Aria and Adagio exchanged sinister glances at each other, quietly cackling. “Oh, absolutely,” encouraged Adagio. “I mean he’s quite a catch, isn’t he?” Sonata eagerly nodded. “So what are you waiting for? You two should get hitched today.”

“TODAY!?” Thorax cried, bringing the attention of many residents passing by.

“That’s a great idea!” Sonata turned to Adagio, sniffling. “Dagi, will you be my best mermare?”

The yellow siren patted her on the head. “I would be delighted.”

“Better get a move on,” said Aria deviously. “Looks like your fish is trying to swim away.”

Sonata looked dead into his eyes, her pupils shaped like hearts, and marched toward him. “Crystal Hoof! Take me as your bride!”

Thorax could only back away with his eyes locked on the lovestruck siren. Flying would have been the obvious way out, but he was too mortified to consider it. “Sonata, this is all so sudden! We don’t even have a wedding dress for you! You can’t get married without one!” At that very moment, they were walking past a bridal shop with many beautiful wedding dresses on display. Without breaking eye contact, Sonata’s hoof crashed through the window and stole one of them, throwing it on herself in an instant. “A-a-and rings! We don’t have anything to symbolize our love!”

“Wedding ring sizing!” called a mare from a stand behind Thorax. “Get your wedding ring or bangle sized today just so you’re ready for your big moment!” As Sonata walked next to it, she slammed her hoof on the counter. Two bangles flipped into the air, one landing perfectly around her foreleg and the other caught in her tail. She suddenly launched it toward the changeling, who held up his forelegs to defend himself, only for it to land around his hoof.

Looking at his new accessory caused more sweat to pour from his head. “This is crazy! Where are we even going to get married on such short notice!?”

“Flimflam Brother’s instant Las Pegasus style weddings are going out of business!” announced Flim. With his brother, they stood in front of a grassy area in Canterlot with a wedding set already ready to go, complete with dried roses, a wedding cake falling apart, chairs covered with leaves and dirt, and a stained white rug that led from the entrance right to the altar. In the corner were small neon signs that occasionally lit up, purchased directly from Las Pegasus gift shops to give their set up cost effective appeal.

“Our first lucky customer can get the wedding of their dreams right now for free,” called Flam. “Hope you don’t mind stale cake and wilted flowers! It’s not totally glamorous, but it’s free for the first couple!”

Flim looked around before finally noticing the approaching couple. “Oh! Here comes one now! Make a big scene so we can rope in some suckers and kick off our instant divorce court later!” Flim pressed a button on the radio, playing organ music at almost full blast as they went up to the altar. Adagio and Aria were in stitches as they took their seats in the front row. It wasn’t long until the two of them began singing along to the music.

“Here comes the bride,

All dressed in white!

Here comes the groom,

Preparing for his doom!”

Many ponies and changelings overheard the music and approached, all eager to see a wedding take place (or to get free food). It was a packed house as Thorax bumped into Flam, finally ending his backwards trek. “Ready for the big day?”

“N-n-no! I-I-I don’t even have a suit!” Before he could even blink, the other unicorn threw a blue tuxedo over him and held up a mirror.

“Not bad, eh? Compliments of Mr. Hoity Toity, but it’s only a rental!” He then tossed Sonata a bouquet of dead flowers and she grinned as shot caught it.

“So beautiful!” A blinding flash left Thorax in a daze as a blue earth pony with thick purple glasses snapped a photo. “Not as good as mine, but it fills me with so much joy! Young love is so precious!”

Flim opened a book on the podium and began reading. Thorax couldn’t process a single word he said with everything going on. This couldn’t be happening. He tried one thing to attempt friendship and look where he was. His hopes of getting married to someone wonderful like Queen Nymph was…

Actually, that was stretching it. He wasn’t worthy of her.

Princess Twilight?

She wasn’t into dating.

Rarity?

Over Spike’s dead body.

Anyone who wasn’t Sonata Dusk?

Most definitely.

As his life was closing the curtains around him, he had one final thought. His only regret was that he did not realize his mistake from the first time and now, he blew it. A fatal error that he of all changelings should have known by now.

Crystal Hoof was too sexy for this world.

“Do you, young lady, take this chump to be your husband?” asked Flim.

“I do! I have been dreaming of this moment since we first met!” Her two bandmates were laughing harder, but no one minded them, mistaking their laughter for bawling as their friend was getting married.

“That wasn’t even ten minutes ago!”

Flim bent down and nudged Thorax. “Isn’t love just something? And do you take this desperate broad to be your wife?”

Thorax gulped as he looked dead into the eyes of his bride. Sonata wept tears of joy and it was nearly enough to keep him from saying no. At the moment, Thorax contemplated a married life with Sonata. Sure, she was an evil being from the ocean, but perhaps she had a nicer side. She was clearly very interested in this wedding and he was certain that this was not a trick. Maybe the two of them could work together to help reform Adagio and Aria. Maybe he could make a living writing about siren culture and history. Maybe he…

...should stop trying to convince himself that this was a good idea.

With great effort, Thorax broke his trance and unleashed his magic. He reverted back to his true form, shocking everyone around him. “YOU!?” Sonata gasped.

“How does this keep getting better!?” Aria managed to ask in between laughs.

“I think I know,” Adagio said before laughing.

Loud murmuring erupted around the bride and groom, turning this happy moment into a very unsettling one. “Sonata, listen. It was an acci-”

“You were trying to trick me into marrying you!?” She threw the bouquet right in his face. “You are the worst! The worst of the worst! I hate you!” The siren charged her groom to rapidly beat her hooves against him. “IhateyouIhateyouIhateyouIhateyouIhateyouIhateyou!”

“That’s changelings for you,” Adagio said loudly as she strolled up to the altar. “They only pretend what you want them to be long enough for them take something from you.” She held out her hooves and Sonata dove into them. As she comforted her, Adagio looked directly at her audience. “Looks like they ruined yet another wedding in Canterlot. Who is safe from their trickery?”

“What a jerk!”

“They’re no different from Chrysalis!”

“Hey! This guy has nothing to do with us!”

“Yeah! We should stop fighting each other and teach him a lesson together!”

The angry mob slowly approached and Thorax trembled. He didn’t even notice that the Dazzlings had already slipped away. Before the angry ponies and changelings could get to him, Flim and Flam stood before them. “Good people of Canterlot!” cried Flam. “Stop yourselves at once!”

The groom exhaled relief. “Thank-”

“For five bits, you can get a piece of cake or other wedding decorations to throw at the changeling who broke that poor mare’s heart!” announced Flim. “For ten bits, you can get your picture taken as you deliver retribution! Makes for an interesting conversation during parties!”

The mob reached into their bags and pockets to throw bits at the brothers. They then grabbed everything they could and readied that themselves as the two unicorns stepped aside. “Perfect! Now smile for the camera!” Once the camera flashed, Thorax’s pupils shrunk to nothing as wedding decorations rained upon him.

Somehow, Thorax managed to escape from the enraged crowd amongst their frenzy. In the mess of chairs, tables, flowers, and cake, he took cover and changed into a random pony to escape the rampage. His body was sore, but it didn’t hurt nearly as bad as he dignity. He was a mess, covered with small bruises and cake bits. He took a piece of cake off himself and ate it in attempt to comfort himself.

The cake was horribly stale.

At the palace, the guards just looked onward, paying him no attention as he went past. It was a long walk to his room and unfortunately, he came across a familiar face. “Thorax?” Luna ran and picked him up in her hooves. “What happened to you? Did you happen to be nearby while Celestia ran wild in a bakery?”

“No...I don’t wanna talk about it.” It didn’t take much effort for him to be free from her. With his head hanging, he kept on walking, but soon realized he wasn’t going anywhere. Luna’s magic was holding him in place as she stepped in front of him.

“It was the sirens, wasn’t it?” He groaned as the shame kept pouring down on him. “Oh goodness. They are more troubling than I had assumed. Perhaps I shall teach them a lesson in respecting authority.”

“Don’t. It was all my fault.” Thorax no longer had any strength left and flopped onto the floor. “I guess Nymph is going to fire me and I have to tell my friends that I am a complete failure.”

“You’re being too hard on yourself.” Luna teleported them to her bedroom, magically cleaned him off, and sat him on her bed. “Now Thorax, tell me exactly what happened.”

Reluctantly, Thorax explained his brief moment with the troublesome trio and the various methods he employed to befriend them. As he continued his story, he realized each idea was dumber than the last and he felt so ashamed for thinking them up in the first place. When he finished, he just laid on the bed and stared at the ceiling. “What am I going to do? Nymph’s counting on me and those girls are too much for me to handle. I don’t think anyone can tame those beasts.”

“Nonsense. You keep thinking them as powerful sirens, but as of now, they are no different from regular ponies.” Luna magically brought over a picture of herself and Chrysalis as Cherub. “Chrysie was very difficult to connect with for a while, long before I knew who she was. She did open up time to time and we grew close, despite her revenge plot. In the end, it was the friendship I gave her that won her heart.” She returned the picture back to its place. “The point, Thorax, is that you are trying way too hard to get them to respect you. You just need to do the simplest option, which was what you tried first: offer friendship. Those sirens will take more than a day to have them like you, trust me. They will resist, but if you continue offering them care and support, they too will open up in time.”

“But what should I do? They already hate me.”

“For starters, you need to stand up for yourself.” She lifted Thorax off the mattress and made him sit up. “Certainly not like what you did with Aria, but you cannot let them bully you. You need to remember that you are their superior. They answer to you. As much as they may frighten you, remember this: They have twice failed their grand schemes and have suffered great each time. You, on the other hoof, have made good friends and have been given a duty of great responsibility. That makes you easily better than them. Simply be yourself and perhaps when they begin driving each other away, they might find you as a source of comfort.”

Thorax’s body was no longer weighed down by his burden and he got onto his hooves. “Wow. Thanks, Princess.” He jumped off the bed. “I guess I better go apologize to Sonata.” Heading for the door, he had a sudden thought of them tearing him limb from limb for breaking her heart. “Princess Luna? Could you, I don’t know, if it’s not too much trouble...apologize for me?”

The alicorn shook her head. “I cannot do that. If it is truly your wish to become the watcher of the Dazzlings, then you must be able to deal with them on your own. It is you that they must learn to respect.” The sudden thought of dealing with the sirens again on his own made Thorax’s bladder feel heavier. “I can offer you some advice, however. They must learn that there are consequences to their actions and you can use this against them. Remind them of the last two times they tried something. And no matter what happens, don’t be afraid of them. We will never let anything happen to you.”

“Too late.”

Luna flinched. “Well from now on, we won’t let anything happen to you. Just try not to do anything crazy like insult Aria. You’re not doing yourself any favors with that sort of behavior.” Luna opened her bedroom door and looked back at him. “Good luck.”

Thorax stared at the dim ceiling once Luna closed the door behind her. Was this how the princess slept? Living in night while it was day outside? As odd as it seemed, it did provide him with a sense of tranquility. He knew he was going to have to confront them soon, but he didn’t know if he had the courage. Each one struck fear into his heart and there was no possible way for him to stand against the three together. They were beasts of evil and hatred while he was just an average changeling. What chance did he have? All he was good at was looking at gems, writing, and probably tricking others.

Perhaps he should consider Luna’s advice on friendship and try remaining nice to them. Even if they pushed him around, he needed to be the better changeling. However, he did need to think of something to keep them off his back. Clearly they weren’t afraid of punishment as they wasted no time to insult him or even punch him, so he needed a new idea. All he had to do was answer a question.

What did the Dazzlings hate more than anything in the world?

“So are we getting a refund on our wedding gifts? I mean, the free energy was nice and all, but I spent a lot of bits on your perfect dream wedding.” A pillow then flew across the room and struck Aria in the face, which didn’t bother her at all.

“Shut up!”

“Come now, Sonata,” Adagio chuckled. “What did you expect from trying to marry a guy you didn’t even know for ten minutes? There’s desperate, and then there’s that. Honestly, I am quite shocked you never ended up getting married back in Chantlantis after your display today.”

“Seriously. What was the plan if you did get hitched? Rent a motel room and-”

“I don’t wanna talk about it it anymore!” Sonata rolled the other way on her bed to face the wall. “I just wanna kick his butt!”

“Don’t worry. We’ll take care of him if he somehow survived.” Standing on a stool, Aria placed a bucket full of water on top of the ajar door. “Always a classic. Just be quiet until he comes.”

“What if Nymph or Celestia come in instead?” asked the former bride, peeking over her shoulder.

“Then that makes it funnier,” Adagio answered with an viscious grin.

The next few minutes passed in silence. Sonata sulked on her bed while hugging a pillow, Aria laid on hers while staring at the ceiling, and Adagio sat in front of the mirror, brushing her mane. “G-girls?” They looked toward the door, finding Thorax’s blue eye peeking through. “Can I come in? I want to talk to Sonata.”

“No!”

“Now, now, Sonata,” said the dazzling leader. “We should hear what he has to say. Why don’t you step on in, Thorax?”

Each siren eagerly watched the door as it slowly opened. Right as Thorax came into view, he was assaulted by water before the bucket landed right over his head. Panicking, Thorax ran around in circles before running into a wall and hitting the floor. The three singers burst out laughing at the fallen changeling as he slowly took off the bucket. “That was so worth it!” laughed Aria as she clutched her sides.

“Serves you right for breaking my heart!”

Tossing the pail aside, Thorax shivered as he got up. “I guess I deserved that.” A pillow then flew straight into his face.

“And you deserved that, too!”

Adagio sat on the edge of her bed, looking at Thorax with devious delight. “So why has our little keeper come back? Perhaps you still wish to be our friend? Maybe your queen sent you to fix your mistakes?”

“I came to apologize.” Thorax looked over to Sonata, who tightly clung to a pillow as she stared at him with contempt. “I’m sorry I tricked you. I was just trying to find a way to make you girls like me and I just had a really dumb idea.”

“I’ll never forgive you! You totally made me think you were the love of my life and now I look like an idiot!”

“Which is different how?” asked Aria.

“Tone it down,” commanded Adagio. “Poor Sonata is having a bad day.”

Taking a deep breath, Thorax looked toward Aria. Although she looked bored on the outside, he knew full well of the fury that dwelled deep within. “And Aria, I’m sorry I acted like such a jerk.”

“Whatever. I know we’re stuck with you, so if you stay out of my way and keep your mouth shut, we’ll get along just fine.”

Adagio smirked at her backup singer and then pointed to the door. “Now that you’re done, you can go ahead and leave.”

“But don’t you want your apology gifts?”

The Dazzlings immediately became alert. “Gifts? You got us gifts!?” Sonata asked eagerly in a tone completely opposite of her mood just a minute ago.

“Probably some changeling trash,” said Aria as Thorax stepped out of the room. “What do you think a guy like him could possibly-” Her words were lost when he returned with a full tray of sushi on his back. “No way.”

“I-I hope you like it.” Thorax set it down on the carpet. “I kinda thought that since you all come from the ocean, maybe you girls liked eating fish.” They got off their beds and looked hungrily at the colorful variety of rolls laid before them. Eel, shrimps, tuna, yellowtail, and several other fish were neatly packed onto several little plates. “Princess Luna was kind enough to help me pay for it and I hope this makes up for today.”

“We’ll see.” Adagio laid on the floor and took a pair of chopsticks and the other sirens did the same. However, they struggled immensely to hold them in their hooves before ultimately tossing them aside and grabbing a roll by hoof. After dipping it in soy sauce, Adagio bit her roll and shivered happily. “I have missed this so much.”

“I guess you’re good for something after all,” commented Aria.

“I kinda forgive you, so better keep being nice to me!” Smiling, Sonata stuffed her cheeks with rice and fish.

It took only about five minutes for the sirens to wipe out the entire tray. Even with Adagio and Aria trying to look civilized as they ate, their speed was incredible. Once the final bite was taken, Adagio wiped her mouth off with a napkin. “Well, Thorax, I suppose you have proven yourself to be a valuable servant to us.”

“I am not a servant,” he argued. “I just wanted to give a peace offering so that we could start over. I know it sounds crazy, but I still hope we can be friends.”

“Friends?” taunted Aria. “With a weenie like you? Yeah. Sure. Let’s all frolic in the fields of friendship!”

“Where’s that? That sounds super fun!” Sonata became confused when Aria's head slammed onto the tray.

“Sorry, but we’re not interested in your offer.” Adagio stood up and laid on her bed, making herself comfortable as she held her condescending look on the changeling. “Why don’t you run along now before Aria teaches you another lesson?”

The sight of Aria staring at him nearly made Thorax run out of the room, but he held his ground. “Could you at least try being nice to me?”

Adagio was unable to hold back her laughter. “Can you believe him? He thinks that he can tell us sirens what to do. I don’t know if it’s funny or sad.”

“Maybe it’s both!” teased Sonata.

“Give us one good reason we should act nicer,” asked Aria, highly amused. “Go on, tough guy. We’re all ears.”

“If you don’t treat me better, I will have to use my last resort.” Thorax paused to build up dramatic tension and hoped this was going to work. “I’ll quit.”

The Dazzlings remained silent for only about two seconds until they exploded into laughter and Thorax felt so stupid, but he had to keep it up. “Wow! That’s certainly a threat!” said Adagio as she struggled to breathe. “Truly an original one!”

“The poor little baby will have to run back to his mommy! Whatever shall we do?” taunted Aria.

Thorax blushed intensely as they continued mocking him. “I don’t think you get it. If I’m not here to watch you three, that means they will have to get somepony else to do it.”

“Oh?” Adagio laid her head on her hooves and directed a teasing grin at Thorax. “Such as who?”

“Twilight Sparkle.”

In an instant, the room felt as if it was entirely coated in frost. Before Thorax’s eyes, Adagio’s calm and taunting face steadily transformed into one of anger and it often convulsed as the burning fury within begged for release. The other sirens were well aware of her change and looked worriedly to each other. “Twilight...Sparkle?”

Thorax nodded as he stepped back. “That’s right. Which means you will have to serve directly under her.”

“Not a chance,” argued Aria while taking occasional glances at Adagio.

“Sorry, but I don’t make the rules. Also, because Twilight never has servants, we’d have to change up your backstories a bit. You would also have to pretend to be...her friends.” The heat emanating from the golden siren was becoming intense. “And Adagio, you would have to say Twilight Sparkle is your...best friend. Maybe even your BFF.” Adagio was practically huffing flames at this point. “And she’d probably change your band name, too. How does Twilight Sparkle’s Twinkling Stars sound?”

Aria and Sonata quickly took cover behind their beds and before Thorax found a hiding spot, Adagio jumped onto the floor. He found himself unable to take another step as Adagio’s eyes kept him petrified while she came closer. Despite the enchantment that kept Adagio’s emotions hidden, Thorax could feel the intense anger directed toward him. With so little room between them, Thorax laid on the floor and whimpered as Adagio stood over him, ready to do whatever horrible thing she had in mind. Silence extended for over a minute before she finally spoke. “So it’s either you...or her.”

“It’s up to you,” Thorax replied in nearly a whisper.

Finally, Adagio turned away and allowed Thorax a few seconds of respite before she turned around grabbed the top of his head to hold him up. “You’re not our keeper. You are our servant. You will do what we say when we say it. If you do a good job, maybe I will consider treating you just a little better. Are we clear, Thorax?”

“Y-yes, Adagio.” She dropped him and entered the bathroom, slamming the door shut. Once they heard the cold shower running, Thorax looked at Sonata and Aria. The utter fear in their faces, especially Aria’s, gave him a surge of confidence. “I suggest you two start behaving as well. Would either of you like to face Adagio if you do something that makes her have to pretend to be Twilight’s best friend?” The sirens quickly shook their heads. “Good. Have a nice day.”

With his head held high, Thorax proudly walked out of their bedroom. “I did it! I really did it!” He laughed out loud and bounced around as if he was Pinkie Pie. “Nymph is going to be so proud of me! I put those girls in their place!” He no longer bounced and his smile was slipping away. “The look on Adagio’s face was priceless! She looked ready to have a heart attack!” His pace slowed to a crawl while sweat coated his shivering body. “I must have been crazy to say all that stuff right in her face! Who knows what she would have done to me!” It wasn’t long until his pounding heart, cold sweat, and trembling legs caused him to fall over. The hallway was filled with the sound of trying to breathe as he struggled to keep calm. “I could have died! Adagio could have smashed me right then and there! What was I thinking talking to her like that!?”

As he laid on the carpet in the middle of the hall, he could hear voices from around the corner. He tried to get on his hooves so he could avoid raising questions, but he did not have the energy to do so in time. “Thorax!” Nymph came sprinting over to him with Chrysalis right behind her. The queen picked him up and tightly hugged him, further adding to his problem of needing air. “What happened!? What did those horrible girls do to you!?”

“Nothing!” He tried freeing himself, but she had enough strength to make Big Mac cry uncle. “I just tripped!”

Chrysalis patted Nymph on the shoulder and she released him. “So where are the Dazzlings? Lulu told me you were having some difficulties with them.”

“Not anymore.” Thorax stood up and smiled. “We came to an understanding and they promised to go easier on me. I made real progress with them today.”

Nymph giddily clapped her hooves. “Wonderful, Thorax! I knew you were the perfect changeling for the job.” She then turned to her sister, looking less happy. “I’m sure you feel silly now making bets with Rainbow Dash about him!”

“W-what bets?”

Chrysalis rubbed the back of her head. “We were betting on how long you would last with them. Rainbow Dash gave you five days.”

He gulped. “And how many did you say I would last?”

“...Two? B-but I’m so glad you have proved us wrong! It’s not that I think poorly of you or anything! I just know those sirens are a real problem and thought they would overwhelm you! Heck, I’m sure most ponies wouldn’t have lasted one day with-”

“Chrysie, you are talking too much.”

The older changeling blushed and looked away. “I’ll...go see what Luna is up to. Forget anything I said.” Chrysalis turned around and walked off with haste.

Thorax was too focused on watching the former queen who defeated Celestia herself retreat like an embarrassed child to notice Nymph stroking the top of his head. “I knew I made the right choice picking you. For doing such an excellent job on your first day, I feel that providing you with some sort of reward would be most appropriate. How about I take you out into the city-”

“NO!” Thorax scrambled a short distance away from the startled queen. “I mean, no thank you. I’m just so tired from keeping up with the Dazzlings that going outside will just tire me out more or something. I want to go lie down and call it a night.” He stretched and feigned a yawn. “Long day, you know?”

“Oh. Very well then. You deserve some rest. I’ll write a letter to Twilight to inform them of your excellent progress.” Nymph playfully pulled on his cheek. “They will be as proud of you as I am.” Thorax could not help but blush as she walked away. “Have a nice evening, Thorax.”

“You too.” Once he was alone, Thorax walked at a steady pace back to his room, although he had to stop a few times to remember where he was in the palace. When he finally found his room, the first thing he did was lie on the bed and relish in the immense comfort it provided.

His time in Equestria had to be more eventful than his entire life in the Changeling Kingdom. While Pharynx was back in Changelingville keeping patrol for any potential danger, Thorax made friends with Queen Nymph and the Equestrian Princesses and now had a duty that his brother would have killed for. Thorax turned to the nightstand to look at his book, smiling as he thought about what future adventures he would record for all changelings to read.

If he survived to tell the tale, of course.

Author's Note

The next chapter is going to star Chrysalis and Luna, but since it's currently over 20k words, I'm going to break it into three parts. We'll even get a brief glimpse into a day of Chrysalis working in Cupid's Arrow since it's been so long since we've seen her work her job from the first fic. One chapter idea I ended up scrapping was Nymph taking Pinkie's form so she could help Chrysalis with matchmaking to not only spend time with her, but to get ideas for her romance novel. The reason I tossed it was because nothing significant happened that moved the plot. I actually do have an incomplete chapter I worked a lot on before axing it for a number of reasons and I still have the google doc which I'll link in a blog post on a later date with reasons of why I ended up rejecting it. I think the replacement chapter will work far better.

Another rough draft idea that didn't make it was Hornet, a sort of significant changeling from the first story. He was going to help out Nymph and be kind of a hardass, especially toward Chrysalis, but I had a lot of trouble figuring out what to do with him to make his impact on the plot important and make him an interesting character. Once Thorax first appeared on the show, he was replaced (this fic has been in development hell for a long time).

Afterhours

Luna closed her eyes as the cool water washed over her. In her private sanctuary, the alicorn bathed in the lake under the moon’s light. No need to worry about royal duties or evil villains. All she sought do was relax in her haven. As she swam towards the middle of the lake, she noticed something off. The lights of the large flowers and mushrooms on the surrounding hills were flickering. Taking flight, Luna investigated the large flowers over the small center island and when she touched it, she was surprised when it suddenly wilted and became dust. She backed away and then noticed it was becoming darker. Her sanctuary was disappearing before her eyes, fading into darkness until nothing was left but the night sky. One by one, the stars went out and soon, only the moon remained. When it disappeared, Luna was left alone in the darkness and fell into nothingness.

The princess slammed onto the floor next to her bed, eyes heavy and angry. One in the afternoon was too early for Luna to be awake, but it was hard to sleep with the loud shouting outside. Putting on her slippers, Luna walked to the open window and stuck her head out to see what had dared disturb her slumber. She looked down into the garden, finding Celestia, Nymph, and the three sirens in the middle of a spectacular scene. The princess leapt out of her window and landed nearby, but none had noticed her given what was happening.

“Say it again!” roared Adagio, clinging onto Aria’s back as the siren tried to knock her off. “I dare you!”

Aria threw herself against a tree, but it wasn’t enough to remove her assailant. “It’s hard to concentrate with me carrying a heavy load on my back!”

Somehow, the purple siren could still remain standing as Adagio began strangling her. “I am not fat! You’re just jealous of my figure!”

“Yeah!” agreed Sonata. “If it weren’t for your hair, everyone in other world would totally think you’re a guy, Aria!” She laughed loudly until she was torpedoed by Aria.

Celestia had a hoof over her mouth, looking concerned, while Nymph had her face buried in her hooves, completely defeated. The noise of the Dazzlings try to rip each other’s throats out was too much for the tired alicorn to bear, so Luna filled the area with her light. “ENOUGH!” The sirens finally stopped with Aria ready to punch Sonata and having hind legs holding Adagio in a chokehold, Sonata biting on the hoof holding her down, and Adagio reaching for a large tree branch. “Could somepony tell what in the world is going on!?”

Celestia magically separated the three sirens and set them apart on the ground. “I am terribly sorry, Lulu. We were just in the middle of a friendship lesson.”

“Friendship lesson!?” Luna stomped the grass and pointed to the trio. “It looked to me you were trying to teach them professional wrestling! How did this even happen!?”

“I tried teaching them a lesson about sharing their feelings with one another so that they may connect with each other on a deeper level,” answered Celestia. “They had trouble saying what they liked about each other, so I asked them to tell each other something they didn’t like so that they could work through these problems together. However…”

“Aria called me fat!” screamed Adagio.

“I said you were getting fat from sitting around the house!” Aria shot back. “I seem to recall doing most of the work while you two just sat around and sulked in the other world! We would have been on the streets a lot sooner if it weren’t for me!”

“I’m the leader! Why should I do the work? Besides, I didn’t see you ever try to keep Sonata quiet when she started whining!”

“What’s that supposed to mean!?” snapped Sonata. “You two argued all the time!”

Their endless shouting caused an intense rise in Luna’s blood pressure. “Dazzlings!” They thankfully became quiet instantly, but that was probably because she was magically holding their mouths shut. “I want you to each apologize to each other and move on. Understand?” The Dazzlings glanced at each other before crossing their forelegs and turning away, harrumphing. Luna’s glare amplified, causing them to quickly nod. Luna undid her magically and they reluctantly apologized to one another. “There. Isn’t that better?”

“I guess that depends on who you ask.” Nymph stood up and walked away with a hoof on her head. “I’m sorry, but I’m afraid I have grown a painful headache and need to lie down. I’ll see you both at supper.”

Celestia sighed once Nymph was out of sight. “So do you girls now understand the point I was making? You all have so much tension with each other and look what happened. Is that how you want to live? Always arguing until you come to blows?” For once, none of them had some sort of come back and actually looked ashamed. “The lesson is concluded. I hope you three will spend the rest of the day reflecting on what happened by your own hooves. Now I want to speak with each of you individually before letting you go, but first I need a word with my sister.” Celestia walked to the nearby pond and sat down with Luna joining her. “I don’t understand what I’m doing wrong. I thought at least one of them would improve by now.”

“It’s not your fault. These three have been stuck with each other for years and clearly that had an effect on them.” Celestia didn’t seem to hear her, glumly looking at her own reflection in the water. Luna placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Remember, Chrysalis took months to come around, no matter how much of a friend Pinkie and I tried to be.”

The older alicorn nodded as a small smile appeared “You make a good point. With your experience, perhaps you should be the one teaching them instead of me.”

The two princesses chuckled, but then something popped into Luna’s head. “Sister, that’s a brilliant idea! I could try teaching them myself in their dreams!”

“Their dreams?” Celestia asked in surprise. “Not a bad idea since you would have complete control. However, wouldn’t you be unable to watch over the dreams of ponies if you are focused on them?”

“I would be, that is true. Perhaps it would be best if I only did it tonight.”

“Tonight? Isn’t that too soon?”

“Nonsense. I think after their little incident, I should strike while the iron is hot! They showed their weakness to us and I wish to follow up on it. With a little work, I promise they will be easier to deal with tomorrow.” Celestia looked to the side, her face clearly reflecting her concern. “Celestia, I think it would be the perfect idea. In the dream realm, there wouldn’t be any risks.” Luna glanced behind her to the three sirens, who remained sitting on the grass while staring back at them. “Besides, I think their dreams will be insightful. Who knows what vile thoughts they harbor at this very moment?”

“Ugh, why are we still here!? I need to take a bath and fix my mane after being thrown around by that barbarian! Barb-Aria-n. I should remember that one. Anyway, you would think these princesses of all ponies would understand that beauty requires constant maintenance.”

“I wonder what’s for dinner tonight? All these lessons make me hungry. Oh! What’s for dessert tonight!? Brownies? Pie? Brownie pie!? I’m so excited!”

“Wow. Celestia seriously has a big butt.”

Barely able to contain her excitement, Luna turned to her sister. “So? Do I have your approval?”

Celestia looked back to the sirens and then to Luna. “You do. I trust you will do wonderfully.”

Luna clapped her hooves as another bolt of inspiration struck her. “Oh! Perhaps I could bring Chrysalis along? I think she might be the perfect changeling to relate with them.”

This time, the older princess appeared uncertain. “Nothing personal against her, but I do not think she has the patience required for something like this. It would only be a matter of time until she would become upset with them and lash out.” Luna pouted and her ears fell against her head, causing Celestia to take a deep breath. “However, if you truly believe it is a worthwhile idea, then take her with you.” The Princess of the Night’s energy was restored. “Just remember, Luna, that these girls have been through a lot over the years and I truly believe kindness and love is what will help them change.”

“Agreed.” Luna let out a yawn. “I’m afraid I must return to bed and rest up for tonight. Enjoy your day, Tia.” Luna flew into the air and entered her window. Kicking her slippers off, the princess returned to her bed and closed her eyes, kicking her hooves excitedly as so many ideas swam in her heads of how she would turn those sirens around.

She just only hoped Chrysalis would be up for it.

“For the last time,” Chrysalis said, her voice muffled from her head being pressed against her desk, “no, Cupid’s Arrow will not help you write a love song. I am one hundred percent certain that is something clearly explained on the application.”

“But you don’t understand!” the stallion pleaded in the exact same way many others did before. It was one of the most common requests she had received over the course of her career as a matchmaker and she placed it on the list of things Cupid Arrow would not do along with making love potions, breaking up other couples, and calling Princess Cadance. “My muse-”

“Save it.” Chrysalis lifted her head, frowning immensely at the earth pony sitting before her. “Love is not about flashy displays or pouring your heart and soul into a song you might sing only once in your life. Let’s say we try it your way, it works, and you both get married. Imagine some years from now when somepony asks your wife ‘So how did you know he was the one?’ and she answers ‘He wrote me a really nice song’. Do you see how shallow and boring that sounds? Love isn’t about impressing someone. It’s about commitment, understanding, and working together.”

“Just like you and Luna!” Pinkie added happily while bouncing in her chair.

Chrysalis shot her a look, prompting the party pony to stop. The next chair Pinkie broke from jumping on it would be coming straight out of her paycheck. “Exactly. Do you understand now?” The client nodded and she already felt her tension going away.

“So what about a love poem? Those have been around for hundreds of years and mares love those!” Chrysalis slammed her head on her wooden desk.

“Dear Trixie,” Chrysalis huffed as Pinkie wrote on some paper, “this is the fourth and last time I will be replying to one of your letters, so I will get straight to the point. No, Twilight has not grown romantic longing for you since you left. No, I will not help you woo her. And finally, no, I haven’t found a mare who strongly resembles Twilight. I know you two bonded during your stay at her old library, but I feel that you are unable to let go. I am telling you right now that you need to get over her. She is your friend and nothing beyond that. With your current fame, I’m sure you will run into plenty of lovely mares who will fill the void. It’s not like there’s a pony who is just like Twilight out there in Equestria. If you’re that desperate, I’m sure you can find a changeling to satisfy your needs. With love, Chrysalis.”

Pinkie finished the letter and looked up with a look of concern. “Isn’t that a little harsh? I mean, she just wants to find love.”

Pouring herself a glass of hard cider that she kept in her desk, Chrysalis replied, “She has an obsession with Twilight. I understand being madly in love, but sometimes things aren’t meant to be. Trixie needs to accept reality before she turns into a crazed stalker.” After throwing back her liquid medicine, she noticed Pinkie frowning at her. “Okay. We’ll write a nicer letter. I’m doing this out of love, mind you. She needs to get over her already. The sad truth is that mare is going to never find her special somepony.”

Gasping, Pinkie leaned over her desk with her mouth hanging open. “What!? How could you say that, Chrysie!?

“Years of experience. I cannot count the number of changelings who revolved their lives around me, Nymph, and even Mother.” Chrysalis used her hoof to close Pinkie’s mouth and gently push her back into her chair. “She’s so focused on Twilight that when she finally realizes it’s hopeless, that she will give up love forever and most likely devolve into a crazy cat mare. Such is the tragedy of love.”

Pinkie jumped on top of her desk, rattling the bowl of hard candy she devoured on a daily basis. “Well I think you’re wrong! Trixie will find somepony someday and they will love each other and get married!”

It was almost impossible for Chrysalis to keep a straight face. “Yeah. I’m so sure there’s some unicorn out in Equestria almost as smart and skilled like Twilight who would seriously take Trixie as a friend. Do you know any ponies who remind you of Twilight? Because I sure can’t think of any. I bet you ten bits no such mare exists.”

“Well maybe we need to look harder! Equestria is a super big kingdom, so there’s bound to be a pony that will love Trixie! We just gotta look for her!”

It amused Chrysalis greatly that Pinkie believed there was any hope for Trixie. The magician was an egotist, had an annoying way of speaking, and she didn’t even want to get started on that voice of hers. Who would be crazy enough to date Trixie? Even if they did find a mare, she doubted she would be anything like Twilight. However, she was never comfortable with making Pinkie upset, so she would play along. “Tell you what. We’ll keep an eye out for such a mare, even if we have to travel to the edges of Equestria. And if by some miracle we do find such a mare that will love Trixie, I will gladly wed them myself free of charge in my castle. If I’m still not banished at that time.”

Giggling, Pinkie went up to Chrysalis and hugged her. “I’ll hold you to it!” Chrysalis smiled while rubbing the top of the pony’s head, thinking about how this was the easiest bet she ever won.

“OH NO!” Pinkie was in tears when she threw herself on the carpet in front of the next clients that stepped through the office door. “I DIDN’T KNOW YOU WERE HAVING PROBLEMS! WHY DID IT HAVE TO COME TO THIS!?”

“No, no, dear!” Mrs. Cake picked up Pinkie and gave her a comforting hug. “It’s nothing like that. Everything is fine. We just wanted to see Cherub for some personal advice.”

“Oh!” Pinkie sprung into the air and landed in her chair. “But what about me? I’m also a certified matchmaker! I even have a degree!” The Cakes and Chrysalis looked at the wall behind her to see the framed degree that was written in crayon, covered with stickers, and somehow signed by Princess Cadance.

The couple looked at each other as their body temperature rose. “Well...we think Cherub is more suited for our...needs.”

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow upon sensing both of their high levels of worry. She noticed how they were looking at their employee and it wasn’t long until she had it pieced together. “Pinkie, I think they would be more comfortable if we spoke in private. Why don’t you go prepare something for our lunch break later?” As expected, Pinkie was perplexed with the request. “Okay, fine. They wanna talk about boring stuff like in-laws during the holidays, schooling for their children, saving for college, and toilet seat troubles.”

“Okie-dokie! I’ll go whip something up for everypony in the meantime!” Pinkie bounced over to the entrance of the office. “Good luck, Mr. and Mrs. Cake!”

The two bakers waved slowly at her and once the door was closed, Chrysalis immediately asked, “It’s about sex, isn’t it?”

They both exhaled relief. “How did you know?” questioned Cup Cake as her cheeks grew as pink as her mane.

“I knew you were anxious around Pinkie, so if I had to made a guess, it would have to be something you not want her to know or go public with.” The changeling held her hoof out. “Have a seat.” Chrysalis smiled as warmly as she could as the nervous couple sat down. “There’s no need to be embarrassed. I happen to be a specialist when comes to passionate love. Tell all me all about what’s going on.”

The Cakes made gestures at one another, urging their spouse to be vocal until the stallion caved in. “I don’t want you to take this the wrong way, but the main problem is...Pinkie.”

Chrysalis nearly choked. “Come again?”

“She has good hearing and that weird...sense she has,” said Carrot Cake before looking nervously at the door behind them. “It’s hard to...get to it when there’s a good chance she could hear us or just randomly barge in for whatever reason. We just want some privacy, which has been made a little harder since we have children of our own.”

“I see.” Chrysalis leaned back in her chair, tapping her hooves together. “You were wise to come to me with this. You two indeed have a problem which will only be made worse when those children of yours get older. They tend to barge in at the worst possible times. I should know.” The former queen shuddered when she recalled one special night as a young princess when she snuck out to the royal garden to look at the stars.

“We need a real solution.” Cup Cake held her husband’s hoof. “There’s so many nights where we have to fight off our urges and if we do decide to go through, we have to be very quiet. And sometimes, we have to stop because one of the kids woke up for some reason and we need to get them back to bed. It’s frustrating.”

“You’re not the first couple with this problem and you will not be the last. I happen to know a spell for repressing the sound coming from a room. I could place the enchantment in your bedroom later this week. I just need to remember how to correctly cast it. Keep in mind that it does not fully repress sound, so don’t go screaming your heads off.”

“Oh, thank you! You are a lifesaver.” Cup Cake rapidly shook one of Chrysalis’s hooves and Carrot Cake shook the other. “We should have come to you sooner.”

“It’s no trouble.” Chrysalis pulled back both her hooves when she noticed they were stopping. “Is there anything else I could assist you with?”

“Well...can we give some dirty details?” requested the stallion in a whisper.

Chrysalis quietly chuckled at embarrassed couple. “We’re all adults here. You can tell me anything you need to get off your chest. I am a professional, after all.”

“Back when it was just Pinkie, it wasn’t so bad since she frequently went over to one her friend’s house for a slumber party, so we’d use the night just to get wild. But now, we’re just not feeling that same spark we used to from those special nights. It’s even worse since most of our nights together have to be slow and quiet so we don’t wake anypony up. Every now and then we can get Pinkie and even the kids out of the house, but we both agreed it’s time to be more…” Carrot Cake gulped, “experimental.”

“We’ve tried a few things to liven up the night.” Cup Cake looked ready to pass out just from how red she had become. “It’s been fun, but we’re not sure if we’re going too far and think it’s time for a professional opinion.”

“I will admit I have tried a few things myself to satisfy my own curiosity and I think I can safely say I am a professional is this field. Luna was practically a virgin when we first made love. While it was just standard sex for me with a bit of spice sprinkled in, Luna was howling in her royal Canterlot voice!” Chrysalis cracked up as she recalled Luna’s many expressions before noticing the expressions on her clients. The matchmaker quickly cleared her throat and tried to look professional. “Anyway, what have you tried so far?”

“We found this one book with all these crazy positions, like one where you…”

“And when Pinkie noticed the mess and the lower supply count of whipped cream and chocolate syrup…”

“When our neighbors at the store found us buying the leash and collar...”

“At this store in the shadier parts of Manehattan, we bought…”

“Don’t tell anypony, but in the kitchen…”

“And that about covers it.” The Cakes were could not keep themselves from laughing. The more they told Chrysalis about their experiences, the most excited they felt. Beginning with quiet, hesitant whispers, it was difficult to keep either of them from talking about their crazier nights together. Faces burning and bodies sweaty, the couple held hooves and laid against each other while Cup Cake fanned herself “I’m just getting flustered from talking about what we did!”

“Me too. Maybe we’re already on the right track the whole and just need the opportunity to have more fun.” Carrot Cake looked at Chrysalis. “So what’s the earliest you can come by to put in that enchantment?” To their confusion, Chrysalis did not reply. “C-Cherub?”

The door behind them opened and they almost hit the ceiling when Pinkie happily trotted in. “Hey, Cherub! I just made us all some paninis! Get ‘em while they’re hot!” The lack of any form of a response confused the pony. “Cherub? Yoohoo!” She gave her a tap and Chrysalis in her office chair fell backwards onto the floor, stiff as a board. The matchmaker’s lifeless eyes looked ready to pop out of her skull and her jaw was impossible to shut. “Huh. I guess she must be super hungry!” Pinkie took her by the tail and dragged her unconscious body to the kitchen. “Bye, you two! Hope Cherub helped you work out all the kinks!”

“Will you marry me?”

Everyone in the building held their breath as they looked up the scene of the changeling mare getting down on one knee in front of the watermelon colored unicorn. Chrysalis and Pinkie were already drenched in sweat as they waited for the outcome they had worked so hard for. It had been nearly a month since they first met this client and it had been an uphill battle trying to keep things afloat. Chrysalis was almost entirely certain if this mare didn’t accept the proposal, she was going to have a heart attack and drop dead.

With tears in her eyes, the unicorn replied, “Yes! I will marry you!” The changeling and pony came together for a hug as everyone else in Cupid’s Arrow applauded save for Chrysalis and Pinkie, who collapsed with relief. Getting onto her hooves, Chrysalis couldn’t stop smiling as she watched the new couple embrace and kiss. It was one of the few things that kept her going in this demanding job.

She stepped out of the crowd and shook both of their hooves before turning her attention to all her other customers. “I believe this is the perfect way to end the day. Come back tomorrow so that you too may pop the question!” She, Pinkie, Rarity, Spike, and Applejack waved as everyone exited the building. Once they were in the clear, Chrysalis closed all the curtains and shedded herself of her disguise. “I can’t remember the last time my heart pounded so fast.”

“It was so beautiful.” Rarity used a piece of tissue to wipe her eyes. “I don’t think I will ever tire of watching true love come to life.”

They could hear Applejack chuckling from the kitchen as the mare helped herself to a bottle of cider. “From Ah remember, ya see true love as somethin’ from those trashy romance with all the sappy talk.”

“Love takes so many forms, Applejack. I just have a preference.” Rarity patted Spike on the head. “Like what’s wrong with a cute name like Spikey-Wikey?”

“I think it’s great, especially when you say it!” Rarity giggled and Spike looked up at Chrysalis as she snickered mockingly. “At least it’s better than ‘cutie cupid’ and ‘wove bug’.”

Everypony’s laughter quickly caused the former queen to blush. “First of all, I have no control of what Luna calls me! Second, what Luna and I do in private is not your business!”

“Technically it’s not private if she does it in front of us all the time!” Chrysalis glared at Pinkie, who innocently shrugged. “Sorry.”

“I just let her do it because I love her and would do anything to make her happy.” The changeling walked around the room to magically discard any litter her customers had left behind. “We may be different, but I think that’s what makes us a great couple. Luna has opened me up to so many experiences and cherished memories. She may have her silly ways of displaying her affection for me, but I am far more sophisticated and far above such ridiculous notions.”

“Oh yeah?” Spike crossed his arms with a smirk on his face. “So what puppy name do you give her?”

Trained at a young age for the role of a queen, Chrysalis showed no reaction to his question. “I call her common things like my precious pony or my lovely Luna. I am of royalty and do not resort to using such grubish names.”

“She’s lyin’.” Chrysalis whirled around to see Applejack standing at the doorway with half a bottle of cider. “Ah may not be a changelin’, but Ah can spot a lie like a wormhole on an apple.”

“Oh really?” Pinkie and the others turned to Chrysalis, who backed up at the sight of their mischievous grins. “So what do you call Luna in private?”

At first, Chrysalis attempted to sidestep the question by continuing cleaning her home, but she could feel their feelings directed at her. It wasn’t long until the pressure was too much and she looked at her employees, green as a lime. “I don’t have to answer to any of you!” She turned her attention to Spike’s desk, which was a scattered mess of papers and folders that often made her want to drag Twilight back here by force. However, focusing on organizing the mess was impossible with them staring at her. Scowling, she once more looked at them. “I like to call her...my wittle wuvly awicorn of magical dweams.” She could barely keep a straight face as they burst out laughing and she glared harshly at Applejack. “I hope you choke on that cider.” The earth pony happily shrugged in return.

“Well any minute you will be able to call her that right in person!” Pinkie slipped behind Chrysalis to rub her shoulders in attempt to soothe her. “I bet you’ve been missing her all day.”

“You have no idea.” Chrysalis laid on her couch with Pinkie still sitting on her back. “To wait through the entire day just to see her again is maddening. I would give up my life in the daytime if I could spend entire nights with her, but that would get in the way of my own duties. I actually envy those accursed sirens since they get to live in Canterlot with her.” In her head, Chrysalis pictured herself in a maid outfit as she did some...cleaning for Luna.

“Are they still totally evil?” Spike nervously chewed on his claws. “Celestia must be crazy to let them be so close to her and Luna!”

Chrysalis smiled at him. “You’re right. Celestia, Luna, and Nymph are far too valuable to be left near those monsters. I think Celestia should transfer them to Twilight’s castle for Equestria’s safety. Spike, can you take a letter?” Spike made a dash for the door before Chrysalis magically dragged him back. “Dear, you really need to learn to take a joke.”

“Nymph told me they’ve been quite problematic,” said Rarity as she placed Spike on the couch next to her. “Maybe Luna is the lucky one since she can sleep through most of the trouble they cause.”

Chrysalis rested her head on the armrest. “How did my sister and even Thorax get stuck with them? I hope Celestia figures out something soon because just being around those three gives me a headache. Thank the stars I will never be stuck with those fiends or else I may lose my mind. Spike has told me enough about those horrible girls and I think Celestia needs to be a lot harsher with them.” Repressing any thoughts about Tirek, she took a deep breath. “But enough about them. Luna will be coming here tonight and that’s all I need right now. Just a nice and quiet night with only the two of us.”

Pinkie bounced off her back and landed near the door. “Well we better get going before it gets dark. Goodnight, Chrysie!” The matchmaker waved to her friends as they exited while saying their goodbyes to her. Once the door closed, she fell limp on the couch and sighed with relief. Her stomach growled, demanding she get up and satisfy it, and she forced herself up to go into the kitchen. In her fridge, there was plenty of food, but she did not feel for anything fancy. Opening the freezer, she grabbed the opened box of chicken nuggets, dumped them on a plate, and tossed them into the microwave, one of her most cherished possessions.

The kitchen was filled with the hum of the microwave and the sound of Chrysalis boredly tapping her hoof on the table. It wasn’t uncommon for Luna to run late whether due to a long night of watching over dreams or some royal matter needing her attention and all she could do was wait. After about two minutes, the ding of her microwave rang out and she magically set the hot plate of nuggets in front of herself. She squirted some ketchup on the side and then helped herself to her dinner. Cheap food, but quality satisfaction.

A blue light came from the other room and Luna stepped into the kitchen. Merely looking upon her glorious form made the changeling’s heart race a little. “Good evening, Chrysalis.” She magically took a nugget, dipped it in ketchup, and tossed it into her mouth. “How was your day?”

“Same as usual. Sometimes I think I need a vacation.” Chrysalis put her hoof on Luna’s. “Maybe the two of us could go somewhere private and have some fun with anypony to bother us.”

Luna moved closer. “As it just so happens, I do have something fun in mind for tonight. For only the two of us.”

Chrysalis pulled her in, putting her other hoof on Luna’s lower back. “Me too. It’s been on my mind all day.”

“I doubt that. My idea is a surprise that you will not see coming.”

The changeling purred while rubbing her head against Luna’s neck. “A surprise? For me? I’m all ears.”

Luna formed a sly smile. “Later tonight, the two of us are going to go upstairs in the bedroom.”

“Oh?”

Whatever she had in mind, the alicorn looked to be very excited. “Get nice and comfy together.”

“Mmm, Luna.” Chrysalis move her hooves up to the princess’s cheeks and brought their faces only inches apart. “Go on. Don’t keep a lady waiting.”

“And go into the dreams of the Dazzlings to teach them friendship!”

As Luna grinned at her, Chrysalis decided to pinch herself, but it seemed they were not standing within Luna’s realm. She next suspected her be joking, but her senses showed that Luna was completely serious about this. “That’s...that’s your surprise?”

“Yep!” The princess snickered at her. “Just by your reaction, I can say that the surprise was a success!” She picked up another nugget. “Victory is mine!”

Chrysalis slumped in her seat as her marefriend happily ate her dinner. She should have known better. Clearly Luna was not ready for another night of passion after how intense Chrysalis got in attempt to make their first night of love making, but she thought Luna wasn’t that mad about the special “enhancement” spell Chrysalis used on the alicorn. It wasn’t a stretch that Luna was still sore from that first night.

Figuratively and literally.

A hoof knocking into hers made her realize Luna was greedily eating all her dinner. Before the princess could grab another, Chrysalis took the whole plate away. “You know just because I go to your place to help myself to your food stock doesn’t mean you can do the same to me.”

“Come on!” Luna reached for it like she was a grubling hungry for nectar and despite being much smaller than Chrysalis, the changeling had trouble holding her back. “That’s the good brand! They don’t sell it in Canterlot!” A surge of strength made itself known as Luna’s efforts doubled and Chrysalis had not felt herself struggle this hard since the royal wedding. What kind of world did Luna grow up in a thousand years ago? Talking about sex left her flustered and wanting to run out of the room, even after bedding her, but she was willing to try eating meat after watching Chrysalis do it so often.

Chrysalis at last realized that the obvious solution was to use magic to create distance between them. “Well perhaps you should go have your servants make you some. I’m a big girl who has had a long day and I need to eat.” Turning her back to Luna, Chrysalis ate like an animal as she stuffed her hoof holes with nuggets before filling her mouth with their tender goodness. She loudly moaned with delight as continued eating as they gave her much needed relief and as a way to get back at Luna.

“Wait!” Chrysalis glanced back at the desperate alicorn. “What if you give me what’s left and I make you dinner in return? Wouldn’t you like a nice meal rather just a fattening snack?”

Ignoring the irony, the matchmaker asked, “Oh? Lulu wants to make a trade?” Luna eagerly nodded. “How about some buttered lobster?”

“Be serious.”

“Fine. Let me see what I have.” Chrysalis went to her refrigerator and looked at what was in her lower drawers. “How about you make some steamed mushrooms, green beans, and garlic bread?”

“I can do that. Now follow through on your end of the deal!” Chrysalis returned the plate to the table and Luna wasted no time to take most of what was left as she prepared to make dinner. A homemade meal by Luna was better than anything else in Chrysalis’s opinion. Not only was she a good cook, but it was the only time they could eat alone and with Chrysalis not needing her disguise. She wished Luna would consider staying over in Cupid’s Arrow more often rather than have Luna take her to Canterlot, but such was the price of her royal status.

The changeling happily sighed as she watched Luna work at the stove. She couldn’t help but think of a moment like this, only in the future where they would have the additional company of their children. Chrysalis had long pondered what sort of home would be best suited for their little ones. There were certainly benefits to life in a palace, but nothing could beat the feeling of a home. Despite spending most of her life in a castle, Chrysalis was unsure if she could return to that sort of life. Cupid’s Arrow allowed true freedom, privacy, and comfort. Rather than be locked to one room, Chrysalis was free to be herself and be with Luna in the whole building.

Chrysalis’s stomach rumbled as her nose caught the scent of her dinner heating up. Getting off the chair, she slowly walked over Luna and then stood directly above her while resting her head on top of hers. “Chrysalis, what are you doing?”

“Making myself comfortable.”

Underneath, Luna began to fidget. “Could you not stand so close? You’re distracting me.”

“Aw. Are you suddenly feel conscious about your height, my little pony?”

Chrysalis felt the intense heat of Luna’s embarrassment and lowered her whole body onto her in response. “C-cease this at once! I am trying to uphold my end of the bargain!”

The matchmaker nuzzled her face against Luna’s mane, which made her muzzle tingle. “Sorry, but I couldn’t stop missing you, especially during such a busy day. Having you here makes me happy in ways you can’t imagine. You’re the only pony who meets my exquisite…” her forked tongue quickly ran up Luna’s horn, “tastes.”

Luna nearly shrieked as the wooden spoon fell into the pan. “C-C-C-C-C-Chrysalis! The kitchen is supposed to a place of cleanliness!”

Turning her head to the kitchen table, Chrysalis grinned as her imagination ran wild. “Forgive me, but I want to make the most of our time together. I want to unwind before we have to deal with those sirens.” She wrapped her forelegs around Luna’s chest and kissed up and down her neck. This time, the princess seemed to enjoy Chrysalis’s teasing and quietly moaned. She stirred the green beans and mushrooms around in their pans for a moment before finally turning her attention to the royal changeling and giving her a tender kiss on the lips. “So what shall we do after dinner? Maybe have some...dessert?”

The alicorn's blood rushed to her face. “Not tonight. How about we instead share a nice bath together, I give you a massage on the bed while you tell me about your day, we make some hot chocolate, and you show me how your study of astronomy has been coming a long?”

“It’s a date.” After another kiss, Luna turned her attention back to the stove and Chrysalis returned to her chair. The smell of her dinner was filling the kitchen and Chrysalis took another nugget to fight off her hunger. She reached for another, but she decided against it to make sure Luna wouldn’t get upset with her. To distract herself, Chrysalis ranted about some of the more difficult clients she dealt with earlier today and Luna in return told her about some of the more interesting dreams she had encountered during her patrol over dreams. Eventually, Luna finished and set the dishes on the table. “It’s so nice to have a princess at my beck and call.”

She couldn’t resist giggling at the alicorn’s blush. “Silence, Chrysalis. Give me what is mine.” Chrysalis slid the nuggets to her, which she kept warm with her magic, and Luna immediately chowed down while the changeling ate in a more sophisticated manner.

When she was almost halfway done with her meal, Chrysalis caught Luna reaching for a piece of garlic bread. “Did you even eat your breakfast before coming here?”

“No, I was just so excited to give you the news that I came here right after waking up. Besides, you have all the good food here.” Luna looked around the kitchen. “Chrysie, where do you keep your jelly?”

“I keep the barrels upstairs, but I can help you with that here.” She took the bread out of Luna’s hooves and spewed a thick glob of slime onto it. “It’s always better fresh.”

“I couldn’t agree more.” Taking a big bite out of it caused Luna to loudly moan and shiver with delight. “Changeling honey goes great on anything, but royal honey is just divine.”

“If you love it that much, then perhaps we should sleep in a cocoon one night.” She batted her eyelashes. “It’s an experience you’d have to try at least once.” Luna nodded, although she blushed. Once they both finished eating, Chrysalis leaned onto her and the princess was more than happy to hold her. Chrysalis then sat on her lap with her legs wrapped around her waist. “Since you have prepared such a lovely meal just for me, I think it is only fair that I give you something in return. How about some more honey straight from the tap?”

In response, Luna closed her eyes and opened her mouth, prompting Chrysalis to bring her lips around the pony’s. After a bit of tonguing, Chrysalis began filling Luna’s mouth with her jelly and the alicorn moaned. The matchmaker found it a bit hard to keep up as Luna was swallowing her slime faster than she could make it, but she managed. Opening one eye, she could sees Luna’s eyes being completely crossed as she gorged herself. If she was getting this much enjoyment out of it, Chrysalis could only imagine how much love she would generate if she was stuck in a cocoon.

It was only when Chrysalis found herself running dry that she decided to end the magic moment. “How was that?”

Luna swallowed the last bit of jelly and quietly burped much to her own embarrassment. “It was delicious.” She gave Chrysalis a little nudge to let her know to get up so that she could get out of her seat. “Why don’t you clean up the dishes while I get the bath ready?”

“As you wish.” As Luna went upstairs, Chrysalis happily hummed as she scrubbed each dish and pan before placing them in the dishwasher. She was still very bitter about getting stuck with the sirens for the night as she felt like it was an extra workshift for her to endure, but if she was with Luna, then she would find the strength to carry on. Once the kitchen was clean, Chrysalis flew up the second story of Cupid’s Arrow and into her bedroom, catching Luna stripping herself. She didn’t have much to remove and was barely covered in the first place, but the sight was still stimulating.

They entered the bathroom and Luna turned off the running water. She pointed at the bath and Chrysalis laid down in it before Luna rested on top of her. With her forelegs wrapped around Luna’s chest, Chrysalis softly rubbed her face into Luna’s mane. “So why are you teaching them friendship? Is that not your sister’s job?”

“It is, but I decided to lend a hoof after catching the three of them trying to beat each other’s brains out today. As one princess of Equestria, I feel that Celestia should not be alone in dealing with them and will do whatever I can to help her.” Luna looked up at her with pleading eyes. “So do you want to come help me tonight in their dreams? I would be so happy to have your company.”

She knew the question was going to come up and was tempted to turn her down as she felt sleeping was for helping her rest for the next day as opposed to essentially giving her another work shift. Chrysalis was almost mad that Luna was using that look to win her over to her side, but she had already decided. Even in dreams, she did not feel comfortable leaving Luna alone with those three. “Okay. I’ll do it for you, Lulu.”

“Thank you!” She pecked the changeling on the cheek. “We will make an excellent team!”

“I don’t doubt that.” Taking hold of one of Luna’s wings, Chrysalis poured some water on it before rubbing it and checking for any loose feathers. “Luna, I think for our next date, we should go somewhere new.”

“Like where?”

“I hear Changelingville is a lovely little town.”

Luna lifted her head. “But Chrysalis, you’re still banished from your kingdom.”

“No one needs to know. The two of us could pose as ponies, take the train, and spend the day exploring the town. I want to see how my subjects have been fairing. Besides, its the first village the Changeling Kingdom has ever created above ground.”

“I think it’s a lovely idea.” The princess crawled up her lover and pressed her cheek against hers as they laid together. “I have an idea as well. Celestia has suggested to me that we could use her private beach house for a little vacation.”

“The beach? I haven’t been to one for many years. I don’t exactly see the appeal though.”

“My sister has told me all sorts of fun things we could do on the beach like making sand castles and flying kites. I know want it to be a romantic getaway, but I would like so additional company. Not once since my return had we taken a family vacation, so maybe we and Nymph, Cadance, Shining Armor, and Twilight could go together and have fun.” Chrysalis unconsciously tightened her hold on her. “Chrysalis?”

“Oh, forgive me. I was just thinking about something.” She relaxed and used one of her hooves to stroke Luna’s side. “I feel silly for not realizing this sooner, but I have not realized how large of a family I have now. It’s so strange to think it was only me and Nymph for so long. Stranger to think that I may end up being related to Cadance and Shining Armor after what I did to them.” Once more, her hold on Luna grew tighter. “I think about seeing them on my own sometimes. It’s just...what would I say? What would we do?” She sighed. “Perhaps I should worry about that another time. I do not think the people would be happy to know I was around them and their unborn child.”

“It’s no worse than you being in a relationship with me.” Luna’s face brightened and she traced her hoof across Chrysalis’s chest. “An intimate relationship.”

The former queen picked up the princess’s hoof and kissed it. “I suppose that’s true. I don’t think they can hate me any more than they do now.”

A sudden feeling of dread grew within her. Her own joke had backfired and it only took seconds for Luna to notice. “It’s going to be okay, Chrysalis. We’ll get through this together. As a team.” She ran her hooves through her marefriend’s mane and kissed her on the lips. “I love you.”

Chrysalis kissed her back, smiling. “I love you too, my dweamy wittle pwincess.”

Dream Team

After a quiet and pleasant evening that ended with Chrysalis snuggling up with Luna in bed, she found herself in a dream taking place in Bugartha that quickly ended when Luna pulled her out of it and into her dream realm. Chrysalis had been here numerous times, but the sight of the endless stars and the many dreams surrounding her almost always left her breathless. “I’m so glad you agreed to join me, Chrysalis. I think the two of us will make a far superior team than the three of them!” Of the many dream orbs falling around them, Luna summoned three before herself. How Luna was able to find anything without even looking was still a mystery to Chrysalis. Now that she thought about it, with Luna’s reign over dreams, how truly powerful was the younger royal sister? “Are you ready to begin?”

All Chrysalis could feel was stress as she looked at the orbs, but then she turned her head to see Luna grinning expectantly. With her changeling charm, Chrysalis smiled lovingly at her, no matter how hopeless this task felt. “As ready as I’ll ever be. Let’s get to work.”

Entering the first orb, Chrysalis covered her eyes from the brightness of the dream. It look similar to the Canterlot throne room, only with a lot more gold and jewels that radiated in the sunlight. When her eyes adjusted, she moved her hoof aside and gasped at the sight. Before her was what she assumed to be Adagio in her true form laying in a massive bath that reeked of salt water as an endless amount of ponies and changelings stood before her.

However, the siren herself was gigantic and any food brought to her was enhanced in size by Twilight Sparkle, who was chained up and looked absolutely miserable. The alicorn was set on a balcony high above Adagio and picked up strawberries from a bowl, enlarging them before tossing them in the colossal maw below her. On the ceiling directly above the siren was a massive mirror facing the bath and Chrysalis dared not think of what purpose it could serve.

Chrysalis and Luna flew over the crowd and were kept invisible from the dreamer. “Queen Adagio!” one pony called. “In a short amount of time, you have united all kingdoms of the world and brought all crime to an end, making you the most successful creature that has ever lived. Do you have any comments?”

“Absolutely. I could go on all day about me.” Chrysalis and Luna rolled their eyes. “But in short, there’s no need to for people to fight when they spend all their time worshipping me.” Adagio chuckled. “Unless I have them fight for my entertainment, but that’s not a crime in my kingdom?”

“Your Highness, is it true you are going to star in a movie?” asked a changeling.

“Many! In fact, my first film will be my origin story.” Adagio sat up and posed dramatically with the back of her hoof on her forehead. “It will be about how I was the most talented siren to have ever lived and was destined for something greater. There were many obstacles in my rise, my fall, and then my rise to stardom like pesky ponies and, ahem, certain doubters.”

She pointed toward the corner of the room, where they saw Aria also in her true form as she sat under a giant neon sign that read “I questioned Adagio’s talent and all I got was the official title of ‘World’s Biggest Moron’.” The frown the pink siren bore bent far more than what seemed possible. “And when it comes out, everyone must watch it unless they would like to find themselves in the dungeon. Then again, who can say no? Nobody!” Adagio loudly laughed and laid back down before devouring another strawberry.

Chrysalis spat on the ground as the crowd barraged the siren with more questions regarding her movie. If changelings fed off pride instead of love, Adagio could have ended the hunger of the entire changeling kingdom on her own. “Luna, would you do the honors and end this?”

“Gladly.” In a burst of magic, the dream poofed into smoke, leaving them in a black void of nothingness, and Adagio flailed around before slamming onto the solid floor of space.

“W-what’s going on!? Where’s my kingdom!? My fans!?”

“And I thought I had an ego problem,” commented Chrysalis with disgust.

Adagio picked herself up and looked down at them. It was fortunate that they were only in a dream as Chrysalis feared what a creature like Adagio could do to her in the real world. “You two!? Tell me what’s going on!”

“We’re in the realm of dreams. Everything you just saw was merely something your mind created.” Luna brought them out of Adagio’s dream and back to where all the other dreams were. Adagio quietly gasped when they arrived and she curiously watched the orbs fall around her. “Sorry to interrupt your pleasant...fantasy, but we have business tonight. We will explain more once we retrieve your friends, so please wait here. Come along, Chrysalis.”

As Luna entered the next orb, Chrysalis grinned at Adagio. “Just watch your footing. One wrong step and we can never get you back from the dark abyss of nightmares.” Adagio whimpered as she looked downward and a hoof came out of the orb to pull in Chrysalis.

“Must you torment her when we are trying to teach friendship?” scolded Luna as the bright light of the dream began fading.

“Fear always makes an effective motivator. And who said I couldn’t have any fun tonight?” Brushing off Luna’s hard stare, Chrysalis finally turned her attention to the environment and her cheerful grin died in an instant. “Oh no.”

“Oh yes!” Luna flew forward, squealing and jumping like a filly as she looked at every arcade machine she found. “Now this is what I call a dream come true! Chrysalis, do you remember our date to the Canterlot arcade? I had never played so many games in my life!”

“The one where you shook me down for bits so you could win that stupid claw game?” deadpanned the changeling. “The one where you left me in the dust as you played video games and shushed me so I wouldn’t break your concentration? Was it also the one where you screamed at a child in your royal Canterlot voice for beating you in that fighting game several times in a row? Why yes, Luna. I do remember.”

As hard as she tried, Chrysalis could not hold her cold stare when Luna turned to her, revealing her innocent but hurt eyes accompanied with her bottom lip sticking out. Sighing, the former queen walked up and kissed the shorter pony. A sudden roar of cheering broke their tender moment and they looked over to the source of the noise. Around one of the machines was a crowd of strange creatures Chrysalis had never seen before. They stood on two legs, were fully clothed, lacked fur or scales or anything, and had fingers. “Luna, what abominations are those supposed to be?”

“I believe these are the creatures of the other realm that Twilight spoke of.” Luna stepped closer to look over them and tugged at some of their clothes. “I recall the Dazzlings complaining about their forms from here and these beings carry a strong resemblance.” Floating over the crowd, Luna motioned Chrysalis over. “Tell me if she looks familiar.”

In front of the arcade machine labeled “Heartbreaker” stood another creature with familiar features. Wearing purple jeans, a sleeveless shirt under a torn green vest, and sunglasses, Aria Blaze sucked on a lollipop as she held her weapon toward the arcade machine, blasting away other creatures with hearts in their eyes.

“I love you!”

Bam!

“Marry me!”

Bang!

“You think you can date me? You may be hot stuff, but you’re not good enough!”

Ka-boom!

Aria laid waste to her virtual foes with no effort, reducing them into puddles of heartbroken crybabies, until the game ended no less than a minute later. “You win! Love is dead! FOREVER!” The machine showed a high score menu and she placed the first three letters of her name onto the top of the list. Blowing the tip of her weapon, she returned it to its holster and turned toward her fans.

“Aria Blaze is so cool!”

“We love you, Aria!”

“Give us your autograph!”

Aria stood motionless for a moment before raising her hand, forming her fingers into a vaguely similar shape to the weapon she held earlier and pointed toward them. “Pow.” Like magic, everyone fell onto the floor of the arcade, sobbing and wailing as they clutched their broken hearts. With the way clear, she walked toward the exit with immense sway in her hips before everything vanished and she was returned to her siren form. “W-what?”

“We’re just as clueless as you.” Gasping, Aria whirled around to see Chrysalis and Luna approach her. “What was that all about?” asked Luna.

Taking a moment to calm down, Aria returned to her usual rude and uninterested self. “Oh, that was nothing. Just putting the lessers in their place. I’m sure the two of you know how it is.” She crossed her forelegs and looked around the empty void they stood in. “Dream land, eh?”

“How did you know?” questioned Luna in surprise.

“I’m not an idiot. You’re the Princess of the Night with magic powers, so dream powers aren’t a stretch.” Instantly, a can of soda popped into existence and she opened the top. “I always wanted a dream where I could do whatever I want.” Given her massive size, it did not take long for her to empty the can and toss it aside. The can bounced on the ground a few times before it quickly morphed into Twilight Sparkle herself. Neither Chrysalis or Luna had any time to say anything before Aria’s tail pounded the pony into oblivion with a single blow, its might echoing across the empty dream. “So how long have you been spying on me?”

“I do not spy!”

“But you watch ponies’ dreams, right? Maybe they don’t even know you’re there and you just enjoy the show.”

Luna’s cheeks puffed as she looked defiantely at the siren. “I monitor them to save my subjects from nightmares. It is my duty as the Princess of the Night and my form of atonement.”

“Whatever.” Aria pointed at Chrysalis. “So why is bugface here?”

“It’s Chrysalis,” she snapped.

“Sorry. I don’t seem to recall asking for your name.”

“You little…” Chrysalis stepped forward, but was then held back by Luna’s hoof.

“Just wait with Adagio while we go fetch Sonata.” Luna opened a rift and they were back in the dream realm, where Adagio was peeking into an orb in her hooves. “Ahem!” The siren yelped and dropped the orb, letting it fall into the abyss. “Please do not touch those. Why don’t you keep Aria company for now?”

As Chrysalis and Luna went toward the final orb, they heard Aria comment, “How much you wanna bet Sonata’s dream is empty like her head?” This brought out a giggle from the other siren.

Chrysalis braced herself as they entered the final dream, appearing in what looked like a hallway of a school inhabited by more of those strange creatures and it wasn’t long until they found Sonata and Adagio leaning against some lockers. “So how did your test go?” asked Adagio.

“Super! I got an A! As usual.”

“That’s why you have a GPA of twenty thousand.” Adagio put an arm around her. “So how about you give me some studying tips sometime as you are the smartest girl in the whole school? I could use a few pointers.”

“Anything for my best friend! If I help you, will you teach me how to be as talented and confident as you?” Sonata let out a happy sigh. “Maybe then, he will finally ask me out!”

Smirking, Adagio pointed down the hall. “You mean him?”

The two dream guests looked behind themselves and were stunned by the sight. It was a male creature riding upon a massive pony that looked way too much like Prince Blueblood for Chrysalis’s comfort. The bipedal creature’s golden mane flowed in the wind that clearly did not exist and he strummed his electric guitar. He wore glittering jeans and lacked a shirt, displaying his six packed abs to all. His flawless dark blue skin glistened with sweat and he rode up to the two sirens. “Hello, ladies.”

“Hello.” Adagio turned to her friend, who was biting her thumb and looking away. Giving her a pat on the back, Sonata worked up the courage to respond.

“H-hi, Bradley Hunkington.”

“Bradley Hunkington?” repeated both Luna and Chrysalis.

“So summer is almost here,” he spoke in a soothing voice that just reeked of sap to Chrysalis. “What are you going to do, Sonata?”

The dreamer twirled some of her hair around her finger. “Oh, you know. Just figuring out what I’m going to major in college. I’m thinking about getting a degree in being a billionaire with a minor in super modeling. Maybe I’ll do what my bestie is doing and get degrees in singing and being famous. Just basic stuff involving conquering I mean saving the world and stuff.”

“Luna, what in Tartarus am I witnessing?” Shrugging, Luna held up a bucket of popcorn and Chrysalis happily took it.

“That sounds great.” Bradley hopped off his mount and gave it a pat as it exited down the hall. “But how about something fun? I know you like going to the beach.” He slowly took Sonata’s hand, prompting a gasp from her. “I bet you look amazing in a bikini.”

Chrysalis tossed her bucket at one of the students and it just phased through them. Even in a dream, she could feel the sensation of bile trying to escape her throat. “Ugh! Gag me with a spoon already! I feel like I’m trapped in one my sister’s novels!”

Luna loudly shushed her. “Keep it down! We’re almost to the good part!” She leaned in closer, eating popcorn at increased pace, as Chrysalis just rolled her eyes.

“Oh, Bradley…” The two looked deeper into each other’s eyes and the distance between them steadily grew smaller. “I-”

A sudden bolt of magic shot out and grabbed Bradley, pulling him down the hall. Turning around, they saw that he was held captive by another girl in and orange skirt, a purple shirt, a black leather jacket, and a mane of yellow and red. “Well, well, well. My cast didn’t catch a siren, but I guess it’s true what they say about there being plenty of fish in the sea!”

Sonata gasped and took a defensive stance along with Adagio. “Sunset Shimmer!”

Chewed popcorn erupted from Luna’s mouth. “Sunset Shimmer?” she and Chrysalis repeated.

“What do you want with Bradley Hunkington!?”

“My dark mistress Twilight Sparkle wants him to join her friendship army.” Sunset cackled as dark magic enveloped her hand. “She also said that I could dispatch you two if you were to get in my way! I shall seal you away from your lover boy in...THE FRIEND ZONE!” She waved her hand and a burst of magic shot toward them. At the last second, Sonata and Adagio backflipped to dodge the attack.

“Looks like I need to teach you another lesson! This school is ours to dominate!” Sonata pulled out a scepter from nowhere and held it upward. “Siren powers, activate!” The whole room disappeared and they were in a void of pink light. Sonata’s body began to glow and her outfit changed into a white shirt and a short, pink skirt that shined brightly and adjusted in size when her chest and rear expanded significantly. From the top of her head, they could see little pony ears pop up and a pair of pink wings grew on her back. Sonata kept twirling around as more changes were made to her appearance.

“Okay, this has gone on long enough! Luna, end this already!” Nodding, Luna channeled her magic and brought the three of them into darkness.

Sonata, however, kept her eyes closed and she continued spinning and making small noises to imitate her transformation sequence. It wasn’t long until she realized what happened and panicked. “Oh no! Sunset banished me and has taken Bradly away!” She then realized her body had reverted to its original form, causing her to gasp and cover herself with her hooves. “I can’t let Bradly see me like this! I’m not cute or marketable enough!”

Pinching the bridge of her nose, Luna sighed. “No, Sonata. You were just dreaming all that. You live in Equestria now, remember?”

When reality came crashing down, Sonata hunched over, pouting. “Oh. I guess Bradley isn’t real.”

“We’re just going to pretend we never saw any of that.” Luna returned them to the dream realm, where Aria and Adagio awaited. “Now that you’re all here, I shall explain everything. Celestia has asked me to help you three learn the values of friendship since you have been having great difficulty. That is why...wait a minute!” She magically pulled the two sirens toward her and grabbed their hooves. “Chocolate chip cookies? Where did you get these!?”

“We just dreamed them up,” answered Aria nervously.

“That only works within your own dream, which is why you were able to conjure your drink. Out here, I’m the only one in control.” Luna pulled them closer and locked them in a fierce gaze. “You reached into somepony’s dream, didn’t you!?” Reluctantly, Adagio held out her tail with an orb held by her fins. Inside, Chrysalis could see Celestia in a kitchen of a house, putting down a plate of freshly made cookies for Luna as well as younger versions of Twilight, Spike, and Cadance. “Do not interfere with dreams! They are delicate and your actions could have an effect on the dreamer’s mind!”

“Wow. Stolen cookies,” Aria snarked while eating the rest. “Truly a night terror. I’m sure therapists help ponies with that all the time.”

“That’s not the point!” Luna held her stare for a moment and then relaxed. “Just don’t touch anything here. We’re here to help continue your lessons.”

“If I pinch myself, will I wake up and not have to do this?” asked Aria as she looked off into the distance.

“I’m afraid not.” Luna held a hoof toward her companion. “To help me tonight is my good friend, Chrysalis.”

“How exactly is this any different from what Celestia has tried?” questioned Adagio, annoyed. “I could have been enjoying my dream right now.”

“We’re not exactly like Celestia. If you recall, both Luna and I have once tried overthrowing her by force,” answered Chrysalis. “While Luna was purified during her second attempt, it took me time to change my ways.” She walked right up to Adagio and made a slow circle around her. “I know exactly how you feel. You hate Twilight Sparkle with every fiber of your being. The only thing that keeps you going is the thought of getting back at her for what she did to you. You won’t be satisfied until she’s at your mercy and the world is yours.”

Sonata was grinning. “Wow! Are you a mind reader?”

“Not quite. I’ve merely been through the same things as you have. Remember, I was a queen once.”

“And this is supposed to be an improvement?” asked Aria in disbelief. “Are you happy your little sister kicked you out and sits on a throne while you sit in a prison being ordered around by ponies?”

Chrysalis barely held back her scowl. “In a way, I am. The experience has helped me learn many things and helped me become a better person. I may not be queen, but that doesn’t mean I’m not happy with my life now.” Her eyes quickly glanced at Luna. “And I’ve met plenty of special ponies who helped me along the way.”

Luna grew a small blush on her cheeks. “And now we are here to help you. I promise by the end of tonight, you will all think differently of the lessons we are offering you.”

Aria crossed her forelegs and merely rolled her eyes. “Maybe we don’t want your help. Ever think of that?”

Luna’s friendly face began to falter. “Is that so? So you three trying to rip each other’s heads off means that you’re happy and don’t need help?” Aria loudly mumbled something. “Besides, part of the condition of you being allowed back into Equestria was that you would undergo friendship lessons, so you don’t have a choice.” Luna’s horn glowed as she sent them into Chrysalis’s dream, which still remained a void until the princess created a beautiful meadow around them, filled the brim with colorful flowers and trees that shined under the full moon’s light. As a bonus, she also vastly reduced the size of the sirens that that they were roughly her height.

“It’s soooooo pretty!” Sonata floated over to some flowers to sniff them. “You have the coolest magic ever!”

“I thought a pleasant setting would be perfect to help you sirens relax for your lessons.” She laid on the grass and Chrysalis joined her. “Take a seat.” Reluctantly, the sirens joined them. “So are you comfortable?”

“Sure,” Adagio answered uncaringly. “It’s not like we have a say in this anyway.”

“Don’t be so upset, Adagio. I promise this will be an enlightening experience.” Luna summoned a film projector and a screen to replay the rumble she witnessed earlier that day. Watching them go at it entertained Chrysalis immensely, but she dared not smile in front of Luna. If they were taking bets, she would have put her money on Aria without question. “This is where you are now. Look at it.” The Dazzlings barely looked at the screen, each of them flinching. “What’s the matter? Is this not what you truly want? Is this not why you do not take my sister’s lessons seriously?”

The film faded for a moment until another scene played. Inside a disgusting alleyway, the Dazzlings were as those strange creatures from the dreams, wearing torn clothes and look less than healthy. There was no sound as the memory, apparently Adagio’s memory given it was through someone’s eyes and Sonata and Aria were present, as Aria yelled at her for something.

Adagio and the other two became pale as ghosts. “You...you saw that?”

“A dream is merely a fragment of your own mind.” Luna herself looked uncomfortable as Adagio in the film slammed Aria against a brick wall and Sonata stepped in to break it up. Shortly after, the film faded away, but the projector kept running. “I honestly do not try to pry in the privacy of others, but I wanted to know more about each of you when you first returned to this world. I couldn’t bare watching any more of you live that way. It was...painful.”

“How about you stay out of our heads!?” snapped Aria. “I feel violated knowing you can pop into my brain without me knowing about it!” There was a pause as a look of horror grew on her face and then she flew right in front of Luna. “How much have you seen!?”

“I’ve only seen bits of pieces. As I said, I do not wish to trespass as it brings issues of trust, but I thought a few memories would prove insightful. If you truly wish to know what I have seen, I saw how you came together, how you struggled in the other world, your rise, and your fall.” The siren stared at her for some time and Chrysalis wasn’t ready to let her guard down for even a second. She was amazed Luna could show such restraint with her power, especially with enemies as dangerous as them.

“I guess I believe you.” Aria returned to her spot next to Adagio, not once breaking eye contact with the alicorn.

Luna looked over each of them and took a deep breath. “I know it’s uncomfortable to accept how far you all have fallen. We both know. That’s why we want to use our experience to help you become something greater.” The image on the screen changed to the three sirens as ponies hugging each other.

“You want us to become that?” Adagio gagged in disgust. “No wonder you powerful princesses always need somepony to come to your rescue.” Her laughter quickly turned into a yelp when Chrysalis blasted the ground in front of her.

“Keep pushing your luck and you will be the ones in need of rescue,” the former queen growled.

Luna gasped and roughly nudged the changeling. “Chrysalis! Please do not use violence against them!”

“Calm down. I can’t hurt them in your realm. Besides, it’s important they learn proper respect.” She clapped her hooves and laughed. “Looks like I already taught them something. Score one for me!”

“We are going to resume Celestia’s lesson from earlier,” said Luna while giving her marefriend a dirty look. “Now then, Dazzlings, you three have clearly demonstrated frustration with one another on multiple occasions with today being the worst I have seen. I’m very worried that your frustrations with one another is inhibiting your desire to change yourselves for the better.”

Adagio crossed her forelegs. “We refuse to bow down to ponies or changelings. You are prey to our voices. Why should we change? You wish to make us into weak, sappy pawns for your own use.”

“So getting you to stop fighting and to enjoy each other’s company makes you weak?” Chrysalis questioned. “Do you want to know what shows weakness? Knowing there’s a problem and refusing to do anything to fix it. If keeping things the same is truly your wish, then say it to my face. Say that you are happy the way things are between you three and do not want to change it.” Adagio glared at her, but thankfully did not torment Chrysalis’s ears with any more of her condescending voice. “Not such a smart mouth now, are you?”

“Enough, Chrysalis. They get the point. Now this started when you, Aria, were telling Adagio things about her you don’t like. Let’s see if we can resume that without such an undesirable outcome.”

A glance at her leader told Aria that she was already on thin ice. “This is going to end so well.”

“Just try to be nice,” Luna encouraged with a smile.

Aria took a deep breath and faced the other siren. “Adagio, I was trying to say before that I don’t like how you just sat around and did nothing while I did everything in the house.”

Snorting, Adagio jabbed her hoof against Aria’s gem. “I’m the leader and you’re the follower. It’s as simple as that.”

Smacking her hoof away, Aria replied, “Well it sucked. I cooked, cleaned, did laundry, and did most of the grocery shopping. What did you do? Sit around, argue with me, waste money on frivolous junk, and worst of all, I let you do it.”

“And why did you?” asked Chrysalis. “If this was such a problem, why did you not put your hoof down back then?”

For whatever reason, Aria strangely fell silent. It was clear to Chrysalis that she wanted to say something, but she just could not get the words out. “It’s because she fears me,” gloated Adagio. “She’s a tough girl, but I’m the only siren who can bring her to heel. You see, being the leader means having your underlings-”

“I am not an underling!” Aria’s outburst caused them all to jump. “I am not some lowly minion for you to push around! You said we would rule this world together as equals, but no! I’m suddenly lesser than you just because you sing maybe a little better.” Both Luna and Chrysalis became increasingly nervous when the siren growled, showing her many deadly teeth, and her eyes gave off a red glow. “Before you go mouthing off on me again, remember that you and Sonata would have been helpless without me!”

“Oh, that is rich!” The yellow siren floated around Aria, grinning at her. “Me? Helpless without your help? You seem to be speaking about yourself.” From behind, Adagio placed her hooves on Aria’s shoulders. “What about you? Were you so happy when I first found you? You blame me for what happened, but it certainly beats your old life. The one you were so desperate to leave.”

“And you promised me something better. You promised Sonata something better. And look where we are right now.” Aria suddenly turned toward Sonata, who was mostly distracted by playing with one of the glowing flowers. “Come to think of it, I’m not sure why we keep you around. Adagio, I hate to admit, makes a good point about her worth, so what about you?”

Sonata lifted her head and cocked it. “Me? What did I do?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe open your big mouth to Sunset Shimmer. You don’t even do anything useful. I think the only reason Adagio wants to keep you is because she needs someone to fuel her ego since you adore her so much.” With her hooves over her hips, Aria hoovered over the timid siren. “The truth is that you are dragging us down. Sure, you can sing, but what else can you do? You’re just a child we’re stuck watching because you can’t take care of yourself. It’s no wonder why your fa-”

“ARIA!” The siren suddenly looked surprised and turned to Adagio, who went over to Sonata. Chrysalis could hear faint whimpers as Sonata leaned against her leader, who gently held her. “Remember the rules.” Adagio stroked the top of Sonata’s head while Aria turned away, harrumphing.

“I think I’ve seen enough.” Luna got up from the grass and looked over each of them. “Rather than risk another fight, we’re going to change things up. Each of you is going speak with me or Chrysalis alone so we can discuss how to better address your concerns with each other and how to respond to any criticism directed at you. One of you will also be allowed to relax in the meadow to help clear your head and think of what you want to say.” She turned to Chrysalis. “Why don’t you deal with Adagio first and I take Aria?” The alicorn walked up to and placed a hoof on the blue siren. “Sonata, go lay in the flowers and try to feel better.”

“Okay.” Sonata was about to leave, but she quickly turned back around with a sudden surge of eagerness. “Oh! Can we get cool dream powers!? There’s a whole bunch of stuff I’ve always wanted to do in a dream!” Luna, biting her lip, studied each of their pleading expressions. With a smile, her horn glowed and soon each Dazzling was briefly alit with the same color of blue. When she finished, Sonata focused and produced a massive plate of grilled fish. “Yay! You’re the best, Princess Luna!” With her imaginary meal, she floated to a small patch of flowers and curled up with her head resting on her tail. Although she seemed happy, Chrysalis watched her with concern as well as curiosity.

Luna walked away with Aria reluctantly following, leaving Chrysalis with the golden brat. “So Chrysalis,” Adagio said as she swam around to her. Just from her face, Chrysalis knew she was up to something and she’d like nothing more than to knock the look off her. “You say you’re happy with how things turned out, but are you really content with being locked up after losing everything? From being born royalty to being nothing more than a slave?”

The former queen knew straight away of what she was attempting. However, she decided she would indulge her for a moment for her own satisfaction. “I admit, it could be better. Being locked away from the world has been rather miserable and I do long for the old days of my royal status.” Chrysalis gave a dramatic sigh. “If only things were better.”

“Well maybe they can be.” Adagio floated beside her ear. “You could be free once again soon enough. If you play your cards right, you can be free to go home and reclaim all the power you once had.”

“What are you saying?”

“I’m saying we should be on the same team.” Adagio produced an image of Nymph’s crown in her hoof. “You and I are clearly meant for greatness, but that was robbed from us by Twilight Sparkle.” An image of Twilight appeared, blasting the crown into dust and stomping on it with a face of malice. “You think she’s your friend, but how can you be friends with the pony who ruined you? You should take back what is yours. Are you really going to let pathetic little ponies choose how you get to live?” A final image appeared in the siren’s hoof, showing Adagio and Chrysalis shaking hooves with each of them wearing a crown and a wide assortment of jewelry as a massive crowd of ponies and changelings cheered for them. “We can make everything better if we work together. You could have your old life back with plenty of extra benefits.”

“I must admit that you have a way with words. Maybe there’s more to you than I believed.” Adagio held out her hoof, smiling, and Chrysalis reached for it. However, the changeling grabbed her leg and pulled her close. “If you ever try to hurt my friends or my sister, I will break your legs and tail before throwing you back into the ocean for the sharks and the seagulls to nibble on as your scream for a merciful end, which I will deny as I laugh.” She leaned in closer to her ear to whisper, “I know where you live.”

Backing away, Chrysalis was absolutely satisfied as she watched the quivering siren, whose pupils were the size of the tip of a quill. “Get out of my sight.” She chuckled a little as Adagio swam away with haste. No doubt Celestia and Luna were going to be very interested in this and hopefully it would be enough for them to banish or imprison these vile beasts.

Once Luna was finished with whatever she and Aria were discussing, Aria slowly made her way over to Chrysalis while Adagio headed for Luna and the two sirens never once making eye contact. “I have nothing to say to you.”

“Perfect. Because I have a lot I want to say, so pay attention.” Chrysalis cleared her throat while Aria just floated in front of her, looking more bored than normal. “First, I strongly suggest that you-”

“CHRYSALIS!”

She had no time react before Luna launched into the air in the form of a blue fireball and landed before her, causing a quake in the dream. “Why are you threatening them!? That’s not how you teach friendship!”

The changeling looked over Luna to see Adagio staring back, giving her a taunting wave with her hoof. “She was trying to talk me into joining forces with her to overthrow you. What was I supposed to do?”

“Certainly not make gruesome threats!! What were you thinking saying something so awful!? She’s practically shaking!” Luna stomped her hoof. “Go to Adagio and apologize this instant!”

Chrysalis snorted. “Apologize? Surely you jest. She hasn’t even apologized for her first attempt in conquering your kingdom. Perhaps you should work on that first? We need to focus on the big picture before we help them with their petty squabbles.”

“Maybe you need to focus on your behavior,” Luna countered bitterly and Chrysalis rolled her eyes in return. “I know you worry for Equestria’s safely as deeply as I do, but you need remember our goal.” She produced a vicious glare at the changeling, who felt her heart start to pump faster. “Next time think before you speak or else I will put you in detention.” With that, Luna left them alone.

“Geez. You sure made her mad.” Chrysalis didn’t see Aria’s small crack of a smile. “What exactly did you say to Adagio?”

Chrysalis almost didn’t hear her as she watched Luna leave, feeling regret tearing away at her insides like fruit bats at Sweet Apple Acres. “It would perhaps be better if I didn’t repeat it. Luna is right that I went too far.”

“Nah. I think you got the right idea. You mean business and that’s something I can respect. You might be less annoying than Luna.” Aria gagged loudly. “All she wants to talk about my ‘true feelings’ and ‘insecurities’ while you get straight to the point. The fact someone like you wants to be friends with Twilight has me curious. How the heck did that even happen? It sounds much more interesting than Luna and her story.”

“Believe me, I went through quite an ordeal to reach where I am now.” Chrysalis reflected at the events of last year, both good and bad, and then sighed. “Look, I like Luna a lot, but I don’t think she’s qualified to teach friendship to bad guys, at least compared to me. I went through the struggles! I fell rock bottom and climbed my way out! I had to deal with the emotional turmoil about revenge and letting go! It’s unfortunate she was banished for a thousand years, truly, but what did she do to redeem herself? She just got blasted by a rainbow and all was well. No one other than her sister is even alive to remember her betrayal. I’m glad she and Celestia have made up for what happened, but she had it easy compared to me.”

“Had it easy!?” Luna huffed steam from her nostrils and paced back and forth next to Aria. “Does she not understand the torment my mind has gone through for all those years? I have been crushed by guilt for so long, sometimes leaving me paralyzed! I think you understand more than her what it’s like to return to a world that has changed beyond recognition.” She could not take another step as sorrow bloomed within her. “I know Chrysalis doesn’t mean it. She just gets angry sometimes and ends up doing and saying things she later regrets. Besides, how can I have it easy when she can hide away from those judging eyes and fearful whispers? She can live life without worrying about what people are thinking when they look at her. In a way, I consider her to be the lucky one.”

“She knows better than I do!? ” Chrysalis roared at Sonata. “The nerve of that pony! I don’t see how she’s so qualified to teach friendship when all she did was get blasted by a rainbow! Sometimes I think I should be taking charge of you three or even of my own situation.” She both sighed and scowled as the memory of the Crystal Empire intruded her thoughts. “If I had it my way, I would be trying to approach these ponies who still fear me and make them understand my reasons. I had a kingdom that had been dealing with food shortage since its very establishment, so I had to make difficult choices, even ones involving conquest. It was a battle for survival. And yet, Luna turned evil and tried bring about eternal night for her own ends, so where are the ponies protesting her? How do I look so much worse in comparison? How do I look so much worse than Discord!? Ponies need to realize my actions were far more selfless than those of Luna’s.”

Luna reared back and slammed her hooves on the ground, embedding prints several inches deep in front of Adagio. “She called it a temper tantrum!? Is that how Ms. ‘She had it easy’ sees my darkest moment!? The utter gall of that changeling! It’s true I did a horrible thing, but she should realize she’s not entirely innocent, either! Ponynapping a princess during her own wedding and intending to marry her groom is not something a good queen does, no matter the cause! And where does this selfless noble behavior fit with her treatment of Nymph!?”

With messages constantly passed back and forth via the sirens, the lesson had been quickly forgotten as both royals focused on trying to one up the other, but it could only go for so long. Chrysalis took flight over Aria and landed on the grass before stomping forward. Luna merely warped past Adagio before marching toward Chrysalis. Their eye contact never broke for a moment as they approached each other. “May I speak with you in private!?” they boomed at each other and before going away from the Dazzlings.

“Hey!” called Sonata. “What about the friendship lesson!?”

Once they were almost out of sight, Luna summoned a massive tree with leaves that twinkled like the stars in the night sky to allow them some privacy. “Chrysalis, I expected so much more from you, but you have done nothing but hinder my progress! First you bully them with threats of violence and now you dare say these horrible things behind my back!”

“As if you’re any better!” the former queen hissed. “Besides, how has your passive techniques been going so far? Last I checked, they are still a bunch of brats who care little for what we have to say!”

“And you are behaving like one! You are going to stop making a mess of things before I force you out of my realm and take care of things myself!”

Laughing, Chrysalis slowly clapped her hooves. “Behold. The Luna I always knew was inside. It’s such a shame you won’t use that authoritative tone on those who truly deserve it but instead chose to talk like that to your dearest love.”

“You have spine to call yourself that after the hurtful things you said.” They once more locked glares. Neither of them said anything as the gentle breeze of the dream brushed past them and scattered the leaves and petals across the grass. Chrysalis had not seen Luna this furious since she had chased her around in the mines under Canterlot, but she was too angry to care. The intense staredown did not last long as Luna’s rage soon flickered out. “You called my fall to darkness a temper tantrum. How could you dare say that after all you did to support me?”

Chrysalis’s heart dropped into her stomach. “Hold on. I never said that! Luna, I know how much that whole incident has affected you. I would never dare use it against you.” She extended her foreleg and Luna hesitated before accepting her hug. “However, what I want to talk about is you saying that you know far better than I do about friendship.”

“What?” The alicorn backed up from her, shocked. “But that’s not true! Why would you ever think I would say that?”

“Sonata told me that you…” The gears clicked in Chrysalis’s head and her eyes grew. “Luna. Who exactly told you I said you had a tantrum?”

“Adagio. She said other things such as…” Luna fell silent as she and Chrysalis were quickly putting the pieces of the puzzle together.

“Luna.”

“Yes, Chrysalis?”

“Sirens feed off the negative emotions of others, correct?”

“Correct.”

“So would it be unreasonable to assume they could begin fights between others without needing their magic due to years of experience? Especially when two people are already mad at each other?”

“No.” Fire erupted from each of Chrysalis’s hooves as she slowly turned and walked away. “Where are you going?”

“Those girls want to see anger?” Chrysalis look back at Luna with her eyes glowing brightly. “They just bit off more than they can chew.”

“Now hold on!” Luna ran forward and took Chrysalis’s hoof. “You can’t just go back there and terrorize them! It will only make things worse!”

“Of course I can.” Chrysalis laughed as vile thoughts crossed her mind. “In a dream, what I’m about to do to them is not really...illegal.”

“Since this is my realm, I forbid you from hurting them! Or at least traumatizing them in this case! We need to show patience and-”

“Ah, yes. More passive punishment for some of the most dangerous creatures we have ever seen.” To add further insult, Chrysalis petted the top of the smaller alicorn’s head. “Because it has been working wonderfully so far, it is clear we need keep to letting them push us around.”

“Oh, and assaulting them would be much more effective? Are we supposed to whip them into submission?”

Chrysalis shrugged. “If that’s what it takes.”

Before she knew it, Chrysalis found herself shrunken down while Luna had grown in size. “Well because I was placed in charge of them, we will use my methods. If you don’t agree, then I shall take them into another dream while you sit here until you wake up or grow up.” Luna did not bother to wait for a response and walked away as Chrysalis followed at a distance. They found the Dazzlings simply goofing off rather than run off as Chrysalis expected. Adagio was singing to herself, Aria laid on the grass to stare at the moon, and Sonata admired the flowers. “Sirens! Come here at once!” None of them had any reaction and continued their activities. “Dazzlings!”

“This should get their attention.” Before Luna could stop her, Chrysalis launched a bolt straight at Adagio. When it made impact, it simply phased through her and she had no reaction whatsoever. “What in the world?”

Luna flew over to Adagio and pushed her hoof through her. The siren’s body wavered upon physical contact while Adagio never reacted to her touch. “An illusion!?” The princess quickly dispelled them, leaving only her and Chrysalis in the meadow. “Where are they hiding!?”

They both took into the air and scanned the area, finding no trace of any of them. “They can’t have run far. This dream can’t be this big.”

“I can find them. Give me a moment.” Luna closed her eyes and her horn glowed. Shortly after, she became alarmed. “They’re gone!”

“Gone!? Please tell me they just woke up!” The princess gasping did not help Chrysalis cope with the dread she was feeling. The alicorn hastily created an exit and they rushed back to the main realm.

Luna was in a panic as she collected various dream orbs. “Nightmares! There weren’t this many earlier! They must used the powers granted by me to escape your dream to terrorize the dream of others!”

“How is that possible!?” Chrysalis took hold of the alicorn and shook her. “It shouldn’t be possible! I thought only you had the power to move across dreams!”

“I suppose it always has been possible to anypony I grant dream magic to, but none have ever been brave or foolish enough to try something like this!” Streaks of yellow, blue, and purple each came out of an orb and went into another. “This is a crisis! So many nightmares could cause serious damage to Equestria!”

Luna took the orb and they both entered. Inside the dream was a cherry ranch as some earth pony mare with peach colored fur and a red mane screamed in horror as a gigantic swarm of changelings devoured any cherry they could get their hooves on. “Stay away!” The pony swung a broom around as changelings kept devouring her stock. “Ya’re supposed to pay for those, ya thieving wasps!” With one lucky strike, she struck one of the changelings on the head. However, he turned to her, growing viciously and slowly approached her as the others did the same. “S-stay back! Help! HELP!”

A giant wave of blue magic erupted from Luna’s horn and all of the changelings vanished while the cherry trees returned to normal. As the dreamer looked around in confusion, Luna and Chrysalis exited. “It is worse than I thought! They might be trying to ignite conflict between our subjects! If so many ponies and changelings have horrible nightmares about each other, that could have drastic consequences on the population! We need to stop them first before I can dispel all these nightmares they are creating!”

The streaks of light appeared again. “How do we catch them? They move quick!” Before Chrysalis’s eyes, three orbs glowed a color representing one of the sirens. “What’s the plan?”

“Find them and bring them here! I cannot take their power away unless I am in there in person! And stop any nightmare they cause!” The two mares went their separate ways with Luna going after Aria and Chrysalis pursuing Sonata.

Sudden Awakening

Aria had not had this much fun in a long time. Causing havoc all over Equestria in a single night had to be one of the best ideas Adagio ever came up with. While Luna and Chrysalis were fetching Sonata from her dream, Adagio had a great idea of what to do when she discovered they could enter another dream. It was a miracle Sonata ended up begging for and getting them the magic needed to cross dreams, so perhaps she wasn’t entirely worthless. With their diversion set up in the other dreams, they were free to move to their real targets, who weren’t hard to find.

When she entered the orb, she was in the outskirts of some grassy town, where there was quite a bit of nature around her. It was a nice break from Canterlot and part of her wanted to look around at the pleasant scenery, but what wasn’t nice was who she saw. Outside of a little house across a stream were Fluttershy and Pinkie talking with two little foals. “Look, Mom!” said the colt as he held up a picture book up to the pegasus. “It says the annual butterfly migration is going to happen next week!”

“Can we watch it?” asked the filly. “Pretty please?”

Fluttershy bent down and picked up both children. “Of course we can! It will be a fun little family picnic for the four of us!”

“Family picnic? Four of us?” Aria looked at both of the older ponies before looking down at the children. The filly was a pink earth pony with a yellow mane with the colt was an orange pegasus with a blue mane. After studying them, Aria realized that Pinkie and Fluttershy were in fact an item, or at least one of them was dreaming they were. Seeing such a sugary scene of them all hugging turned her stomach. When Fluttershy parted from her family to return to the cottage, Aria floated beside her, invisible to the dreamer. “Cute kids.”

“Oh, they are! They are so excited from wanting to see the butterflies! Aren’t they just the sweetest little ponies?”

“Yes, they are sweet.” Aria grinned and leaned into her ear. “Better savor the moment before they grow up. Everyone knows the sweetest kids grow up to be rebellious teenagers.”

Fluttershy froze and her pupils shrank. “R-r-r-rebellious teenagers?” Turning around, she watched as her children magically transformed before their eyes. Now they were larger, wearing leather jackets, spiked bracelets, mascara over theirs eyes, and looks of disinterest on their faces. The filly had her mane buzzed off while the colt sported a large mohawk. In Aria’s opinion, this was a drastic improvement.

“So what should we pack?” asked dream Pinkie, seemingly oblivious to the sudden transformation of her offspring. “Cakes? Pie? Ask Tree Hugger for her fudge brownies?”

“On second thought,” spoke their daughter in a much more aggressive voice, “we’re not gonna waste our time with dumb bugs. Got this rave going on tonight where all the hot guys are.”

“We’ll be back tonight. Or tomorrow. Whatever.”

Fluttershy’s mouth gaped in horror while her wife didn’t seem to notice. “Darn! Okie-dokie, then! Have fun at your party!”

“Later, hippies.”

Too much for her fragile heart to bear, Fluttershy fell onto her knees and wept. Satisfied, Aria opened a portal in the dream and made her exit, wishing she could get a taste of her misery. Not long after, Luna appeared in the dream and knelt down by the pegasus. “Fluttershy! Whatever is the matter?”

Fluttershy lifted her head and pointed toward the two ponies. “M-m-m-my children grew up to be...to be...rebellious teenagers! I have completely failed being a good mother!”

After looking at the two rather unfriendly looking ponies nearby, the princess knelt beside her subject. “Nonsense. Fluttershy, you and Pinkie are some of the most kind hearted ponies in Equestria. And do not forget that you and Pinkie both have turned villains toward the light, so do you really believe that your children would grow up to be something like this? I have no doubt that they will be sweet and kind like the ponies who raised them.”

The two children suddenly poofed back to their normal selves and came running over to Fluttershy. “Mommy!” cried the filly. “Please don’t cry! We didn’t mean it!”

“We love you more than anything in the world! We want to see the butterflies because we know how much it means to you!”

Fluttershy gasped as her two children hugged her tightly and she held them against her. “Oh thank you, Princess Luna.” Pinkie soon came over to join in and Luna felt her task was completed. She then hurried out of the dream in hopes of catching the sirens before things got much worse.

Sonata entered what looked like a fancy party in Canterlot palace with so many ponies and changelings dressed in expensive clothing, all drinking wine and talking amongst themselves. Her first destination was the buffet table, despite the fact she could conjure any food at will, and was disappointed to see nothing good like chips and soda. She just wanted to find the dreamer so she could mess things up, but who was it in this huge crowd? A sudden sound of something tapping against a wine glass brought the room to silence as all turned to Celestia. “Fillies and gentlecolts, thank you again for attending this evening gathering. May I present our gracious host and outfit designer, Rarity.”

Everyone applauded as Rarity stepped into view, wearing a fabulous black dress coated in diamonds. “Thank you, Princess. I am honored to be named the greatest fashion designer in all of Equestria.” Rarity motioned her hoof across the audience. “I think you all agree given you each are wearing something made with my own special touch.” The crowd cheered in agreement and Rarity descended the stairs to greet all her admirers.

Sonata inspected the ponies near her to look at their clothes, finding them to be boring and anything but fun. Dull suits and stupid dresses that only existed for dumb, boring parties that only dumb rich people enjoyed. They didn’t have a DJ or anything exciting, so who cared about this party? Even worse, that pony Rarity had the nerve to think she had the best fashion sense of all time, even better than Adagio or even Sonata.

It was a crime beyond comprehension, which was serious because Sonata didn’t even know what that word meant.

She thought about whispering in the unicorn’s ear that she was ugly or that her clothes stunk, but she needed to go big. But how? Realizing her control over the realm, Sonata summoned multiple duplicates of herself and dressed them all in lab coats and glasses. They all got to work at various stations, some writing down on chalkboards, others typing on a computer, and the rest messing with chemical beakers. Several minutes of hard work and some explosions later, the computer printed out a piece of paper and all the Sonatas gathered around it, cheering. All the Sonatas combined into the real one as the took the paper and transformed it into a scroll.

Rolling it up, she turned visible and took on her pony form before running up to Rarity. “Excuse me, but you have an urgent message from Duke Bradley ‘Studmuffin’ Hunkington the Third Esquire, the most handsome pony ever!”

Excited murmurs arose as Rarity fanned herself. “Oh my! Well go on! Read it!”

Sonata unrolled the scroll and it fell to the floor, rolling nonstop out the exit and into the infinite beyond. “Could I get a drumroll, please?” One began as the room went dark save for the single spotlight hanging over her head. Summoning a pair of glasses, she put them on and cleared her throat. Sonata paused for a moment before she finally read it for all to hear.

“You’re fat.”

The unicorn gasped as her glass fell and shattered on the floor, staining it with wine. “F-fat!?” Before Sonata’s eyes, Rarity’s body began to grow heavier at an alarming rate as it tore through her dress. It wasn’t long before she was pile of lard, stuck on top of her belly and flailing her stubby legs. “Don’t look at me! DON’T LOOK AT ME!”

“See ya later, Blubberty!” Sonata ran out of the dream, laughing wildly until she was gone.

Chrysalis blew the doors down and immediately caught sight of the damage done. She ran up to Rarity, who had her face stuffed into a tub of ice cream, and smacked it out of her grasp. “Rarity, stop it! You’re not fat or a slob! You are one of the most disciplined ponies I have ever met. You are the epitome of beauty and do not listen to anypony who says otherwise.”

In a poof of smoke, Rarity returned to her normal body mass. “Oh my!” Rarity quickly looked over herself. “I have no dress for my own party!”

“Nothing wrong with going all natural,” said Chrysalis. “You have a nice figure to show off, after all.” The unicorn blushed while Chrysalis decided to leave, hoping for the chance she could wrap her hooves around their dazzling throats.

“Noooooooooo!” Tirek fell to his knees, clutching his chest. “I have been defeated! How? How!?” He reached toward the heavens as his body became encased in stone, making him a decoration in his dark, gloomy throne room.

“At last, Equestria is free!” The dragon knight Spike the Brave, Glorious, Fearless, Passionate, Powerful, Diligent, Enchanting, Mysterious, and Vigorous sheathed his blade. “And soon, Rarity will be too!”

“You did it!” cheered his squire Thorax. “Princess Celestia is going to reward you big time for saving us from King Tirek!”

“You go deliver the news of my victory! Lady Rarity is still waiting for her hero!” Thorax ran out of the lair as Spike charged past Tirek to the double doors behind him. “And her long awaited kiss,” he said to himself. Pushing them open, he was in dimly lit room with large pink curtains before him. “Lady Rarity, I, Spike the Brave, Glorious, Fearless, Passionate, Powerful, and...uh...other stuff have come to your rescue!” He pulled apart the curtains, but no amount of courage could prepare him for the doom to come.

“OH MY GOSH! YOU LOOK ADORABLE!” Sonata scooped the tiny knight and nuzzled against him as he desperately reached for his sword. “I just wanna hug you forever! I always wanted a little brother! Or do I want a puppy? I know! You will be a puppy who turned into my little brother!”

“Unhoof me, fiend!” Spike cried, sounding nowhere as brave from just a minute ago. “I must go save Rarity!”

“Pfft. Rarity is old news! I’m way better than her in every way! Like does she ever do this?” Sonata assaulted Spike with a barrage of smooches and his struggling amplified tenfold. “You should come see me in Canterlot so we can hang out! We can have so much fun! You’re so much cooler than dumb Aria!”

As she continued disrespecting Spike’s personal space, a tear in the dream appeared and Adagio popped in. “Sonata!”

She looked up from her victim and waved. “Hi, Dagi! Isn’t Spike just the cutest!? We should adopt him once we take over! I promise to take him on walks!”

“Stop messing around! I’ve got something you’re going to like far more than that dumb dragon.”

“Okay!” Sonata set Spike on the floor, who was dazed. “Bye, Spikey! Be sure to write to me!” She jumped through the rift with Adagio and it closed behind them.

Chrysalis ripped the curtains down and found the poor knight still in shock. She seethed hatefully for just missing Sonata and Adagio, but she had to check on Spike before continuing her hunt. “Spike? Are you okay?” He was unresponsive, so she gave him a hard pat on the back. “Spike!”

He shook his head and looked all around before noticing her. “Sorceress Chrysalis! I was just assaulted by one of Tirek’s minions and Lady Rarity is nowhere to be found! You must assist me!”

“Calm down. Sonata’s…” Chrysalis rubbed her chin. “Sorceress Chrysalis. That has a nice ring to it. Anyway, don’t worry about the sirens. They won’t bother you anymore. As for Rarity, my sorceress perception tells me she’s behind that secret door over there.” Another door popped into existence and Spike wasted no time to charge through while Chrysalis wasted no time to resume the chase.

Upon exiting the dream, Aria clutched her stomach. Although the dream realm was only in the mind, she felt physically ill. Unable to hold back, she barfed up rainbow puke onto the invisible floor. Just as she thought it was over, little smiling heads appeared from the puddle.

“Play with us!”

“Let’s party!”

“Parties forever!”

As she slowly backed away with horror and disgust in her eyes, Adagio reached out from another orb and pulled Aria in. Just then, Luna and Chrysalis each exited from a dream. “Adagio just gave Rainbow Dash a fear of flying,” Chrysalis snarled. “Had the poor girl quivering like a foal.”

Luna noticed the living rainbow puddle, causing both of them great discomfort, and zapped it into oblivion. “And she just made Applejack think her friends see her as a simpleton. She was very self conscious about the whole ordeal.” She grabbed a dream orb below them and held it in place. “I sense all three of them in here. This is our chance.”

“Finally. Let’s finish this.” Chrysalis reached for the orb, but a barrier blocked her. “Luna, what are you doing?”

“Me? What are you doing?” the princess snapped. “Planning on barging in there and beating some sense into their heads? Maybe traumatize them with threats of violence?”

“As a matter of fact, yes!” Chrysalis lowered her head to Luna’s level. “How about you? Planning to ask nicely for them to stop tormenting people? Maybe offer cookies? Because we both know that’s been going so well!”

Luna pushed her head forward and their horns clashed. “And how does pushing them around relate to friendship!?”

“It’s better than letting those three walk all over you! You know what they are capable of, so let’s stop playing nice and make them realize who’s in charge!” Chrysalis slowed pushed forward against immense resistance as Luna’s hooves dragged against the floor. “Show some backbone! Put them in their place! These girls respond to nothing but punishment! Why are you letting them take advantage of you!? You are better than that, Luna!”

“Chrysalis, I thought you of all people would understand what I’m trying to do!”

“How would I!?”

“Because being a kind friend no matter what was how Pinkie and I changed you!”

It felt as if an icicle had stabbed right through Chrysalis’s heart.

Chrysalis slowly raised her head and stepped back from Luna. She could see that Luna was not angry with her, but disappointed. “Why else would I be so passive toward them? Remember what you were like, even as Cherub? Even with your attitude, even when you avoided me, I never gave up on you! Would it have been better if I made threats against you to force you to change and treated you like the dirt under my hooves? Should I have tried your methods when I had you trapped alone in the mines?” As hard as she tried, Chrysalis couldn’t form a single word. “Well?”

“N...no.” The changeling hung her head. “I’m sorry, Luna.” Chrysalis felt the urge to puke, but her body was too locked up to do anything but stand there. Her gaze held on the dreams falling beneath her and she counted the seconds of silence. It was inevitable that Luna would say more and part of her wish this silence could last forever so that she would not have to withstand whatever else the alicorn had in store.

Sighing, Luna kissed her on the forehead. “It’s okay. I’m used to you being a hothead.” She turned toward the dream orb, watching the Dazzlings terrorize Twilight. “However, that does not mean you were entirely wrong. My methods were too easy going. I should have known by now that was not the correct choice.” Luna smacked herself on the head. “Celestia is kindest, most loving pony ever born and she couldn’t make a breakthrough, so what was I thinking trying the same?” She glanced back at Chrysalis. “It was more than kindness that changed you, wasn’t it?”

“I had to face what I had done,” Chrysalis answered as she steadily walked over to Luna’s side. “Pinkie had to put some sense in my head for me to really open my eyes. I was knocked off my pedestal and I fell for a long time before crashing into the ground. You and Pinkie were there to help me get back up.”

“Perhaps we should do what we were supposed to do and work on this problem together. I want to show them kindness, but now punishment is in order for what they have done.” She took Chrysalis’s hoof and looked into her eyes. “Let’s be a team this time and think of what to do with them.”

Chrysalis couldn’t bare to look her in the eyes, but she knew Luna was expecting a response. Gulping, she looked at the alicorn’s warm smile staring back at her. “Okay. We will do this together.”

In the midst of a raging storm out in the merciless sea, the Dazzlings circled around the sinking boat as Twilight climbed higher and higher up the crow’s nest. Without her wings or horns, she had nowhere to run and Adagio was going to enjoy this. This would serve as a taste of what would come to Twilight when she finally had her chance. Not much of the ship remained as Twilight clung on, shivering as she kept watching her tormentors move closer.

Right before Adagio could reach her prey, a massive lightning bolt brightened the sky followed by a crack of thunder. “DAZZLINGS!” All of them looked up to see Princess Luna flying high above with her eyes growing intensely. “YOUR MEDDLING ENDS NOW!” Before the sirens could react, they were suddenly pulled under the water and out the other side in a dark abyss. All they could do was scream as they fell into what seemed like nothing.

Shortly after, they each slammed onto the ground of the abyss. Adagio got up, looked around, and slammed her tail against the ground. “No! We were so close!” She held out her hoof in attempt to create an exit, but nothing happened. “That accursed princess robbed us of her magic!”

“I knew this was a dumb idea,” Aria said as she picked herself up. “Why do I always end up listening to you?”

“Shut up!” The two swam up to each up and butted heads. “You act like I tricked you into doing this, but we both know you wanted to do this so badly! It didn’t take much convincing to get you to come along, now did it?”

“We could have at least just gotten Twilight, but nooooo! You wanted to ‘savor the moment’! Why bother waiting when she’s right there!?”

“Girls, stop fighting!” Sonata attempted to push them apart, but they were far too strong for her. “Come on! Break it up!”

“Sonata, just shut up for once in your life!” Aria roared. “No one cares about what you have to say!”

Scowling, Sonata countered with, “At least I’m smart enough not to tick off Princess Luna!”

“Excuse me!?” Adagio pulled Sonata by the tail. “Do you actually have the nerve to blame me for this!?”

Sonata slapped Adagio’s hoof with her tail, causing the other siren to gasp. “Yeah! It’s all your fault, Adagio!”

The Dazzlings went at each other without restraint, deflecting blame onto each other for their current situation or for being banished in the first place. Eventually, a noise arose which ended their arguing. Over there heads was a giant screen with a film projector playing something. Adagio immediately knew this was the work of Luna, but she dreaded to think of what she was playing at.

When the image appeared, all Adagio wanted to do was disappear.

Through her own eyes, she watched herself along with Aria and Sonata run back to their old house. Adagio quickly retrieved the key from her pocket and unlocked the door, allowing them all inside to finally catch their breath. All of them heavily panted in the dark foyer, where they keep their three seater couch, the recliner, the glass table, and the flat screen TV they stole with the little magic they had. She could barely make out the kitchen in the back because of how dark it was. She knew what was going to happen: She would argue with Aria while Sonata cried and then go to her room to have a complete meltdown.

In the film, Adagio reached into her pocket to hold the shards of her pendant in her hand. “This isn’t happening. This isn’t happening.”

Sonata and Aria each did the same. “They...beat us.” Sonata sniffled and sat on the couch, never taking her eyes of her shards. “What’s going to happen?”

“Nothing. Nothing is going to happen because it’s over.” Aria brushed herself of the pieces of food still clinging to her outfit, letting the juices and chunks hit the carpet. “Well Adagio, it looks like you never lived up to your title.”

“Do you think I in the mood, Aria!?”

“It’s the perfect time.” She flicked a bit of tomato onto Adagio’s dress. “What was it you promised me? Wealth? Fame? Happiness? Well I’m here to collect. Where’s everything I want?”

“Shut up. I don’t-”

“You don’t deliver? You don’t make worthwhile plans? Sounds about right.”

“Girls,” Sonata sobbed, “please don’t.”

“We should have done something worse to those girls! Break their legs! Have them bash each others heads in! Something more than locking them in a room! And because of that, they didn’t just beat us! They destroyed us!”

“Aria, stop talking right now or else-”

“Or else what, Adagio?” She shoved her leader back, which caused Sonata to gasp and get on her feet. “What are you going to do?” She gave Adagio another shove. “Guess you’re worthless just like me without your precious voice, right!?”

Adagio had gone through this whole ordeal once, but it was not any easier the second time. She looked to her two companions as they watched the screen, Sonata looking shaken while Aria seemed to be regretful, often looking away as her past self acted without relent. Adagio slowly turned back to the screen and waited for herself to storm upstairs before flying off the handle.

In the film, Adagio clocked Aria right across the mouth.

“H-hey wait!” shouted the real Aria. “That didn’t happen!”

Adagio cringed from the sickening sound of her fist striking against the other girl’s jaw. The memory of Aria staggered back, holding her mouth as a slither of blood fell. Adagio wiped off her knuckle and looked to Sonata, who was completely mortified. Suddenly, Aria charged Adagio and wrapped her hands around her throat. Sonata screamed as Aria kept slamming her former leader against the wall before throwing her on the floor. The angry siren sat over Adagio as she choked the life out of her and steadily, her irises glowed red as her eyes became hateful yet lifeless.

The real Adagio wanted this to end. She couldn’t understand what was happening, but she didn’t care. She had to get out of this dream, but there was nothing but darkness all around her. Aria, as fearless as Adagio knew her to be, was unable to control her breathing while Sonata had covered her ears and only watched with one eye.

In this strange alternative memory, Adagio’s vision began to blur. Behind Aria, Sonata appeared with her face coated with tears as she raised her hand up. “LET HER GO!” At that moment, Adagio realized Sonata was holding a kitchen knife and brought it down. The real Adagio covered her eyes.

But there was nothing but silence.

She slowly opened her eyes to see that the movie had stopped playing, leaving an image of Aria choking the other Adagio while Sonata was bringing down her wrath, each girl carrying a dreadful glow in their eyes. The color had faded from the image save for anything red, which were the dreadful glow of their eyes and the blood falling from Aria’s mouth. Adagio hurried over to Sonata to embrace the quivering mess she had become. As for Aria, she looked ready to have the same reaction but tried very hard not to show it.

It wasn’t long until something else arose from the darkness.

“Girls?” Adagio gulped. “What’s that noise?”

“I-I don’t know.” Sonata and Adagio held each other as the noise steadily became louder. “It’s creeping me out!”

Right as the noise became loud enough for them to hear clearly, a spotlight turned on above them. None of them were sure of what to make of the situation and their confusion was only made worse when the other lights came on. All around them was an audience consisting of ponies, changelings, and even sirens sitting in seats of a theater. As more lights came on, they saw audience members above them as far as the eye could see. Each of them wore a mask resembling the face for comedy commonly shown in theaters, which was appropriate for what they were doing.

They were laughing.

At this point, their laughter directed at the sirens was deafening. While Sonata and Aria were terrified, Adagio grew furious. “Stop laughing!” Her words had no effect on the crowd. “STOP LAUGHING AT US!” Her rage became more intense as the mockery continued. “Luna! Luna, come out and face me!”

The next thing they knew, a trap door opened beneath them and they fell once more. Each of them screamed as they once more entered the unknown depths of the dream. At last, they landed on the floor, somehow existing in the dark void. Dazed, Adagio got up, but found Luna and Chrysalis, the same size as them if not larger, standing before them and they did not look happy. However, Luna wore a black cloak around her body and a hood over her head with only her mane and glowing eyes visible.

“We tried being merciful,” the princess spoke harshly. “We tried to be reasonable, but it seems you girls don’t want that. No. All you desire is disharmony and misery. After all I and my sister have tried, it’s clearly not enough.” Her wings extended and she towered over the sirens, eyes shining bright enough to hurt looking at. “AND WORST OF ALL, YOU HAVE DEFILED MY SACRED REALM. DAZZLINGS, YOUR PUNISHMENT SHALL BE MOST SEVERE!”

“W-w-w-wait a minute!” Adagio began backing away and the other sirens did the same. “I-i-i-it was just some harmless fun! No big deal!”

“Fun?” Chrysalis slowly approached them, grinning widely. “Oh, you want fun? I have a great idea for something fun!”

The ground quaked and a loud noise erupted from behind the sirens. The floor tore open and unleashed an eruption of green fire. Sonata shrieked at the sight of it and clung to Adagio. “What’s happening!?”

“Judgment.” Luna’s horn glowed and several shackles flew out from the infernal pit, locking themselves over the legs of each siren and suddenly they found themselves forced on the ground. Slowly, the chains began pulling them into the pit and they screamed.

“What you are doing!?” Adagio cried. “This is crazy!”

“Don’t believe it!” shouted Aria, struggling to move forward. “We’re still in the dream world! They can’t hurt us and we’ll just wake up!”

Luna lowered her head to look Aria right in the eyes. “True, I cannot harm you physically here. However, I don’t think I need to tell you what effects nightmares can have mentally. Behind you is a pit that will trap you in the worst nightmares your minds can create.”

“Nightmares!?” Sonata pulled against her bindings, but it was useless. “Please! Anything but nightmares!”

“Oh, so we shouldn’t give you nightmares, but it’s okay for you to do so for many ponies and changelings?” questioned Chrysalis while Sonata sobbed.

“We’re sorry!” Adagio struggled against her shackles. “Please! We’ll do the friendship lesson! Just let us go!”

Chrysalis stared at her, loudly snarling as she stepped closed and pressed a hoof on top of her head. “Do you know what’s something I really hate? People who say sorry not because they feel guilt, but to get themselves out of trouble. Besides, suppose the horseshoe was on the other hoof, where Luna and I were begging you for mercy. What would you do?”

Adagio looked away. She knew Chrysalis could read her like a book and it frightened her, but nowhere as much as whatever awaited down below. Looking up, she gulped. “Uh...show a little mercy?”

“Goodbye.” Chrysalis turned away and the chains suddenly pulled them back, slowly dragging them toward the pit. They flailed wildly and continued screaming, which was music to the changeling’s ears.

“This is insane!” Aria looked back, eyes growing as her doom came closer. “You can’t do this! You’re supposed to be about friendship and all that junk!”

“Oh? Friendship?” Luna scoffed. “Is that what you want? After my sister tried teaching you three for weeks now? I’m afraid that offer has expired.”

Adagio dared herself to turn around, finding the pit coming ever closer. “What do you want!? We’ll do anything!”

“All we wanted was for you sirens to give friendship a chance.” Chrysalis sighed. “To abandon your foolish ways. I guess we were hoping for too much. Unless...” The way she trailed off left all of them desperate to hear the rest. “Unless you can explain to me why you three, after everything Celestia and Nymph have done for you, want to make their lives so miserable. And it better be a good answer.”

Adagio tried to think of something to say, something to save them, but not only did Sonata’s crying made it hard to think, but the ticking clock made it impossible to be calm. “What did you expect!?” Aria snapped, trying to pick herself up to no avail. “I thought at least you being a changeling would make you understand what it’s like, especially after your invasion!”

Immediately, the shackles halted. Adagio quickly turned around, find the tip of her tail near the edge. Looking back ahead, she watched Chrysalis walk up to Aria. “Explain.”

“Since you’re a changeling, you had to trick ponies to loving you to eat, right? Like that was the normal thing you did back then?”

“Right.”

“Well it’s the same for sirens! Ponies are our prey to feed off of to empower our voices. And before you say any more of that friendship trash, remember that you were just like us once! You wanted to rule them rather than be friends! So what if we’re not willing to be friends with Celestia or Nymph or whatever? Why the heck do you think we want to be friends with our enemies!? Celestia was friends with Starswirl and Nymph is her friend! Do you have any idea how low I feel working for friends of the pony who banished us!?”

Aria managed to pick herself up to get into Chrysalis’s face. “What about you? How badly did you want to be their friend once you got kicked out of your own kingdom and left to fend for yourself? I bet you and Twilight were real pals after that wedding! Go on! Tell me how much you loved that pest right after she ruined your life!”

After some silence save for Aria’s panting, the shackles magically vanished and the Dazzlings hurried away from the pit. “I see.” Chrysalis walked back over to Luna’s side. “Aria, I understand how you feel. I once found myself at such a low point as well. I don’t know much about sirens, but is it really difficult for you to see ponies as something other than a source of power?”

“I don’t know,” Adagio sneered. “How long did it take you? Besides, you may have me on a leash, but I will never give Twilight Sparkle the satisfaction of being responsible for my happiness.”

“So it’s about pride. Not that I blame you. I guess Luna had the right idea.” Cracks of light appeared over the blackened void and Chrysalis looked up. “What timing. She’s already back.”

The Dazzlings watched in confusion as their prison broke apart, letting in the moonlight as a figure flew down. The area the crumbled around them, revealing the moonlit meadow they had escaped from. To their surprise, the figure was Princess Luna. “Forgive my lateness. You three did quite a bit of damage to so many dreams.” The alicorn looked at the fiery pit and then to the cloaked Luna standing beside Chrysalis. “My, my. I’m surprised at your creativity, Chrysalis. Simple in design, but highly effective.”

Sonata’s head bounced between the two alicorns. “Why are there two of you?”

Luna magically removed the other Luna and the pit. “I was busy undoing the nightmares you sirens unleashed. The mind is delicate and I had to ensure I fixed every little thing before dealing with you. After I played that little film for you all, I left Chrysalis in charge of your punishment, although I hope she wasn’t too harsh.”

“She was trying to drag us into a pit where our minds would lead us to our worst possible nightmares!” screeched Adagio, pointing a hoof at Chrysalis. “I have never been so scared in my life!”

“Not to worry. We may be in her dream, but she cannot enter you minds.”

“Wait, you mean that whole thing was just a hoax?” Aria growled at Chrysalis. “You tricked us!”

“Oh, I assure you I didn’t. Maybe I don’t know what you truly fear, but how would you girls like a dream with thousands of tiny insects crawling all over you?” The sirens immediately backed away. “As I thought.”

“Sorry to resort to such extreme measures,” said Luna, “but you have all crossed the line tonight. I hope we were able to teach you something out of this whole mess.”

“More like traumatize us!” countered Aria. “How about that movie you showed us? What the heck was that all about!?”

Luna took a deep breath before answering. “I’m afraid that was no mere fabrication of my power. As you already know, I can peer into your memories. Not only can I see what had happened because I can see into your thoughts at that moment. You and Adagio harbored powerful rage at that moment and were at the verge of letting it all out. To unbottle what the two of you had been holding within for some years. What I showed you was a possible outcome from that instant.”

“You mean…” Sonata gulped, “that could have actually happened?”

“Yes. It is fortunate none of it did.” Luna once more summoned the film screen and showed two images, one being their fight in Canterlot palace and the other being the final shot of the twisted memory. “We’re not trying to teach you friendship simply to make you nicer. You each walk a dangerous path that can fork into one of many miserable outcomes.”

“What the heck does that have to do with those weird people in the audience?” asked Aria.

“What?” questioned Chrysalis with a bit of a smirk. “Is that not what you sirens do? Sit back and laugh as you unleash misery onto others? Doesn’t it make you smile to make others fight with one another? We just thought you each needed a taste of what it’s like to be on the receiving end.”

“Before you dare brush off anything Celestia teaches you, consider where you are now from the path you have walked. Your awful relationship with one another prevents you from reaching out to one another and instead bottle those twisted feelings until they are too much.” The images swirled around and merged together, forming one of Luna herself. “When that happens, the consequences will be dire.”

The image of Luna began morphing and changing in color, transforming in a much larger black alicorn with glowing eyes that had slit pupils. Adagio assumed this was Nightmare Moon that she had heard about quite often from Celestia. The mere image of her sent shivers down her spine as she couldn’t fathom what sort of nightmares Luna could conjure if she was actually evil.

When she looked back, Adagio noticed something off. Everything around her was steadily becoming a blur and the scenery in the distance seemed to be shrinking. “Morning approaches, so our lesson is concluded. What you do next is your own decision, but I pray you will carefully consider what path you follow. Farewell, sirens.”

Before any of them could reply, the world around them disappeared and they found themselves back in Canterlot. Adagio felt exhausted as she sat up from her bed and looked at both of her roommates. None of them said a single word as Aria slowly crawled out of bed and left the room, never once looking at either of them. When they found the energy to do so, Adagio and Sonata got up and followed, hoping to find emotional comfort in a stack of pancakes.

The following night, Chrysalis and Celestia appeared in the alicorn’s bedroom. “You must have been very busy to drop by this late,” spoke Celestia before making herself comfortable on her bed on the floor. Why Celestia chose to have this as her bed was something Chrysalis doubted she would ever understand. “Our sisters will be happy to see you.”

“I’m mostly here for Luna, but I’ll be sure to drop by Nymph’s room first.” Chrysalis headed for the door, but then turned back. “So what of the Dazzlings? Have they been much trouble today?”

“No, they have been very cooperative, even if they did seem a bit uncomfortable. I don’t know how, but you and Luna really made a breakthrough with them. I’m going to write to Twilight and I think she will be very happy with the news.”

“Just hope they stay that way. Have a good night, Celestia.” Before she reached the doorknob, the door opened before her as two familiar faces appeared. What took Chrysalis by surprise was the two of them being together “Oh. Good evening, Thorax and...Aria.”

“Hello.” Aria pushed the little cart past Chrysalis and placed a slice of cake and a glass of wine on the floor next to Celestia. “Here you are, Princess Celestia.”

“Thank you.” The alicorn levitated the glass to her lips and took a sip. “Sorry to make the request so late, but I was simply in the mood.”

Aria bowed her head. “I’m glad to be of service. Good night.” She turned around before noticing the way Chrysalis was staring at her, but she simply walked on. Chrysalis exchanged her confused expression with Thorax, who only shrugged. Once they had stepped into the hall, the former queen crept to the doorway to eavesdrop. “So what’s the deal with Cherub? I thought royalty could only marry royalty or something. Seems kinda weird for Luna to date somepony running a dating service.”

“Cherub is a lot more than she looks,” answered Thorax with a bit of delight. “I’m sure you two would get along if you got to know her.”

“Doubt it. I want to stay far and away from mushy-gushy romance.” Aria visibly shivered. “Since Twilight is the Princess of Friendship, perhaps the stupidest thing I ever heard of outside of anything Sonata says, I wouldn’t be surprised if they made Cherub the Princess of Love or something.”

“You mean Princess Cadance? She rules the Crystal Empire to the north. Didn’t they already tell you that?”

“Probably, but I doubt I cared enough to listen.” Chrysalis snuck out of the room to ensure they remained within earshot. “So what do you normally do for fun other than follow us around?”

“Lots of stuff! I read Equestrian history, work on my book, sometimes I-”

“Forget I asked. Ever play poker or something?”

“I don’t really know how to play.”

“I’ll teach you. We can start betting once you get the hang of it, but I hope your ready to take a dent to your bank account.” Aria passed the little cart to Thorax. “Go get me some beer and I’ll find a deck of cards and meet you in your room.”

The pair went their separate ways at the end of the hall and Chrysalis turned around. She had so many questions for Celestia, but she would wait for tomorrow. Right now, she had one stop to make before Luna. When she reached the guest room where the queen resided, she could hear familiar voices from within. Rather than knock, Chrysalis opened the door and Nymph gasped. “W-what are you doing here!? Haven’t you heard of knocking!?”

Chrysalis could only stare speechless at the scene. Nymph was sitting at her dresser, but there was an image of Rarity in the mirror and one of Cadance in the crystal ball, each pony looking equally as nervous. After studying their faces, her eyes slowly drifted to the typewriter and the various pages next to it. She had her suspicions. She didn’t want to believe it was true, but here was all the proof she needed. “So sister,” Chrysalis spoke deviously as she closed the door behind her, “is this what you mean by busying yourself with royal duties?”

“C-Chrysie!” Nymph stammered as she hastily grabbed every sheet of paper around her and held them behind herself. “L-let us explain!”

“A picture is worth a thousand words.” The elder changeling slowly walked over to them while wearing a mischievous smile. “Let’s see. We have Cadance, the Princess of Love.” Cadance blushed intensely and tried not to look at her. “Lovely to see you again, by the way. I never had the chance to say it personally, but congratulations on your little miracle. You will be a great mother.”

“T-thank you. I just...hope they can accept you when they’re older.”

“I hope so too.” Chrysalis then turned her head to the mirror. “And we have Rarity, another pony who likes to gossip about the love lives of others while fantasizing about her own.” The unicorn ducked down and quickly reappeared, disguising herself with a trench coat, a giant hat, and many scarves covering her face.

“Now please understand!” said Cadance. “We all have a very good reason for doing this!”

Chrysalis couldn’t help but grin at the alicorn. “Do you? Knowing you three, I’m going to have to disagree with that.”

“W-why?” asked Rarity. “What makes you think that?”

“Because for the last time, Twilight is not looking for a special somepony!”

All three of them froze and looked at each other, no doubt unsure what to do with their little secret exposed. “T-Twilight?” repeated Nymph.

“Don’t play dumb.” She pointed at the typewriter in front of her sister. “You always want to do this and that with the girl to help her ‘improve’ while these two ponies always breathe down her neck for being a single princess. Obviously you were writing a list of ideas for lovers or perhaps traits you could help her improve on.” Chrysalis could only shake her head. “I suggest you all give up while you are ahead because we all know by now that Twilight will be defiant to the very end and you don’t want to scare her away from love. No offense, but you three can be very nosey in other ponies’ business.”

“Whatever you say!” Nymph grinned as innocently as she could, but it had no effect on her sister. “We promise to leave her alone! Just please don’t tell anypony what you saw!”

“Secrecy is my specialty.” Chrysalis opened the door and looked back. “Goodnight, you little cupids.” Once she left, the changeling couldn’t help but laugh. Her sister needed better ways to spend her free time.

At least it was many steps above writing another terrible romance novel.

It was some time until she arrived outside Luna’s room and her pleasure vanished. Only a cold, empty feeling remained as she looked upon the door, but she knew stalling would get her nowhere. Chrysalis didn’t even knock as she let herself in. “Guess who.”

Luna stood up from her desk, smiling. “Chrysie? Now this is a pleasant surprise.” When Chrysalis closed the door, she returned to her true form and met Luna for a kiss. Already this was a good start. “I think we did a real good job last night.”

“So I noticed.” She happily tussled Luna’s magical mane. “Looks like you might be the better teacher after all. You even managed to teach me something.”

As Luna giggled, she finally noticed the saddlebags Chrysalis was carrying. “Chrysie? What is that you have there?”

“This?” Chrysalis opened one and held up a sac, which jingled as it moved. “Just a large sum of bits. Enough for a few hours of fun at the arcade given your pace.”

Luna’s eyes bounced between her and the bag. “The arcade? But you hate that place!”

“True, but perhaps I could learn to love it.” Chrysalis blushed and glanced away. “Sort of like how I learned to love you.”

She could sense Luna’s excitement as she reached for the bag, but then there was hesitation and worry. In her head, Chrysalis begged Luna to just take the bag and go with her, but fate was not so kind. “Chrysalis, tell me what this is about.”

The first thought that crossed her mind was to brush it off, but she would never forget her promise to Luna about secrets. Sighing, Chrysalis went over to the bed and laid down with Luna beside her. “I felt horrible all day because of how I acted toward you last night. I felt so guilty that I didn’t bother to open Cupid’s Arrow today. I should have never talked to you like that. Even if I didn’t agree with your methods, I should have been supportive. I was too stupid to realize I was being played by those girls and made a mess of everything.” She moved her hoof over Luna’s. “I’m sorry for what I did. Can you forgive me?”

Chuckling, Luna kissed the tip of Chrysalis’s nose. “Of course I do. Chrysalis, couples get into arguments all the time. It’s normal for ponies and changelings. I admit I got a little heated myself, so you’re not entirely to blame.” She brushed some of the changeling’s mane that hung in front of her face. “Don’t worry about what happened. I’m not mad or anything. I’m actually touched you felt bad enough that you felt you needed to make it up to me.” Chrysalis, however, did not smile. “Is there something else?”

“I’m afraid so.” Chrysalis took a deep breath. “The reason I acted the way I did toward the Dazzlings is because I am terrified of them. Ever since they came back to this world, I keep having these horrible thoughts of them running loose to place you under their control or worse. The worst part is I wouldn’t be able to save you.” She pounded her hoof against the mattress. “I was strong enough to defeat Celestia, but I was so useless when those vines or Tirek took you away. I know my job of evacuating the ponies and changelings was important, but I should have been able to do so much more.”

Crawling closer to her, Luna held Chrysalis’s head in her hooves. “Have you felt this way the whole time? Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Because I’m embarrassed and frustrated. It won’t be long until danger strikes this kingdom again and I keep hoping for a chance to redeem myself. If I can’t protect you, then what good am I?”

Luna rolled herself on top of her and their faces were mere inches apart. “Chrysie, I don’t love you because I expect you to swoop in and rescue me. There are so many reasons you are special to me. Besides, I feel the same way too, you know. I’ve gone from Equestria’s protector to an occasional damsel in distress.”

“R-right. I should have realized that.”

“Don’t worry about last night. Just promise to be more friendly to them. They actually are trying to improve, even if it is just to stay out of trouble.”

“Anything for my princess.” They exchanged a passionate kiss and Luna rolled off of her. “So how about it?” Chrysalis sat up and gave her bag another jingle. “Ready for a night of fun? At this time of night, I’m sure we can have the whole place to ourselves.”

“As marvelous as that sounds, I think I have a better idea.” Luna magically set aside the sac. “Why don’t we just lay here tonight and just talk? Just the two of us without any wild excitement.”

“You know, that’s a wonderful idea.” Luna dimmed the lights of the room and they held each other in the darkness. Running her hoof up and down the alicorn’s soft coat, Chrysalis asked, “What did you want to talk about, Lulu?”

“Anything, really. I just want enjoy our short time together.” She sighed while playing with Chrysalis’s mane. “You know, sometimes I wish I didn’t watch over the night. What I want more than anything in the world is more time to be with you and Celestia.”

“I know how you feel. Sometimes I wish I was not of royalty. I want to be with you, but once my authority is restored, my changelings will want me back in Bugartha. Obviously I want to go back home, but I neither want to leave you behind or pull you away from your own family.” Chrysalis immediately felt as if she made a mistake when she sensed worry and uncertainty within Luna. “There’s no point in fussing over it now. I won’t be going home for a long time, so we’ll figure it out together when we get there.”

“Hopefully it will be soon.” Luna rolled to face away from her. “However, I must confess my own doubts. Similar to you, I feel as if I have not being doing enough to aid you in your time of need. You long to return home and yet I have not provided you with some idea to make that possible. Chrysalis, I have long tried to think of something to help you, but that answer still remains out of my grasp. I don’t expect you to come rescue me from every threat that comes to Equestria, but I should be expected to have my subjects trust in my decisions and give you a chance.”

Chrysalis wrapped all of her legs around the princess. “You have nothing to be ashamed about. It’s not just you who doesn’t have an answer. Nymph has tried several times and failed, Celestia insists on playing on the long game without any certainty of the outcome, and as for me, I honestly don’t know what to do. We all don’t have a clue on what to do. As much as I miss home, there are plenty of things in Equestria that keep me going.” She tenderly rubbed her muzzle against the top of Luna’s head. “I’m sure you can figure out what one of those things is.”

She loosened her grip to allow Luna to flip around and felt relief when she made out Luna’s smile in the faint glow of her mane. “Sometimes I forget just how sweet you can be.”

“It’s hard to find that possible considering the amount of my jelly you tend to scarf down.” The couple shared a giggle. “You know, maybe talking can wait for another day. I was hoping to do something fun tonight.” Chrysalis once more lifted the bag. “Come on. I see the hunger in your eyes. We could team up and beat House of the Bed 2 like you always wanted.” A sudden surge of nervousness made itself known in Luna, leaving Chrysalis completely baffled. “Do you have something else in mind?”

“I do. I have been thinking about it for some time now.” Luna got off the bed and Chrysalis felt something was off. She could still sense the lingering fear dwelling inside, but there were also traces of desire. “I...I think it’s time I returned the favor.”

“Oh?”

“You always want to make me feel happy, so I think it is only fair if I did the same for you.” Luna stripped herself naked, causing Chrysalis’s heart to run wild, and crawled onto the bed. “I... I know I’m still uneasy about pleasures of the flesh, but with you, it feels...right. When we first had sex, I didn’t want the night to end, not because of the pleasure, but because it was with you. You complete me, Chrysalis, and I’m going to make you feel the same way I did.”

When Chrysalis had spent the day wondering what could happen when she visited Luna after the hassle in the dream world, this was the absolute last thing she expected, but she was more than happy to oblige. “Lulu, I must say I am quite proud of you,” she teased. “Are you sure your ready?”

Luna nodded, although heavily blushing and clearly sweating. “Our first time, you did most of the work because I was so nervous and inexperienced. I was the one who benefitted the most, but I think as lovers, I should do my part as well.” The lights went out and the only thing visible in the bedroom was the soft glow of Luna’s mane. “May I, Chrysalis?”

The changeling got comfortable on the bed by spread out all of her legs, completely exposing herself. “My body is yours tonight, my princess.”

In the faint blue light, Luna moved on top of Chrysalis and pressed her lips against hers, their tongues entwined. It was good Luna remembered what she taught her about foreplay before the main event. Chrysalis, in her moment of bliss, opened one eye and looked to Luna’s flank. With her horn, the pony’s rear glowed green as it ever so slightly enlarged and Chrysalis gave it a squeeze with her hoof. Luna moaned and pulled back from the kiss. She turned back to look at herself and gave Chrysalis a disgruntled look. “I thought I was the one who would be pleasing you tonight. And you promised not to do this again!”

“Come on. Just a taste. After all, didn’t we have so much fun with this last time?” Sighing, Luna got off of Chrysalis and laid on her stomach. Eagerly, Chrysalis laid on top of Luna. “Looks like it’s a full moon tonight!”

“You said the exact thing last time!”

After a few strokes, Chrysalis could sense the increased flow of love coming from Luna and consumed it, desiring only more amore. However, Chrysalis felt she had taken the reigns long enough and picked herself up. “Okay, Luna. Now it’s your turn.” She gave Luna’s butt a hard smack, causing the alicorn to shriek, and returned it to normal size.

“Why did you do that!?”

Chrysalis reached to grab Luna’s face and squeezed it. “Because you make the most adorable noises when I get playful.” She reached under Luna’s chin. “Maybe I should take over to see what other sorts of sounds you can make? You have no idea how good it feels to have a princess as a plaything.” She was suddenly pulled onto the bed with her legs were suddenly stretched out and bound by magical blue bonds. “L-Lulu?”

“You have gotten carried away, Chrysie,” Luna whispered seductively as she slowly crawled on top of her. “This is my night and for trying to take that away from me, loving to embarrass me, and to dare to treat me like your toy, I feel some discipline is in order.” Looking at the mischievous eyes of Luna filled Chrysalis with a mixture of fear and excitement. She never expected Luna to try to be dominant so soon, but she was desperate to see where she was going. Luna moved her head down and Chrysalis grew more eager as she awaited whatever was coming. However, to her horror, Luna’s head stopped right over her weak spot: her soft, transparent belly. Before she could say anything, the alicorn’s tongue quickly ran across it, causing her to shriek as well as laugh. “Make as much noise as you like. My magic will keep anyone from hearing us.”

“L-L-L-L-LUNA!” Chrysalis cried, laughing as Luna’s barrage of licks kept assaulting her. “I’m t-t-t-t-ticklish there! H-h-have m-mercy!” She pulled against her restraints, but she was completely helpless. Her cries fell on deaf ears and Luna continued, sometimes slowing her place for longer, more powerful licks. Chrysalis threw her head back, panting rapidly as her face became moist with sweat. She sensed Luna’s love pouring out, so she opened her mouth and fed on as much as she could in between her laughter.

At last, Luna ceased her torment and freed Chrysalis. The changeling sat up to catch her breath, but Luna gently pushed her back down the bed. “That was just the warm up,” Luna said with complete confidence, although her face was still entirely red. “It’s time for you to feel the embrace of the night!”

Chrysalis slept that night with a belly full of love.

Author's Note

At last, the Dream Team trilogy is complete. This was originally one chapter, but it got too big (almost 30k words) and needed to be split into three. Sorry I had to skip Applejack's and Rainbow Dash's dream, but the chapter was already long. Next chapter will be back to Nymph as the stakes are raised. Originally, another chapter was planned after this that would take place in the Crystal Empire, but I ended up cutting it. I will post a link to it shortly so you can see what I wrote.

A Dazzling Day

Author's Note

Surprised? I thought because of how much of a delay there was with the last chapter, I should post another to make up for it. Life has been busy and I had to put this story on the back burner for a while. Hopefully I won't experience any more big delays. Enjoy!

A Dazzling Day

“Ugh, this day is going to be the worst!” Adagio Dazzle complained as she flopped on her bed. “Why are we even doing this again? Nymph should have us out singing but nooooo! She thought it would be better for Celestia to take us to a ‘friendship evaluation’ with Twilight Sparkle!”

“There’s no point in complaining.” Aria boredly looked over her hooves as she just painted them neon green like the strains of her mane. “Just put up with their crud and we can get drunk when we get home.”

“Come on, girls. It won’t be so bad,” encouraged Sonata. “I’m sure they’re nice like everypony else has been.”

“Sonata,” Aria said coldly, “maybe if that tiny pebble inside your head you call a brain functioned just a little bit, you would realize that we are spending the day with the ponies who destroyed our magic and had us living on the streets.”

Sonata’s ears flopped as she recalled those dreadful days. “But aren’t they different from the girls in the other world?”

The pink siren shrugged. “They’re the same to me.” Aria turned to Adagio, looking even less friendly. “And the worst part is that we could have avoided this.”

“How’s that?” she snapped.

“Maybe if you were as good of a planner as you are an egotist, we would be running this kingdom by now. Or at least the other world. Either would be better than this.”

Adagio slammed her hooves against the mattress and sat up. “Are you seriously blaming me for this?”

“Who else is there to blame?” Aria climbed down from the bed and go right up close to Adagio. “Frankly, I blame you for every miserable thing that has happened to me.”

They remained in a standoff as Sonata watched with dread from behind her own bed, expecting something worse to happen. Sonata had seen many of these fights between them before, but they had gotten worse than before since a few days ago and she feared that there would be a breaking point for one of them, where they would say or do something they couldn’t take back. The continuing silence brought her some solace, but she kept anticipating a follow up from either of them.

But none did come as a knock on the door snapped them out of their trance. Adagio shot one last glare at her minion before asking, “Who is it?”

Princess Celestia opened the door and was followed by Queen Nymph, their slaver. “Good morning, girls,” the alicorn greeted cheerfully as she usually did. “I know that you are not completely happy with what’s planned for today, but I promise this will be a great experience in understanding friendship and will even strengthen the bond between you three if you try.”

Adagio rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. I am just so excited to learn about the magic of friendship and all that stuff,” she spat as she and her followers stood before them. She then clapped her hooves together and put on the most sickening and sappy face she could muster. “Before you know it, we’ll be besties and have slumber parties and other girly crud!” She loudly gagged, hanging her tongue for added effect. “I’m so excited I could just puke.”

Nymph approached Adagio and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Adagio, do me a favor.”

The siren visibly winced when the bug touched her, but held her hard glare. “What?”

The queen lowered her head to Adagio’s level, sneering at her. “Shut. Up.” The sirens stared in shock as Celestia glared disapprovingly at the queen. “What? It’s no worse than half of the things she says to me.”

“Regardless,” Celestia spoke, slowly turning back to the Dazzlings, “I am well aware you three still have a personal grudge against Twilight, but please try to keep an open mind and try to let go what happened. You don’t need to be friends with her or the other ponies, but learning the benefits of friendship will be a reward in itself.”

“I’m excited!” Adagio and Aria slowly glanced at Sonata, their expressions of disappointment wearing away her joy. “I mean, I’m excited to not be their friends!”

Celestia withheld a giggle as Nymph raised an eyebrow. “I think you will do just fine, Sonata.” The princess used her magic and warped them to outside Twilight’s castle. Upon knocking on the door, the loathsome Twilight Sparkle answered. “Good morning, Twilight. I trust everypony is here.”

“Waiting inside.” The alicorn stepped inside to allow them entry. When Adagio and her cohorts walked by, they all made sure to turn their noses up at her. Adagio hated to admit it, but Twilight had a beautiful castle. She had never seen so much crystal in one place before in her entire life and the fact that her nemesis was living here was just more salt on the wound.

Twilight opened another pair of doors to a room with a large round table and several crystal thrones. At last she got to see the rest of the Rainbooms of this world. At the very least they weren’t the same ones who could brag of their victory, but it only made her feel a tiny bit better. “Girls, these are the Dazzlings. Why don’t you three introduce yourselves?” Sonata was about to speak, but Aria stuffed a hoof in her mouth. “Fine. They are Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze, and Sonata Dusk.”

“Hi!” waved the pink one from her seat.

“It’s been a while since you’ve met them, so I’m sure you need a refresher.” Twilight pointed to each of her friends. “Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, and Fluttershy.”

“Better get comfortable, because you are stuck with them for the next few hours.” Nymph gave them a smirk and Adagio felt every fiber of her being fighting to hit it off her face. Twilight was still her most hated enemy, but the queen was slowly working her way to the top of her list.

“We’ll back at sunset, so please try to enjoy yourselves and stay out of trouble. Have fun, everypony” Celestia bowed her head as a bright light made herself and Nymph vanish into thin air.

Sighing, the dazzling leader turned toward her tormentors for the day. “So how does this work?” Adagio asked, making it clear that she did not care about being here. “We all get together and do girly things, thereby teaching us the amazing power of friendship?”

“Not exactly,” Twilight answered, still holding onto her warm and inviting voice. The way she and Celestia almost always acted so happy toward them despite clearly being on opposite sides never felt right with Adagio. “Because you three are enough trouble together, we’re going to split you up.”

“B-but I wanna be with my friends!” whined Sonata. However, Aria and Adagio were drawn to the idea. A little time away from each other was too good to pass up.

“Sorry, but that’s how it’s going to be today.” Twilight magically held up a list. “Adagio, you will be with me, Rarity, and Spike.”

Adagio dropped her smile as well as her head. “Oh goodie. I get to spend the day with the girl who ruined my life.”

For once, Twilight did display some negative emotion, but it didn’t last. “Aria, you will be going with Applejack and Rainbow Dash.”

“Whatever.”

“And Sonata, that just leaves you with Pinkie and Fluttershy.”

The blue siren gave the two an intimidating glare, although it really wasn’t that menacing. While Fluttershy was unnerved, Pinkie returned her own glare. In response, Sonata intensified her expression, causing Pinkie to do the same. They then both puffed up their cheeks, which only looked ridiculous to everypony else, and their faces steadily turned blue. Everyone else just watched in silence as the two tried their hardest to intimidate the other, unimpressed by either of their efforts. “I can see why you paired them,” commented Adagio.

Fluttershy grabbed Pinkie by the tail. “I’ll keep a close eye on them.” She exited the room while dragging the other pony across the floor as Pinkie and Sonata were still having their not very intense staring match.

“Come on, Aria,” said Applejack, giving her a pat as she walked to the door. “We got a busy day ahead of us, but Ah promise we’ll have some fun.”

“Oh joy,” the siren sighed as she followed her and Rainbow Dash out. “I could die from the sheer excitement. Or hopefully I could just die.”

Adagio could hear Aria and Dash exchange a few insults before they were finally out of earshot. It was nice to finally get some alone time for once, but not with Twilight. In fact, standing next to her was far worse than being locked in a room with her two idiots having a screaming match. Slowly, she made herself turn to the unicorns and dragon staring directly at her. “So how have you been, Adagio? It’s been a while since I’ve seen you.” All she could do was glare at Twilight. “How’s living in Canterlot? It must be pretty exciting there while living with Celestia, Luna, and Nymph.” More intense silence followed. “You’re not happy right now, are you?”

“No.”

“Do you think we should get Celestia?” asked Spike while peeking out from behind Rarity.

“Spike, it’s going to take time before she warms up to us. Remember what Chrysalis was like.” Twilight got closer to her. “Look. We can’t change what happened, but I’d like to put the past behind us. I want you to have a good time and I hope that we can move forward together.”

The siren turned her head away. “Let’s get this over with, Sparkle.” Finally, Twilight walked out of the room and Adagio followed from a short distance as they exited the castle.

Adagio’s head was filled with menacing thoughts as she followed the ponies and dragon. Twilight was just right there, trying to change her and acted as if she had done her no wrong, and she wanted nothing more to rough her up. She couldn’t imagine what Twilight had up her sleeve, whether it was trying to befriend her or exact some sort of revenge on her. In either case, Adagio wished she traded places with Sonata. At least those two looked like doormats she could wipe her hooves on.

She walked at a slower pace, trying to distance herself from her captives. Spike sat on Rarity and occasionally looked at her to make sure she was still following, but the siren would greet him with a scowl or glare, making him quickly turn away. Adagio couldn’t understand why a dragon would end up turning into a dog in the other world, but he was a pet, so it sort of made sense. How did ponies manage to get a fearsome dragon as a pet, anyway? Eventually, they reached a building that had a roof which looked similar to the top of circus tents and yellow signing hanging on the front with some mare and her really long hair. “So what is this place supposed to be?”

“It’s a spa,” answered Rarity happily. “Only the best in all of Ponyville!”

Adagio froze with one particular word echoing in her mind. Against her will, a smile crept on her face, right in front of her enemies. She could feel a warm tingle crawl up her spine, realizing just how much of a good day it was going to be after all. To be pampered and be away from her goons or the queen was more than anything she could ask for. She snapped out of her fantasy when something occurred to her. “Wait. Why am I being taken to a spa? You’re not seriously going to treat me, are you?”

“As a matter of fact, we are,” answered Twilight, doing her best to look friendly toward the hostile siren. “I was hoping we could start over and maybe do something you’d enjoy. Nymph told me that you take pride in your looks and have been dying to come to one for a while”

Licking her lips, Adagio thought about just how much joy she would get from taking advantage of her nemesis. “I’ll give it some consideration.”

Sonata Dusk happily hummed to herself as she strolled across Ponyville along with her escorts. She really enjoyed the fresh air and bright sunlight more than her friends did. She wasn’t completely sure why Aria and Adagio were so unhappy with the place, but she found it to be a delightful change of scenery with all the grass and trees. Strangely, Pinkie and Fluttershy barely spoke, but she didn’t mind that so much. She wasn’t all that interested in speaking with them anyway. At the edge of town, they arrived at a cottage and the design really caught the siren’s eye. The other world had really tall buildings that amazed her, but all their designs were so similar and boring. In this world, buildings often had goofy or crazy designs that always caught her eye as they stood out so well.

“So this is my house,” Fluttershy said happily when they crossed the bridge over the small stream. “It’s a little far from town, but I think it’s the perfect place for my little friends. I have a special talent for animals and I love them sooooo much!”

“Wow, me too! I wanted to get a puppy once, but Adagio didn’t let me.” She thought for a moment and tapped her chin. “She didn’t let me do a lot of things now that I think about it.” Nearby, Sonata discovered some of the animals outside, playing and grazing on the grass. There were birds, gophers, squirrels, a rabbit, and even a bear. All of the ambience around her no longer entered her mind as her eyes grew and her pupils shrank. The muscles in her body trembled violently, unable to hold her back much longer. She was so focused that couldn’t feel the smile creeping onto her face.

Fluttershy nervously crept up beside her and tapped her. “Uh…Sonata?”

“So…many…cute...animals!” In a blink of an eye, she was already hugging one of the squirrels and pressing her face against its fur. “You’re soooooo adorable!” The animals flocked around their new visitor, welcoming her among them. Sonata felt as if she was going to die of a heart attack from the pure joy she felt, but she could easily say her life was complete at this moment. She dropped on her back, allowing the animals to crawl all over her as she petted them.

Something caught Sonata’s eye that made her gasp. She suddenly sprung up onto her hooves and tackle hugged the bear, knocking him over with a massive thud. “He’s like a giant teddy bear!” The siren amplified her hugging strength to bone shattering levels, causing the bear to struggle in pain. His agony caused the other animals to immediately try prying Sonata off the bear, who was far too happy to notice what was going on. They at last managed to get her off and she flopped on the grass, sighing with content as the animals all carried the bear to safety.

When she sat up, Sonata suddenly noticed a white rabbit nearby with a plate of carrot cake that had not come to see her yet. She liked her lips as she casually walked up to him. “Hi there, you little cutie!” The rabbit warmed up to her and hopped closer, allowing her to scratch his ears. “That’s some nice cake you have there. Can I have it?” He quickly pulled his plate back defensively. “Come on. Bunnies don’t even eat cake.” Sonata reached for the cake, but he hopped back. Sonata, although smiling, was getting quickly annoyed. “Seriously. Gimme the cake!”

She lunged for the plate, but she was repelled by a powerful slap across her face. She slowly raised a hoof against her sore cheek, her eyes watering up and her voice cracking. “Y-y-y-you just hit me!” Turning away, she broke into quiet sobbing. The little rabbit, concerned, put his plate down and tried to get her attention, but she only turned away. He gently patted her hind leg, unaware of the sinister smile on Sonata’s face. Before he realized what was going on, she pulled her hind leg forward and launched it backwards at full force, sending the little pest over the horizon.

Triumphant, Sonata grabbed the slice of carrot cake and took a big bite out of it. “Oops!” she said loudly. “I guess I haven’t learned anything about friendship and should be sent home right now!” She eagerly turned to Fluttershy and Pinkie to see them admit defeat to her amazing resilience against friendship, but they didn’t seem to have been paying attention the whole time, more focused on talking with each other while heading into the house on the other side of the river “Geez, what’s with you two? I’m actually kinda annoyed to be ignored, despite not liking any of you!” Neither of them responded, likely because they couldn’t hear her. Furious, Sonata tossed the plate and fork aside and ran all the way up to them. “HEY!”

“Sorry, Sonata,” said Fluttershy, finally giving her some attention. “Did you say something?”

Sonata stood on her hind legs and put her hooves on her hips. “Of course I did! I said I’m not good at friendship!”

“Mhm. That’s great. Now go run along and play,” Pinkie replied without giving her even a glance.

Sonata fell back onto all fours. “Don’t you care I’m not even trying?”

“Not really,” the earth pony answered with a shrug. “We knew you wouldn’t want to try and just fail, so we decided to not try, either! You can just play around with the animals all day!”

“Wow! It’s like I’m at the petting zoo all over again! Later, losers!” Sonata turned away, skipping down the path while gaining height with each bounce. Sonata’s joy suddenly shattered and she came to a screeching halt. In a flash, she ran all the way back to where her keepers stood. “Hold on! What do you mean you knew I would fail!?”

“Well, duh!” Pinkie answered happily. “We knew that you didn’t care about being friends, so means you already failed your test.” She threw her hooves in the air, spreading confetti all over them. “Hurray for failing!”

“I am not a failure!” Sonata snapped. “I am super skilled and have done more than you two have!”

“Um...what have you achieved?” asked Fluttershy.

Sonata put a hoof on her own chest. “I’m an amazing singer!”

“Only because you have magic, so that doesn’t really count,” the earth pony protested. “You can’t sing without it.”

“I swim very fast!” she quickly followed up.

Pinkie shrugged. “Meh. I bet all sirens do, too.”

Panic filled Sonata. Was she really so unskilled? Could she really be as much of a failure as Aria or her own parents kept telling her? She fell to her knees and clutched her chest. She then sprang to her hooves, wearing a massive smile. “Well, there’s one thing that I can do better than anyone in either world! Sometimes when I really want Dagi or Aria to do something for me, I put on this face!” Like magic, Sonata’s face became one of the most heart wrenching sites in Equestria. Her eyes grew and were glimmering with tears ready to spill. Her bottom lip stuck out and trembled. To top it all off, she gave a soft and cute whimper.

“Oh no!” cried Fluttershy. “We didn’t mean to make you upset! Pinkie, do something to cheer her up!”

“Me?” Pinkie gulped and gave a nervous laugh. “I’m not sure if I-” Fluttershy tucked her head into her hooves, hiding most of her face behind her mane. All that was visible were her innocent eyes, reflecting the hurt and sorrow that was within the pony. She then gave off a loud but timid whimper to plead her case.

Sonata suddenly let out a cry and flopped onto the ground. Fluttershy reached out a hoof, but the siren slowly rolled over to the mailbox. “S-Sonata?” Fluttershy approached her and nudged her shoulder. “Are you okay?”

“No,” she answered weakly. “I really am not special.”

“You are special,” Pinkie replied encouragingly. “You’re Sonata!”

“Yep, that’s me.” The siren lazily dragged her hoof against the dirt. “Dumb, talentless, friendless Sonata.”

Fluttershy and Pinkie looked at each other before the pegasus moved closer. “Friendless? What about Adagio or Aria?” Sonata weakly shrugged. “Oh dear. Is there anything we can do for you?”

“Just go away.” With reluctance, the two ponies stepped away and into the cottage. The animals gathered around Sonata, trying to bring life back into the sad siren, but to no avail. She was in her own world right now and everything in it was not fine.

Aria Blaze was mixed about her current situation. On one hoof, she had to spend the day with two of the Rainbooms. On the other hoof, she was away from Sonata and Adagio, giving her room to breathe and think for once. Sonata made her want to take a bath with a toaster while Adagio was not living up to her title of leader. Aria didn’t hate her, although she constantly got on her nerves, but she wished she had at least some sort of plan in mind. Aria still kicked herself now and then for standing up to Adagio the other day. She still hadn’t thought of anything to help make up for what she did. She didn’t want to make it look like she was giving Adagio some pathetic apology, but something to return things to normal and leave that moment behind them.

Of course, normal was not always a good thing. Aria wasn’t even sure what was supposed to be “normal” between them. She used to think it was how they were before their banishment, but at this point, Aria was almost entirely sure that part of Adagio never existed at all. Adagio being full of herself and Aria just rolling along with whatever she wanted was what she guessed was normal.

Aria loudly sighed and let her head fall.

“Ya don’t say much, do ya?” questioned Applejack as she kept loading tools into a cart in the barn. Apparently Applejack’s idea of “fun” was to have them do some work around the farm she lived on. Something about working together and taking pride in hard work so they could enjoy the fruits of their labor, but Aria didn’t care. Doing anything with these ponies wasn’t worth her time.

“You should really follow my example,” Aria replied and quickly lifted her head.

Applejack grumbled something she couldn’t hear before returning to her duties. Aria stayed outside the barn as the other ponies worked so she could keep herself clean. “Uh…nice to meet you?” said Caramel, Applejack’s dumb coltfriend. The pathetic pony tried to be smooth with her a few times already, but she shot him down in an instant every time. Applejack told her how the two of them got together, but Aria blocked out the story so that she could focus on her own problems. She swore that one pony Cherub or something was brought up, but she didn’t really give it much thought. Right now, Aria didn’t even bother glancing at him as once more attempted conversation. “So…how did you and Applejack meet?”

“You don’t want to know,” answered Rainbow Dash as she loaded another bag of soil onto one of the carts.

Caramel looked back at Aria, only to feel himself shrink from her sudden change of expression that was more menacing. “Celestia’s afraid of me, so you should be, too.”

Taking several steps back, Caramel asked, “I-is she telling the truth? I kinda don’t expect much from earth ponies.”

“She’s not a pony. She’s a siren,” Applejack called as she hooked her wagon to herself. “She can control people by singin’. Twilight made her look like an earth pony with magic so everypony wouldn’t freak out. Ah’m tellin’ ya now so ya’re prepared for whatever she might try. Keep it a secret, okay?”

The stallion gulped and Aria felt just a small bit of joy in seeing him squirm. “Y-yeah. You got it.” He slowly moved away from Aria and back to his marefriend, who was packing one large cart with many tools and farming stuff such as bags of fertilizer and watering cans. “I think that’s a little too much, AJ.”

“There’s only three of us haulin’ all this since she doesn’t look like she’s in the helpin’ mood.” Aria rolled her eyes at her. “Ah only want to make one trip, so this is gonna have to do.”

Caramel shook his head. “I don’t think any of us are strong enough to pull all that weight. It’s way too much for any pony.” Huffing in defeat, Aria finally moved from her spot.

“That’s why Ah gotta go fetch Big Mac.” Applejack stepped out and looked around the green horizon. “Not sure where he would be today, so Ah’m gonna need help findin’ him. Dash should be good at findin’ him quick.”

Rainbow Dash proudly placed her hoof on her hips as she hoovered in front of them, but then she suddenly went pale. “Uh…Applejack?”.

“Ah’m not even sure what he does when he ain’t workin’. Maybe Granny might know somethin’.”

“Applejack!”

“What, Rainbow?” The pegasus pointed toward the cart, which was moving. The two earth ponies looked at the front to find Aria pull it with ease. “How in tarnation can you move all that!? The only pony Ah’ve ever seen move that much is my brother!”

“You ponies really don’t know anything about sirens, do you?” Aria smirked. “We live under the ocean, so our bodies have to adapt to the intense pressure and swim against the strong currents. On land, our strength is unmatched. It’s a shame it didn’t carry over in the other world. I miss this power so much.” The three ponies watched in disbelief as she walked on ahead. “Where the heck am I taking this stuff, anyway?”

“Just give us a second.” Aria tapped her hoof impatiently as they strapped themselves to their own carts. She really didn’t feel like helping, but it was better than sitting around near that dirty barn. At least the rest of the farm looked rather nice in comparison. Kelp farms back home were not too special and seeing all this delicious fruit made her mouth water a little.

“Hey, Applejack?” Caramel asked quietly, although it was loud enough for the siren to hear. “I have a question.”

“What’s on yar mind?”

“If she’s an evil siren who probably wants to control ponies and is way stronger than any of us, how are we going to stop her if she tries running away or attacking us?”

Smiling, Aria glanced behind her to see the two mares look at each other, both rattled by his words. To see that look on their faces brought far more satisfaction to her than she thought possible. “Uh…we’ll work on that part, hun. Just try bein’ friendly with her.” The other ponies loaded up the supplies and Applejack led them somewhere through the apple trees.

For the whole trip, Applejack and Rainbow Dash bothered her with a wide variety of questions trying to get to know her. For each one, Aria shot them down or didn’t bother with any form of a response. Applejack even asked her to sing something for them and had Nymph not returned those awful pendants that heavily restricted their magic, Aria would have tried singing her way out of this, so she just declined her request. What were Nymph and Celestia trying to pull? Was this some secret form of punishment? Made much more sense than some idea of winning them over. At the very least they could have stuck her with Thorax for a day. Out of every pony and changeling in this world, he was the only one she could stomach. Celestia was a close second, but the way she was always wearing that phony smile and practically preaching about friendship was too much sometimes.

The farm pony took them to an area by a stream that was less dense of trees and Aria was relieved when she saw them taking off the straps to the carts. “Aight. If we get started now, we can finish in no time and then we can do whatever ya want. Aria, why don’t ya-” The siren turned around and walked toward one of the trees away from them. “Aria? Ah haven’t even told ya what yar supposed to do!”

“I know. And I don’t care.” Before she knew it, Rainbow Dash flew right up to her.

“You’ve got some nerve to talk to my friend like that!”

“And you have guts to get in my face.” Aria merely walked around her and went up an apple tree. “Pretty sturdy,” she commented as she rubbed her hoof against it.

“Yep. The Apple family grows only the best-” Picking up both her hind legs, Aria bucked the tree with all of her might. The wooden pillar cracked with a thunderclap and fell, shaking the earth upon impact with a deafening boom. “W-w-what are ya doin’!?” Applejack ran over to the fallen lumber and ran her hoof across it. “That was a perfectly healthy tree!”

Aria slowly turned her head, showing a malevolent grin. Just from glancing, she could tell all three ponies were absolutely terrified of her. “Displaying dominance.” She walked over to another tree and laid against it, putting her front hooves behind her head and crossing her hind legs. “You all have fun with whatever. Just leave me alone.” She couldn’t help but smile as she closed her eyes, sensing their negative emotions directed toward her. To her satisfaction, none of them said a word as they got to work, leaving her in peace.

Every inch of Adagio’s body tingled as she lowered herself into the hot bath. She had only gone to the spa once or twice and they didn’t have one back in Chantlantis. She had been treated to massages, a mud bath, and now she sat in the soothing hot tub. Surprisingly, Twilight and the other two had left her alone for the most part, even if they were with her the whole time. As long as they kept doing that, this would easily be one of the best days of her life.

“Adagio?”

Good things were bound to come to an end eventually.

Adagio slowly raised her head to look at Rarity. She was not at all interested in conversing, but she had a feeling they would be pestering her until she gave them what they wanted. “What?”

“I was hoping that since we are spending the day together, we could get to know a little more about you.” Rarity scooted herself around the edge of the wooden pool to get closer to her. “So what was it like living in the ocean?”

Adagio laid her head back on the pillow. “It was paradise . I was quite the big deal back in Chantlantis a thousand years ago. My voice-” She found herself unable to speak any further with Twilight suddenly right in her face, wearing a gigantic grin.

“CHANTLANTIS!?” She squealed as she grabbed Adagio by the shoulders. “You’re telling me the legendary underwater city of Chantlantis is real!?”

Angry, Adagio put her hoof on the alicorn’s chest and shoved her back. “Of course it is. And that’s all you’re getting out of me.” She watched Twilight sit back in her spot, looking disappointed.

“So how is life in Canterlot?” asked Rarity, sounding a little nervous. “You must be honored to work for Celestia herself.”

Lifting her head again, Adagio answered, “Honored? I was a star! I had fans memorized by my voice and ready to obey me! Now I’m stuck dusting, mopping, doing dishes, and other tasks meant for slaves! I should be on a stage, dazzling ponies all across Equestria!”

Twilight crossed her forelegs. “So you can unleash chaos and make Equestria your own? That’s exactly what you plan on doing, isn’t it?” Adagio stared coldly at her and then rested her head. “Adagio, I know you three have been uncooperative with Princess Celestia, but you need to remember that I only allowed you back into Equestria on the condition that you would try to take friendship seriously. I want to help you because I feel bad for you.”

“Feel bad for me?” Adagio shot up. “Feel bad for me!?” She slowly made her way to Twilight as Rarity and Spike distanced themselves. “I was one of the best singers in all of Chantlantis! Sirens everywhere bowed to me like I was royalty! They were all at my beck and call! My voice alone can bring Equestria to its knees!” She splashed water on Twilight’s face, who still held her hard stare. “So what about you? You have your fancy castle, but I have noticed that it’s almost always just you and your pet.” She chuckled. “What? No servants for the princess? I even noticed the ponies out here don’t even bow to you when you walk by. Even with your title, you’re nopony special.” Adagio shook her head at the pony sitting before her. “Maybe I should be feeling bad for you. What could you possibly have that I don’t?”

“Friends.”

The blood in Adagio’s veins was reaching a boiling point as she growled at Twilight. “Adagio, please try to relax,” Rarity suggested timidly. “Stress is disastrous for one’s complexion.”

Sighing, Twilight stood up to get to her level. “Adagio, even after what happened, I care about you. Celestia tells me you’re not all that bad and we hope we can help you. You act like everything is fine save for losing your magic, but what about Sonata and Aria? Even after all this time and how you three work together, you three can’t get along. Is that what you want? Maybe you think it’s okay, but do you think they want that? As a leader, you should consider listening to their needs rather than just your own.”

Both of them stared intently at each other before Adagio moved back to her end of the hot tub and rested her head. The warm water around her felt cold compared to the burning rage in her stomach. As she closed her eyes, Adagio kept playing with ideas in her head of the perfect way to get back at Twilight Sparkle when she had the chance.

“Aria and Adagio didn’t speak to each other for a whole week after that! It was the worst fight they ever had besides the one after the battle!” Sonata sipped her hot cocoa and wiped her eyes. Since her sudden breakdown, Pinkie and Fluttershy did everything they could to cheer her up as they felt completely responsible. Seated on the green couch, Sonata was wrapped in Fluttershy’s comfiest blanket and offered a soothing drink as well as a plate of cookies. However, these did little to ease her woes. “They have always been like this and I hate it! I always tried to drown out their yelling with music, but just the thought of them fighting makes me so sad!” After gulping down the rest of her drink, Sonata placed the empty mug on the wooden table and tightly wrapped herself in the blankets. “I just wish things went better for us.”

“Don’t you ever want talk about it with them?” asked Pinkie as she held the siren’s hoof.

“Yeah, but they never want to. Adagio just complains about Aria or me if I did something wrong and Aria just tells me to stop being such a whiney sissy.”

“You three don’t act like good friends,” said Fluttershy, also holding her hoof from the other side.

Sonata sighed dejectedly. “We’re not friends. We don’t like each other enough. I mean, I like Adagio, but she’s not always such a happy siren and sometimes she scares me.”

“Well that’s your problem!” exclaimed the party mare. “If you three don’t become friends, nothing is going to change! Friends always have your back and have so much fun together!”

“I know, but they don’t wanna be friends. I don’t think they’ll ever listen to me because they think I’m so stupid.” Sonata sighed and lowered her head into her forelegs. “We’ve been together for a long time and if we’re not friends now, why would that ever change?”

Pinkie and Fluttershy sat next to her and rubbed her back. “Hey, Sonata. You heard about Chrysalis, right?” asked the party pony.

“Yeah. She invaded you and now Nymph wants her forgiven,” Sonata answered without much interest.

“Right, but did you know what she was like before she turned a new leaf?”

“No.”

“She was the cruelest, meanest, angriest changeling ever. Everything made her angry and all she wanted to do was conquer the world. She was so mean, she even mistreated her own sister and poor Nymph was afraid of her. She also believed that friendship was dumb and it was a complete waste of time. After she was banished from her kingdom, she swore to get revenge on Nymph and Equestria.”

Sonata lifted her head. “But if that’s true, why is she friends with everyone now?”

PInkie rested her hoof on the siren’s shoulder. “The truth was as tough as she acted, Chrysalis was in complete pain. She was so lonely and she wanted somepony to help her, but she didn’t want to admit it because she thought it made her weak. She was also in disguise so she could hide from the princesses and plot her vengeance, but that’s besides the point. But one day, she met somepony who saw the real her and gave her the friendship she needed, making her into a better changeling. Now if Chrysalis can change through the magic of friendship, then I bet they can, too!”

Sonata’s eyes shimmered with hope. “Wow. To actually be friends with them. We can finally do things together that I always wanted to do like have a slumber party, go camping, ride a three-person bicycle, and watch My Tiny Gecko!” She immediately clung to Pinkie’s leg. “Teach me how to make friends! I really need this! I wanna be besties with Adagio!”

“What about Aria?” asked Fluttershy.

The siren shook her head. “Well, honestly, I just want us to be friends so she’ll stop being such a jerk to me. Oh my gosh, Aria is just the worst. If I can at least be friends with Adagio, it’ll be us against her. Even better, if I become best friends with Adagio, she’ll let me know her beauty secrets! In the other world, she was the hottest girl around and I was so jealous.” She suddenly gasped loudly and jumped onto her hooves. “Wait! If we become friends, she’ll…she’ll…” The siren’s body quaked with intense excitement.

Pinkie and Fluttershy got up and backed away slowly, expecting some form of explosion. “She’ll what, Sonata?” asked Fluttershy as she shielded herself with a pillow.

“SHE’LL LET ME TOUCH HER HAIR!” Sonata shrieked with joy as she ran right up to them, cornering them against the wall. “Have you seen her hair and wondered how soft it is!? It looks so fluffy and I just want to touch it!” She leaned in closer, startling them with a deranged look. “I want to rub my face in it,” she whispered.

“Uh…that sound great,” Pinkie nervously replied as they pressed themselves as far back as they could. “Well, before you can consider doing…that, you need to learn how to befriend her first!”

Sonata’s energy faded and she was back to her normal self. “Oh yeah. So is that going to be hard?”

“Nah! It’s super easy!” Pinkie took her by the hoof and lead her toward the kitchen. “In fact I have something planned to help you three become best of friends!”

Before entering the other room, they were startled when the door suddenly flew open as a familiar pony entered. “Hello, girls. I’m not interrupting anything, am I?” Sonata tried hard to remember who this unicorn was before remembering this was the mare Luna was dating or something like that. “I heard that the Dazzlings were in town and I thought a sudden visit wouldn’t hurt.”

“Hi, Cherub!” greeted Pinkie as she waved excitedly. “We’re going to help Sonata become friends with Aria and Adagio! Isn’t that great!?”

“Sure.” She gave Pinkie a gentle pat on the head before glaring at Sonata. “You don’t mind if I stick around, do you?”

Pinkie stood up to give her a hug. “You can totally stay and help! Right, Sonata?”

Something about this pony rubbed Sonata the wrong way, whether it was how she was looking at her or just the amount of anger she was giving off. However, if Pinkie trusted her, she didn’t see why she couldn’t. She wasn’t even sure what a dumb pony could do to her anyway. “Uh...okay!”

As Cherub walked by, Fluttershy lost all of her color. “...Why do you have my axe?”

Behind Cherub was a floating axe covered in a green glow, which the unicorn quickly discarded outside and it’s blade embedded itself in the side of a tree. “I was...going to help you with your firewood! Always need to keep warm for those chilly nights.”

The pegasus was sweating intensely as she looked outside to see where the weapon had landed. “...But it’s spring.”

“Well you never know with those weather pegasi! Always have to be prepared, Fluttershy!” Cherub ignored her look of horror as she walked right up to Sonata. “How have you been? You’re not causing any problems,” she looked dead in her eyes and sneered, “are you?”

“Nope! They’re going to help make Aria and Adagio like me!”

Pinke leaned against Sonata with a big smile on her face. “And I have the best idea to make that happen! It’s way better than my idea of using reverse psychology to make her want to learn friendship that ended up hurting her feelings instead!

Cherub blinked and cocked her head slightly. “Wait, you did what now?”

“We’re going to make cupcakes!”

“Cupcakes!?” Sonata grabbed Pinkie and wasted no time to carry her into the kitchen. It wasn’t quite as fancy as the one in Canterlot, having only a counter, a stove, and a small wooden table, but Sonata still thought it was cute. “Come on! What are we waiting for!? Let’s get baking!” Once Pinkie was free, she opened a drawer that carried all sort of baking assortments and tossed everypony a pink apron. “So how do we start!?”

“Easy!” Pinkie opened the fridge to pull out a tray of blank white cupcakes and set them on the counter. “First we need to see how good you are at decorating cupcakes!” Sonata’s eyes could hardly keep up with the pony as she became a pink blur, grabbing various materials and laying them on the counter. Whipped cream, sprinkles, and candy pieces stood before her eyes and she hungrily licked her lips. Once Pinkie finally slowed down, she gave Sonata a bag of white whipped cream. “Top off a cupcake!”

“Okay!” Excited was an understatement of how she felt right now. Aria never let her help out in the kitchen and she was always felt baking would be a lot of fun. Sonata picked up a bag of frosting and tried to squeeze it, but she was having trouble holding it in her hooves and pumped out too much, leaving a giant mess on the counter. “Ugh! I miss having hands! They made things so much easier!”

“You just need to use a gentle touch.” Pinkie took a bag of pink icing and placed one around the middle and one at the tip. “Hold it like this and squeeze!” The pony demonstrated, but the end was pointed toward Fluttershy as a stream of frosting blasted out. Cherub and Pinkie gasped when they realized what been done and Sonata suddenly felt excited. Normally when something like this happened with Aria and Adagio, they would get very angry and toss around insults. She grinned as she waited for these two ponies to do the same and she would help herself to some magic.

“Oopsie! Sorry, Flutterbutter!”

“It’s okay,” Fluttershy said calmly while taking a washcloth from the sink. “Accidents happen.”

As the pegasus stepped outside with Pinkie following, Sonata crept to the window as she kept waiting for the explosive outburst, but none came. Pinkie was cleaning off Fluttershy and the pegasus seemed to be enjoying it. While annoyed that no fight broke out for her entertainment, Sonata thought the sight was a bit cute. Pinkie then licked a little frosting off of Fluttershy’s face and the siren quietly giggled. “Aw. That’s sweet.” The two ponies looked at each for a brief moment before they came together for a passionate kiss. “That’s...oh. Wow.”

Sonata retreated back to the table with an intense blush on her face and ignored Cherub’s stare as she resumed making cupcakes, trying her hardest not to make another mess. It confused her as to why no negative emotions erupted from the incident, but it wasn’t long until she forgot all about it as she was too engrossed in her task.

Over time, the four of them had created a wide assortment of cupcakes with all sorts of decorations. Now that she had the hang of the things, Sonata decided to get to work on two special cupcakes for her bandmates. Fluttershy’s animals came in to join and she felt just as enthralled by them. While petting and nuzzling whatever critter came near, she was singing along with Pinkie whenever she sang something she was familiar with. As Sonata sang while working on Adagio’s gift, Cherub started laughing. “Oh no! Did I screw up!?”

“No, no. Forgive me.” Cherub took a moment to catch her breath. “It’s just that I had a very interesting thought about you, Sonata. The way you love sweets and to sing while being very friendly with animals. I’ve always imagined Pinkie and Fluttershy’s child would be somepony like you.”

Sonata looked at Fluttershy, whose face had turned completely red, and then to Pinkie, who seemed just as confused. They stared at each other before breaking out into laughter. “No way! We’re totally different!”

“I know!” agreed Pinkie. “Like I know you like to sing, but I bet you don’t randomly break out into song!”

“Actually I do!” laughed Sonata. “But I bet we have different things we love doing more than anything in the whole wide world!”

“PAAAARTY!” they both exclaimed.

Their laughter suddenly cut short as they looked at each in surprise. “What’s your favorite season?” asked Pinkie.

“Summer! You?” Pinkie rapidly nodded. “What’s your favorite thing to do during summer?”

“Go to the beach. Favorite movie genre?”

“Romantic comedy. Favorite kind of music?”

“Pop. Favorite radio show?”

“Uncle Chuckle’s Comedy Hour. Favorite flavor of ice cream?”

As each girl asked questions that resulted in similar answers, Cherub and Fluttershy looked more and more baffled by the scene. “What’s going on!?” Fluttershy looked at the two, desperately searching for some form of physical resemblance. “She...she’s not related to Pinkie, is she!?”

“No and it’s time for this nonsense to end.” Cherub loudly whistled to get their attention. “What’s your favorite color?”

“Blue!”

“Pink!”

The whole kitchen fell completely silent save for Cherub’s and Fluttershy’s sighs of relief. At that moment, Sonata felt her hopes and excitements crumble into dust. She couldn’t believe it and did not want to accept it. For just a moment, she thought she had found her true family. It would have been like all those movies she loved watching on the TV, except she lived in reality. It was too much for her heart to bear and she felt she didn’t have the energy to go on.

“But Fluttershy’s favorite color is blue!” exclaimed Pinkie happily, causing Fluttershy to gasp and Cherub to facehoof. “That proves it! Sonata...you’re somehow our daughter!”

Sonata could only gasp as the joy within her reignited. “M-Mom?” She looked to the pegasus as tears began to form. “Mom number two?”

PInkie stood with her forelegs stretched out and she too was at the verge of unleashing tears of joy. “Come give your pony mom a big hug!”

The two mares ran to each other as they cried happily, but they were held back before they could embrace. “Okay, this has gone far enough!” shouted Cherub as she pulled Sonata back with her magic.

“Fluttershy!” Pinkie struggled immensely as she tried to break free of the pegasus’s hold. “What are you doing!? Our time traveling fish baby needs us!”

“She’s not our baby!” Fluttershy flapped her wings with all her strength to keep her back. “That’s not possible!”

“Anything’s possible with time travel and magic! Now...let...me...GO!” Pinkie tried even harder to reach Sonata, but Fluttershy still held her ground. As for Sonata, even her strength was no match for the unicorn’s magic and the four of them struggled for quite some time.

When they weren’t looking, Aria lightly struck the tree, causing a few apples to fall around her. Picking one up, she quickly devoured what was probably her fifth or sixth one today before tossing it behind the tree and laying back down. Maybe today wasn’t that bad. It certainly allowed Aria to think in peace. Maybe she really needed to suck it up and apologize to Adagio. Obviously she would hate how Adagio would take advantage of it, seeing it as Aria admitting defeat and gloating about it for a while. However, she just wanted to make sure things between them were okay. Adagio really knew how to play the passive aggressive card (or just the aggressive card) well enough to bother her. It wasn’t always obvious when Adagio was ticked at her, even after living with her for some years.

Aria crossed her hind legs as she looked up to the clouds. How was this all going to end? With them being queens of the world? Being banished to a dimension yet again? Constantly plotting until they were too old to be any threat? There were so many things that could happen and given her luck, Aria worried. She knew why she still stuck to Adagio’s side despite everything, but was it worth it anymore? For a while, that creeping thought lingered in the back of her mind.

To cut her losses and accept defeat.

It was tempting beyond words. It would guarantee she wouldn’t suffer some horrible fate yet again. Then again, Adagio hating her guts and Aria herself living the rest of her life wondering if they could have made it would have been agonizing. On top of that, she didn’t exactly have job skills outside of singing and she wasn’t sure being a house maid for two spoiled sirens would get her far. And who exactly was she going to hang out with if she betrayed her fellow sirens? Thorax was fine, but she wasn’t that crazy about him. He was kind of boring and a bit too much of a wimp. Obviously Twilight and her pals would be first in line to try to befriend her, but Aria planned on keeping her pride.

For now, she would just play it safe and let Adagio figure it out. With that concluding thought, Aria shifted around and sat up against the tree. She wasn’t sure how many hours it had been, but Aria was getting very bored. It was nice to feel like she was in charge of something for once in her cruddy life, but she needed something to do. The dumb ponies had been planting more trees, as if this place needed any more, while digging up any stumps, such as the one she made for them. For a while, the three attempted to have some sort of conversation with her, but she was quick to discourage their efforts.

At the moment, they sat a good distance from her on their lunch break around a fire. Applejack was cooking up some sort of stew and the smell was making the siren hungry. Eventually, she found the strength to stand up, stretch, and walked over to them. “Whatcha cooking?”

“Lunch.” Although she tried to sound nice, Applejack seemed to be unhappy with her presence. “Care for some?”

Glancing down at the pot, Aria could see sliced carrots, potatoes, broccoli, apples, and beans. Not a bad combination, but the presentation was less than appealing. She thought if she even tasted that disgusting slop, it would come straight back out along with her breakfast. The apples were delicious, but they weren’t enough to satisfy her hunger. Her eyes then fell upon the nearby stream, causing her to grin. Without a word, she dashed forward and dived into the water.

For the first time in a long time, Aria felt she was somewhere she belonged. Swimming with four legs rather than with her tail wasn’t entirely glamourous, but it was easy to pick up. Her sudden splash had scared away her prey, so she lowered herself onto the bottom of the stream and waited. Soon one fish foolishly swam over her and she launched herself upward. With a fierce bite, she caught her prey in her maw and breached the surface. The ponies watched with shock as Aria carried her flailing victim back to shore and dropped it onto the grass.

Bringing her hoof down on its head ceased its struggling.

Holding it between her hooves, Aria began to feed. When was the last time she caught her own food? This little hunt brought back so many good memories about life in the ocean. Fish were easy to lure with her voice, so sometimes she liked to challenge herself in order to make her meal more rewarding. She craved shark so dearly, but she doubted she wouldn’t be enjoying some for a long time. When she finished, she discarded what was left back into the water and washed her hooves and mouth. Now that she was satisfied, Aria returned to the tree and laid under until sleep overtook her.

“That might have been the scariest thing I’ve seen in my life,” Caramel whimpered as he had a another spoonful of stew. “Is Princess Twilight sure this is a good idea?”

“Ah don’t know.” Applejack took a quick glance at the sleeping siren. “Hope Celestia isn’t too upset with us for not doin’ a good job, but Ah don’t know if we ever had a chance with her. Ah think no matter what, she would act just the same.” She helped herself to a spoonful of her own cooking and set the bowl on the grass. “Ah think we can agree that Aria Blaze there is not a siren ya’d want hangin’ around. If the other two are like here, then it ain’t a mystery why they can’t get along.”

Rainbow Dash stared intensely at Aria. “I think we need to teach her a lesson because I do not like being pushed around. We need to prank her or something.” She suddenly gasped. “Wait! If we prank her, that would make us the first ponies to ever prank a siren in history! We’d be in the pranking books forever!” Before she could take off, Applejack caught her in her lasso and dragged her back.

“Keep yar horseshoes on, Dash,” advised Applejack as she put her rope away. “She may be powerless, but Ah can tell she ain’t one to mess with. We just need to deal with her until today’s done and hope for the best. Ah ain’t crazy about her either, but Ah don’t think Celestia would be too happy if we did somethin’ to make Aria hate us even more.” Dash grumbled something and quietly flew over to Aria to look at her. “Ah’ve met a few bad apples in my life, but she has to be the most rotten.”

“No kidding. I can’t believe there’s three of them.” Caramel set down his bowl once it was empty. “Where did they even come from? Like is there a whole kingdom of sirens or just those three?”

“Ah don’t know, but it’s hard to believe just one can be so strong. Discord was one thing, but three sirens?” Applejack shivered heavily. “Better hope they like the sea better than Equestria if there’s more of them out there.”

As Applejack kept helping herself to her own cooking, Rainbow Dash came back with a look of concern. “Uh...you might wanna see this.” Applejack and Caramel looked at each other worriedly before slowly following her back to Aria. Dash went behind the tree where the siren slept and what they saw caused the two earth to quietly gasp. All over the grass were many apple cores, each torn apart like the unlucky fish earlier. Seeing her prized crops treated as such caused Applejack to grit her teeth as they returned to their campfire.

“That slimy eel!” Applejack shouted once they were out of earshot. “We try to be nice, but she goes and robs me! Ah’m sorry, but Ah draw the line at theivin’! No one, siren or pony, disrespects my family like that! Ah am puttin’ my hoof down and gonna teach Aria my own lesson about friendship!”

“What!?” Caramel zoomed in front of Applejack as she marched toward Aria. “Didn’t you see what she did to that tree!? Think of what she could do to your spine!”

“Not to worry. Ah’ve got a clever idea for payback.” Applejack smugly looked up at Rainbow Dash, who grinned when she got the hint. “Time to go down in the history books.”

For the end of their spa treatment, Twilight and Spike went into another room while Adagio and Rarity were getting their manes done. Currently, they both sat in chairs as each pony shampooed and rinsed their manes. Adagio’s mane was taking far longer given how much more hair she had, but it would be worth the wait in the end.

Rarity had been mostly quiet since Twilight put the siren in her place, but her company still irritated Adagio. “I must ask how do you have manage so much hair?” the unicorn asked while watching the blue pony go through most of a bottle to cover her whole mane.

“It takes talent,” Adagio proudly answered. “Only the best for the best.”

“I admit that it is very gorgeous.” The pink pony used a hair dryer to dry Rarity’s mane and once it was done, she proceeded to brush it. “Adagio, is there anything we can do to help you?”

“Help me?” the siren scoffed. “I don’t need help from any of you.”

“But I think you do.” Rarity’s mane and tail was fully brushed and she got up from her chair, looking spectacular. However, Adagio would never admit that aloud. “Tell me, who was your best friend back home?”

“Best friend?” Adagio chuckled. “No one was worthy of being my equal. What part of I was one of the best singers did you not understand?”

“The only thing I don’t understand is how you could go on for so long without a friend.” Rarity stood beside her. “Weren’t you lonely? Didn’t you want someone to be there at your side? Someone to help you through your struggles?” Sighing, she placed a hoof on the siren’s. “Adagio, I think you don’t know what it means to be happy.”

“Excuse me?”

“Trust me. It wasn’t that long ago where someone I knew used their own anger as a mask to hide herself from her own sorrow. She also thought cutting any emotional ties would keep her from feeling hurt. She hurt those who cared about her so that she could run away from her own emotions. She tried using her hate and anger to keep going, but in the end, it only lead her to misery. We don’t want the same to happen to you.”

Adagio could only laugh at her. “Save your ridiculous fairytales. It’s true things have not gone as planned, but I know how to be happy. I don’t need a stupid princess to tell me how to enjoy myself.” She shoved her hoof against Rarity’s nose. “Let’s not kid ourselves. The only reason you brought me here was to bribe me for my cooperation, but I have news for you and Twilight.” She leaned over the armrest to look dead into the unicorn’s eyes. “You will never break me.”

“Break you?” questioned Rarity. “Adagio, what in Celestia’s name do you think we’re doing? We’re not trying to bribe you or trick you or anything of the sort. Twilight wants to make up for the past and help you become a better person. Somepony who can find joy in the simple things in life rather than live in constant stress and hate. She’s worried that you three are going to be another Moondancer for her.”

“Who?”

“Nevermind. The point is Twilight feels awful she didn’t find out about your situation until long after she last saw you and is trying to make things right. Is it too much to ask for you to just be nice and try giving friendship a chance?”

The two spa ponies laid Adagio’s chair back to give her hair one final rinse. “Friendship was the reason I ended up like that in the first place! Besides, who needs friends when you have fans willing to do anything for you? Maybe if you were somepony important, you would understand. As for Twilight, I couldn’t care less than what she thinks. The truth is that she doesn’t know me at all and I will never give her the chance.”

It was pleasing to see Rarity look so defeated and the only thing that would make it better if it was Twilight instead. “Just remember, Twilight and I will always be here if you need anything.”

At last, Rarity left her alone and Adagio sighed with relief. She hoped that was the last of their sappy speeches. Maybe they were content with living as lessers, but not her. She was born for greatness and she would never cease her quest until Equestria was finally hers.

With her mane finally rinsed off, the two spa ponies took hair dryers and began. Eventually, her mane resumed its poofy nature, but far faster than any of them had anticipated. The mane poofed to such a massive size, the pink pony was knocked back while the blue one had her hoof stuck inside. She attempted to free herself, but she was stuck. She set tossed her hairdryer into the hair and pulled herself back harder, causing a yelp from Adagio. “Hey! Watch it!”

“I’m sorry!” The pony tried harder to free herself and tried push against the expanding fluff, but it traveled up her leg and began engulfing her body. “Help! HELP!”

“I’ve got you!” The pink spa pony pulled hard on her sister as Adagio yelled in pain. “It’s not letting go! I’ve never seen a mane like this in my life!”

“Could you two stop screwing around and get her off!?” the siren screamed. Her hair was still being fed heat by the lone hair dryer and it was too large for her to see the two spa ponies behind her in the mirror. “Hey! I’m going to sue this place for every bit it’s worth if you don’t stop messing with my hair!”

“Lotus! Forget about me!” Her head slowly sunk into the impossible mane. “Satisfy the customer…”

“ALOE! I WILL NEVER LEAVE YOU!” Lotus hastily reached into a drawer and pulled out an electric razor.

“What’s that noise!? What the heck do you think you’re doing!? I WANT TO SEE THE MANAGER!” The rest of the spa staff came running in as they heard Adagio’s screams while her mane was being torn apart.

It took a while, but Chrysalis finally managed to explain to Pinkie and Sonata that they were not related in any way. It was certainly a cute idea, but things were getting out of hoof too fast and the truth would come out eventually. Once that had blown over, both of them were rather disappointed, but after making some more pastries, they were back to their cheery selves.

In the case of Sonata Dusk, Chrysalis had to ask herself what Celestia or Luna found so charming about her. The difference between her and Pinkie despite their close similarities was that Pinkie was a fun loving, caring, selfless, talented pony who was a bit of a child while Sonata was just a moron. The fact Sonata was considered to be even more dangerous than herself was something she found to be very insulting, but she was fully aware of what she was capable of.

For the rest of their time together, they decorated cupcakes with Pinkie helping Sonata design two special ones for her friends. With the last cupcake frosted, Chrysalis wiped her forehead. “I don’t know how anypony can do this as a job. I’m a mess.”

“That’s the best part!” Pinkie licked her hoof. “You get to taste your own work!” She bounced over to Sonata, who was adding the finishing touches to her gifts. “Wow! Those look great!”

The siren blushed as she added some more sprinkles. “Really? I’ve never done this before and I hope they like it.”

Fluttershy anxiously twirled the end of her mane. “Me too. I would hate for them to dislike your gift and say something awful to you. I’m sorry, but Adagio and Aria sound very...unpleasant.”

With everything in place, Sonata closed both boxes. “I know. I miss having my own room to stay out of the drama. Aria and Adagio haven’t been doing so great and I just...get that feeling. That one day they’re going to argue again about something and I have to leave the room or be stuck with them shouting.” She laid her head down on her forelegs on top of the counter. “I wish I knew how to make them stop.”

Chrysalis remembered her argument with Luna in the dream world and lifted up Sonata to hug her. “It’s not something you can fix in a day. They will need to learn how to communicate like adults. In my opinion, I would say you are the most grown up out of the three of you.”

Sonata looked up at the changeling. “Me? Really?”

“Really. You know there’s a problem and you want to fix it, but they don’t want to. They just make excuses to dismiss the issue. If you want to improve things, you need to put your hoof down and tell them that things are not fine between you three. Show them real friendship and if they’re smart, they will listen.” Chrysalis turned Sonata around and gently pushed her toward Pinkie. “She is the perfect pony to help you get started.”

Pinkie grinned at Sonata as she bounced. “And I just had the best idea!”

“Really? What is it!?”

“You should be our friend!”

Given how well she and Pinkie had gotten along, Chrysalis was certain she would immediately accept her offer. However, Sonata seemed to be completely perplexed. “You...you really mean that?” She quickly looked away and nervously played with her ponytail. “Even after what I did? I’m not even all that...special.”

“That’s okay. You just have to be yourself.” Fluttershy warmly embraced the siren and they were joined by Pinkie. “Twilight told us a lot of scary things about you, but I know you’re really nice underneath. If you want, you come to Ponyville anytime to visit us. We would be very happy to help you with Adagio and Aria and we promise to never treat you poorly.”

On her cue, Chrysalis picked up the cake Pinkie had been working on as Pinkie and Fluttershy stood beside her. “Sonata Dusk. After spending time with you today, there’s something we want to ask you. Please take a moment to think it over.” She held on the cake coated in blue frosting with pink writing on top that read, “Wanna be friends?”

Sonata quietly gasped and threw her hooves over her mouth as she looked at the cake made for her. Although Chrysalis could not sense her emotions, her face told her more than enough. It was only a moment until a siren would be accepted into their circle of friendship. Maybe she didn’t fully accept her, but Chrysalis was glad she could offer the poor girl the help she desperately needed.

But then Sonata started snickering. As they became confused, it had evolved into malicious laughter and she was banging her hoof on the counter. “S-Sonata?” Fluttershy asked, getting closer to Pinkie.

“You really think I was being serious!?” Quicker than Chrysalis could react, Sonata uppercutted the cake and sent it straight into the changeling’s face and the two ponies gasped in horror. “I was only pretending to be sad and dumb!”

“What!? But-” Sonata slammed her hoof on the edge of the platter, unleashing a barrage of cupcakes onto Chrysalis and her friends. Pinkie fell to her knees, picking up the ruined pastries and crying to the heavens. “Why? Why do the cupcakes always have to suffer!?”

“You three are all sooooo stupid! I can’t believe you thought I’d actually be your friend! I’m Sonata Dusk of The Dazzlings! All we need in life is our ability to sing, not dumb ponies to be friends with!” Picking up a frosting bag, Sonata assaulted them by spraying buttercream and Chrysalis and Pinkie did their best to shield Fluttershy, leaving them in an absolutely sugary and goopy mess. Taking her gifts and stuffing her cheeks with any surviving pastries, Sonata taunted, “So long, losers! Today was the icing on the cake!”

She laughed at the top of her lungs before charging out the door and they stood at the doorway to watch her exit. Down the hill, a small pebble caught the siren’s hoof and she tripped, rolling for some feet before crashing on the ground. Her two special cupcakes flew high into the air and unfortunately for Chrysalis, Sonata got up fast enough to safely catch both of them. The siren stared back at them awkwardly before breaking out into laughter again and running off into the distance.

Chrysalis, Pinkie, and Fluttershy stood there, all of them unable to grasp the incident. The changeling’s face was almost entirely coated in cake and frosting save for her eyes and her mane was no doubt in need of a wash. There was a good chance she wouldn’t get the smell of frosting out of her nose for some days. Chrysalis’s horn ignited, hot enough to melt the frosting off each of them. “C-Chrysie?” Pinkie poked her side. “Are you okay?”

The changeling stomped down the path. “I’m going to murder that lying, little-”

“Eep!” Fluttershy immediately pulled her back inside, setting her down on the couch and placing her hooves on a footrest. Chrysalis didn’t even bother how much they would have to cleaned to get the frosting out of the cushions, focusing only on delivering retribution. “Please don’t get angry! I know she attacked us, but you have to let it go!”

Any attempt to get out of her seat was met with Pinkie holding her down. “Chrysie, calm down! You gotta relax for Luna’s sake! Don’t let Sonata get you riled up again! She’s trying to make you mad on purpose so you can do something to her and get you in trouble!”

Chrysalis fought hard to escape, but the party pony was too quick and too strong to let her go anywhere. At last, her efforts slowed down and she sat limp on the couch. “I’m sorry. Thank you, girls.” The two ponies got off of her. “I just cannot fathom what happened. That girl poured her heart out to you both and this is what she does!? Was everything she said just a lie? I didn’t think she would be smart enough to pull a trick like that!” Chrysalis’s jaw dropped. “...Was I outsmarted by an idiot?”

“What should we do?” asked Fluttershy. “We completely failed to befriend her!”

Chrysalis groaned as she got off of her seat. “We just need to inform Celestia and Nymph of what happened. We’ll find Sonata and bring her back to Twilight’s. If we’re lucky, Celestia is going to teach that fish a lesson.” They left the cottage and slowly walked back to Ponyville with defeat weighing heavily over each of their heads. Chrysalis glanced at Pinkie and noticed some strands of her hair falling flat. “You did your best. I guess some people are more stubborn than I was.” Pinkie slowly nodded, but she didn’t seem to register her words. Chrysalis kept thinking over everything they did with Sonata today and what they learned about her, but she could not figure out what was the girl’s true motive.

Aria followed the two ponies back to Twilight’s castle as she thought about getting some rest back in her comfy bed. Once they were done doing whatever, Applejack’s boytoy left to go home after he and the farmer said sappy love stuff to each other. Today had no doubt been one of the most boring days in her life. On the bright side, she wasn’t made to do anything and got to be in charge for once. Perhaps it wasn’t such a bad day, but it wasn’t one she would like to relive. She couldn’t imagine what Twilight forced Adagio to do when she had her all to herself, but she figured Adagio would show that she was not one to push around.

It took a while before Aria realized that something was wrong. Many ponies and changelings she passed by were giving her odd looks and it was getting on her nerves. “Am I missing something?” she suddenly snapped. “Why is everyone staring at me?”

The two ponies looked at each other before Rainbow Dash spoke. “Well...you do have a bit of bed hair. You know. From sleeping all day.”

Growling, Aria ran her hooves through her pigtails to smooth over whatever mess it became. “Better?”

Applejack was sweating and biting biting her bottom lip, so she looked to Rainbow Dash. “Oh! It’s...uh...better, but not...amazing?”

“Fine. I’ll do it back in Canterlot. It’s not like I care what they think.” It didn’t take much effort until the eyes around her were in the back of her mind. When the eyesore of a castle at last came to view, Aria felt a mix of relief and annoyance. It would be nice to go back to her room to relax, but she would be still stuck with Sonata and Adagio while having to work more tomorrow. She needed to make the most of the rest of her day to ensure she didn’t feel miserable the next day.

When they entered the castle, she could hear several voices coming from the other room. The Rainbooms, Celestia, Nymph, and Cherub were already present when she had stepped inside. While all the ponies were busy looking at something, Aria could hear the royals and Cherub pony talk with Sonata. “How could you!?” Nymph roared. “After being such gracious hostesses, you dared to assault them with their own creations made with their love!”

“Sonata, I must say I am extremely disappointed in you,” scolded Celestia. “I always thought you had the most potential in understanding friendship, but this has clearly proven me wrong.”

“Ha!” Sonata stuck her hoof in Celestia’s face. “In your face! I will be a Dazzling forever!” She happily walked away to whatever the others were gathered around while Celestia and Nymph resumed discussing whatever Sonata did.

Bored as well as curious, Aria moved over to where all the other ponies were gathered. “Oh my stars,” said Applejack. “Now that truly is a sight!”

“I’ve never seen a pony look so good,” complimented Fluttershy. “Even though you aren’t a pony.”

“Thank you. Thank you,” Aria could hear Adagio reply. “Beauty is...difficult to maintain. Painful even. But it’s always worth it in the end.”

“Dang! Adagio looks pretty good.” Rainbow Dash turned to Aria with a massive grin. “Don’t you think so, Aria?”

When Aria laid her eyes on her, the golden light turned to her and she could not speak. Adagio’s bright aura enveloped her sight and it was impossible to look away. Her coat shined like the morning sun, her mane perched on her head like a divine crown, and the subtle scent of lemons surrounded her. Adagio and Aria continued staring at each other in silence until it was broken not by words, but by laughter. At first, Adagio withheld it, but it wasn’t long until it broke through her lips. Afterwards, it became louder, putting fear into Aria.

Like a contagen, the whole room slowly devolved into similar laughter, all of which was directed toward her. Even Princess Celestia was having trouble controlling herself and it wasn’t long until they were all hollering in hysterics. “What the heck is so funny!?”

“D-d-darling,” Rarity struggled to say, “you really need to take better care of your looks.” She magically brought out a hoof mirror and Aria’s jaw dropped.

Her face had been turned into an art gallery. In black marker, she had drawings of buck teeth, goofy glasses, ducks, zits, the words “insert brain here” on her forehead, and many more pieces of art that defiled her face. She quickly turned to Rainbow Dash and Applejack, who were laughing the hardest out of everypony. “How do ya like dem apples!?” taunted Applejack.

When Aria lived back in Chantlantis, she often mingled with sailors who passed by the siren domain to either have an audience, loot treasure, or even play jokes on them. It was perhaps one of her favorite things to do back in that old life as she enjoyed pushing others around. No one was there to tell her what to do. She was her own master. Over the years of infrequent interactions, Aria picked up a few things from the sailors such as how to work a ship or how they navigated the see.

At this moment, Aria decided to show them all how fluent she was in speaking like a sailor.

The Gift of Gratitude

Luna came barreling through the doorway and slid across the the balcony, lightly bumping her flank against the guardrail. “Am I late!?”

“The show is just starting,” Celestia answered, holding onto the table as she expected the other princess to make a full collision with it. Luna took her seat between her and Chrysalis, who was in disguise.

The younger alicorn set down a platter of cupcakes in the middle of the table, something to go with the tea Celestia had prepared. Nymph took one and bit into it, savoring it as it brought some comfort while the screeching and banging coming from the radio assaulted her ears. She then noticed Luna bobbing her head in a rather peculiar manner. “Luna, what are you doing? Are you feeling unwell?”

“I’m just rocking out to the music. There’s nothing wrong with it.”

“You call this music!?”

“Perhaps you need to take my sister to a rock concert.” Chrysalis laughed quietly as she stirred sugar into her tea. “She needs a taste of the real world.” Nymph harrumphed at her, which only added to Chrysalis’s amusement.

When the loosest definition of music thankfully came to an end, a voice spoke. “And now, here is your host! The horn of scorn, a minotaur who gives no bull, Iron Will!”

“Hello, Equestria!” a gruff voice greeted before a brief applause followed. “Welcome to Iron Will’s Power Hour and today, we’ve got not a quite as exciting show, but I don’t think anything will be more exciting than when famous magician Trixie herself nearly turned me into a steak dinner on the air during one of her famous tricks!”

The sound of effect of a roaring fire and a quick scream nearly caused Nymph to drop her teacup. “How barbaric!” Celestia, Luna, and Chrysalis shushed her.

“Now since my doctor has told me to watch my blood pressure since then, we will have a nice, calm episode with our guests with minimal screaming and suplexing. Who are they? I have no idea! They were strongly recommended to me by Cherub, famous matchmaker and most likely the whip cracker in the bedroom with Princess Luna.” He played a wolf whistle sound effect.

“Oh, he’s giving me ideas.” Chrysalis slowly ran her hoof across Luna’s.

“Don’t you dare! You were almost too much the first time!” Luna immediately blushed and quietly sipped her tea, no doubt feeling the disturbed look Celestia was giving them.

“But as an appreciator of music, I have decided to accept her request to bring today’s guests on the air. Please welcome the singing band known as The Dazzlings, comprised of three earth pony singers who, from what I have been told, have voices beyond anything I have ever heard. Why don’t you introduce yourselves, girls?”

“I’m Adagio Dazzle,” she proudly proclaimed. “I am the founder and lead singer of our band.”

“Aria Blaze.”

“And I’m the cute one!”

“It says your name is Sonata Dusk.”

“That too!”

“I still cannot believe you did this for them,” said Celestia, laughing as she usually did during one of Sonata’s less than smart antics. “Has your opinion of them changed that much?”

“While I don’t trust them exactly, I feel they need to be rewarded for their recent milestone.” Chrysalis used her real tongue to wipe off the top of a cupcake. “It’s the least I could do for Aria opening up to me.”

“Right. So tell us all about yourselves. Cherub said you three were a big deal, so I’ve just got to know what’s your story.”

“Well the truth is that we’re really sirens and we ah!”

“What was that? Sirens?”

“She means we like to think ourselves as sirens,” Adagio answered nervously. In the background, they could hear Sonata struggling, likely because Aria was holding her mouth shut. “You know, those mythical sea creatures that sang songs to lure sailors and steal their treasure?”

“Now I get it. Why not simply call your band The Sirens?”

“Because I’m the leader and I decide what it’s called,” she answered harshly. “Besides, sirens has a negative feel to it because of they were seen as thieves and other nasty things. The Dazzlings simply reflects what we are: dazzling.”

“I also think that dazzling is the right word. When I first saw you three, do you know what was my first thought?”

“How amazing we looked?” Sonata asked sweetly.

“How much hair product Adagio uses to keep her mane looking like that!” Nymph and the other royals cracked up and she was almost certain she could hear Aria holding back her laughter. “Audience, you have to this see mane! I actually feel bad for anypony who doesn’t get to see what I’m seeing! It’s almost as big as her and looks to be softer than than a cute little bunny! So how much shampoo do you use every day for all that fluff?”

“Two whole bottles,” answered Aria. “Three when it’s dry.”

Iron Will blew up into laughter and Luna grinned. “Oh my. Did Aria just make a joke?”

“I knew there was a reason I liked her,” commented Chrysalis.

“I do not, you liar! And stop touching my hair, Sonata!”

“But it’s fluffy like a bunny, Dagi! Come on, let me feel it!”

“Not now! We’re on the air and you two are embarrassing me!”

Iron Wall laughed over them for almost a minute before he managed to catch his breath. “Okay, so let’s stop talking about her hair and get to the mane event. So how did you three get your start?”

“Homeless,” Adagio answered, trying to sound dramatic. “I was a poor girl all alone in the streets, struggling to survive. I spent everything I could trying to make it big in Manehatten, but I just wasn’t good enough for that talentless music agent. Every night, I laid on the cold, hard ground, shivering and all I could keep thinking about how much of a failure I was.” Adagio let out a little sniffle. “I was forced to shave my own precious hair to sell it to wig makers, but it was never enough money to feed myself for long. No pony knows what it’s like to be desperate unless they’ve been through what I have.”

Nymph rolled her eyes. “Oh please! You call that acting? She’s as sympathetic as a rabid hydra! Little changelings were taught how to act better than this in the old days!” To her shock, she could hear Celestia sniff. “Don’t tell me you’re buying this!”

“But Nymph,” said Luna, who was at the verge of tears, “they really did live on the streets! We don’t know any of the horrible things they went through!” Nymph opened her mouth to argue further, but Chrysalis took her hoof and shook her head. Reluctantly, the younger changeling complied and looked back to the radio. Her thoughts flashed back to when she first met the Dazzlings and the familiar sense of pity arose from when she saw of how filthy and weak they were.

“While I was digging through dumpsters for food, I bumped into Aria and Sonata, who each had their own stories. We united to survive and after a while, I taught them to sing almost as well as I can.” Adagio faked a teary sniff. “If it weren’t for me, who knows what horrible things would have happened to them?”

“That’s a load of oof!” Aria loudly grumbled. “A load of harsh truth.”

“Long story short, we made it to Canterlot and miraculously found work in the palace as maids. We liked to sing now and then and even held some shows on the streets for the public to see. Cherub just happened to catch one of our shows and loved our voices so much, she wanted to help kickstart our careers. You know we must be good at singing if we impressed somepony dating royalty.”

“Adagio is the best singer ever!” proclaimed Sonata. “Anypony listening will fall under her spell in an instant.”

“That’ quite a bold statement,” said Iron Will. “Perhaps you could give us a sample of your music?”

“Anything for a fan,” said Adagio. “Ready, girls?”

“Ready,” they both replied.

The sirens began singing one of their more favorite songs, which they had called Welcome to the Show. It was the one that always sent a shiver down Nymph’s spine as it was far more sinister than their other catchy songs. She was thankful that Twilight’s necklaces could still withhold the powerful magic the sirens contained within them as the Dazzlings singing over the radio would be catastrophic if they were allowed their full power.

It was something that filled the Changeling Queen with fear and a small amount of envy.

As Adagio continued to sing, Nymph noticed her sister slowly moving her head to the music, eyes closed and smiling. “You actually like this?”

“What? They’re great singers.”

“Only because they have their precious magic,” scoffed Nymph. “If they didn’t have that, half of Equestria’s ears would be bleeding right now. With magic, everypony is at risk.”

“As right as you are, it’s something we can manage easily,” addressed Luna, also finding enjoyment from the song. “After all, we have Chrysalis here walking around without anything withholding her magic.”

“She’s has more than proven herself that she has made herself into a better changeling,” countered Nymph, which caused to her sister to nuzzle her affectionately. “I’m not ready to say the same about them. Adagio might be pure evil.”

At last, the song came to an end and Iron Will played many sound clips of applause. “Holy mackerel! That was truly a performance! Ten stars! You three truly are dazzling!”

“Why thank you, Iron Will,” said Adagio, clearly smug. “So are you under our spell?”

“Oh I am! I will be sure to be first in line when you release your first record! Have you got a music agent?”

“Yeah,” said Aria. “The changeling behind the window there. Thorax heard us sing and wanted to help us hit the big times. He had to cry and beg to get us to take him, but he’s a pretty decent guy.”

“Oh great. Now they’re dragging Thorax through the mud, too.” Nymph sighed. “I need to repay him somehow for putting up with them.”

“Well congratulations to Thorax for finding himself three rising stars! However, I want to get back to that story you were telling me because something doesn't make sense. Are you really telling me that there was a pony who said you weren’t good enough, Adagio?”

“I still remember the name of that miserable pony who told me I could never be a true singer. Let’s just say this pony practically destroyed my perfect voice back then.” Adagio cackled slightly. “Oh how I would love to see the face of Sunset Shimmer right now.”

Their eyes went straight to Celestia, whose head slowly turned toward the little white radio at the edge of the table. The way she stared at the device had Nymph expecting her to blow it up in an inferno at any given second. “Well that’s music business for ya,” said Iron Will. “Sometimes they have bad taste and miss great opportunities. Nothing to get hung up about.”

“She also said that dying animals were better to listen to than any minotaur singing!” Sonata happily lied.

Iron Will slammed his desk with such tremendous force, all the plates and cups on the royal table jumped up a few inches. “HOW DARE SHE! SUNSET SHIMMER, IF YOU ARE LISTENING TO THIS, I WOULD LIKE TO PROCLAIM THAT YOU ARE, IN MY OPINION, THE WORST PONY I HAVE EVER HEARD OF! I HOPE YOU CAREER MAKES LIKE BIRDS IN WINTER AND GOES ALL THE WAY SOUTH!”

“Sister?” The alicorn did not respond. “Sister, are you alright?”

Princess Celestia, the shining beacon of Equestria, the pony who symbolized purity and harmony, wore a face of pure scorn. Nymph had never seen her look so enraged, even toward Chrysalis herself. As Luna and Nymph scooted closer to her, Chrysalis decided to take cover under the table. “Celestia?” asked the queen timidly. “Celestia, say something.”

Celestia took a deep breath and exhaled, now looking a little softer. “I’ll have to have a chat with those two when they get back.” She poured herself another cup of tea, no doubt plotting many ways she could unleash retribution upon those who dared soil the name of one of her old students.

“Let’s not talk about her,” said Aria, proving herself to be the smartest of the trio. “It’s all in the past. Despite what she thinks, we’re going to be the greatest singers in all of Equestria.”

“Well I wish you luck of you rise to fame, but after hearing you in person, there’s no doubt in my mind that you will make it all the way to the top. Now before we cut to commercial break, I would like to set the record straight on a minotaur’s ability to sing.” They heard rustling as he dug through what sounded like a cardboard box. “There’s my trusty fiddle! Say Dazzlings, would you like to give me your critique on my music skills?”

“How could we say no?” replied Adagio. “Let’s hear it!”

As the first note played, their reaction was immediate. Nymph suddenly flew up from her stool and slammed against the wall behind her. Luna had simply fallen backwards onto the ground, the stars in her mane suddenly burning out one by one. Chrysalis hacked up slime, pinned her ears shut, and sealed them with her jelly. Celestia protected herself with a golden bubble around her head, but she clearly looked to be in pain. Unable to withstand anymore, Celestia shut off the radio. “I think that’s enough of that.”

“Stars above, I think I have gone deaf!” Luna cried as she climbed back up onto her seat. “Was he playing with an instrument or a rusty chainsaw!? I think he is committing torture at this very instant!”

“At least people can shut off the radio,” said Chrysalis, magically cleaning off her ears. “I think the Dazzlings are the only ones stuck listening to him and they’re sitting right next to him!”

“An unfortunate consequence, but a fitting punishment,” spoke Celestia. “It’s a shame they cannot show Sunset some gratitude for what she had done for them.”

“I think they will come around,” said Luna. “Sonata truly likes Pinkie and Fluttershy, two ponies they consider to be their foes. It will only be a matter of time until Aria and Adagio learn to let go.” She turned to Chrysalis. “Has she come by to Ponyville or anything?”

“No she hasn’t and I haven’t heard her talking about going back or anything. Pinkie’s still down in the dumps about the whole thing and it hurts to see her hair lose some fluff now and then.”

“You haven’t told her the truth?” questioned Nymph. “I don’t think Pinkie will be very happy about you holding out on her. Why not just drop Sonata off with her and Fluttershy again? This could a great opportunity for Sonata by having her make friends with ponies!”

Chrysalis picked up another cupcake and stared disdainfully at the icing that coated it. “If she really wants to be their friend, then she needs to do it herself. I’m not playing the messenger for her.”

“Fine.” Gulping, Nymph turned to Celestia. “Princess, about what we talked about earlier. I am so sorry about what they said regarding Sunset Shimmer, but I still think we need to do this. They have gotten this far and after this interview, they should strike while the iron is hot! They would never forgive us if we didn’t give them this chance! Think of the good they could bring!”

“I’m not entirely certain about this,” Luna said cautiously. “You can tell how much malice they carry just from what we heard on the radio. We might be pushing things a little too fast and I fear what may they may do if we are not careful.”

“Maybe, but what’s the worse that can happen?” asked Chrysalis as she took Luna’s hoof. “Twilight has their magic taken care of and I don’t think they’re smart enough to find a way to get those pendants off. Take it from me. When your life feels stuck in a rut, you’re not exactly going out making friends and the idea of everybody around you feeling as miserable as you becomes extremely appealing. If we want them to come on our side, it would be a lot easier if they are happy and not thinking that we are oppressing them.”

“After what happened in the dream realm, I am stunned to hear you say that about them, but it’s sweet that you care.” Luna leaned forward and gave Chrysalis a kiss on the lips while both changelings quickly fed from her. “I approve of Nymph’s idea. What about you, Celestia?”

Celestia had been looking into her teacup that floated in front of her. Every now and then she would take a sip from it, but she still remained silent. Every passing moment made Nymph feel as if some invisible weight was crushing her more and more. Just one word and Nymph’s plan of the Grand Galloping Gala going well could be destroyed. She was so worried that she did not realize she was considering using magic to make the alicorn answer what she wanted.

After what felt like ages, Celestia set the teacup down, took a deep breath, and looked at them. “Very well.”

For the last few weeks, Nymph felt on edge walking around the streets of Canterlot without any disguise. Since the incident in the Crystal Empire, the air around her wasn’t quite pleasant as many ponies laid eyes on her. She could only speculate what they whispered about her, but it was obvious they felt she and Chrysalis were up to something. Even if she was hidden in disguise, an area mixed with ponies and changelings reeked of disdain and mistrust.

When Nymph walked unescorted to the train station today, she held her head high and relished in the pleasant air of Canterlot. Ponies and changelings happily going about their day and staring in awe whenever they became aware of the queen walking among them. She occasionally waved and smiled to the people and each gesture seemed to have brightened their day. Often there were children who had to be held back by their parents as they attempted to run over and greet her. Today reminded Nymph much of her home and as much as she missed it, there was more work to be done.

When she entered the train station, she found it to be bustling with citizens that didn’t even stop to look at her. The afternoon sun pierced the many windows on the building and was absolutely blinding when she stepped into the sunlight. Nymph exited the other side of the building and stood at the platform. Looking on the massive clock behind her, they would be returning at any minute if the train was on time.

Shortly after her arrival, she could hear the train coming in the distance. The pink train came in with the cupcake shaped car behind it (there was no doubt in Nymph’s mind that Celestia or Pinkie had something to do with it) followed by more cars with colorful tops. When it stopped, the doors opened and it wasn’t long until she spotted the Dazzlings and Thorax exiting. They walked by until Thorax noticed her, causing him to tug on Aria’s foreleg and point at the queen. He happily ran up to her with the sirens reluctantly following. “Hi, Nymph! Did you hear them on the radio? They were amazing!”

“We did.” She looked at Adagio and did her best to look friendly to her. “You three really stole the show.”

“Naturally,” boasted the golden menace. “All of Equestria will remember our voices from today onward.”

“We’re gonna be superstars!” Sonata cheered. Thorax held out his hoof and she high hoofed it and then he hoof bumped with Aria. “So why are you out here anyway? Did you want an autograph? We’re charging for those now!”

“Ten bits per Dazzling,” added Thorax. Digging into his bag, Thorax pulled on his book and opened it from the back. Near the end were three signatures, each under a sketch of the one who made it. “Glad I got mine earlier.”

“I was asked to bring you three back the palace and to Celestia’s room,” Nymph replied. “We have a little surprise for the three of you.”

“Should I be excited or worried?” Aria asked cautiously while watching Sonata grin and excitedly clap her hooves. “I can never tell with you.”

“Don’t worry. I think you will enjoy it.” Nymph turned around and walked through the station and back into Canterlot with her company following. “So other than your interview, how was your trip?”

“It was so great! We got to look around before and after the show!” Thorax flipped back many pages. “I managed to get a lot written down while we were in Fillydelphia. Have you ever been there?”

“I’m afraid not. May I?” Thorax nodded and gave her the book, which she flipped through with her magic. Pages were littered with bullet points on the history of the city or other little tidbits he found to be of interest. Thorax’s sketches have been getting better as his drawings of buildings and landmarks were better detailed. One sketch, however, stuck out to her. It was one of a minotaur, obviously Iron Will, wearing sunglasses and giving two thumbs up. Next to him was a speech bubble that read, “My advice stinks!” When she finished, she returned it to him. “Thorax, your book makes me wish I was there right now. Did you girls find it as fun as he did?”

“Not really. Cities like that existed all over the place in the other realm,” said Adagio as she eyed the changeling’s book. “I don’t get why you’re even writing that thing, Thorax. Don’t they already make travel pamphlets or something?” She moved closer, unaware of his angry grumbling. “You know, if you want to be an author, we could easily help you with that. How about writing our biography? It would be a best seller overnight and you would be set for life.”

Thorax slowly moved away from Adagio’s sultry grin, only to bump in Aria as she wore a similar expression. What made him even more nervous was Sonata getting on his back and giving him her own grin. “A-a-actually, you three are supposed to be a big secret for maybe forever so I can’t write it!”

“Don’t be such a shrimp,” replied the dazzling singer. “You could write it now and publish it later. I’ll get you started and tell you about my first singing competition in Chantlantis.”

At the moment, Nymph wished the palace was much closer as she was subjected to Adagio running her mouth about herself as usual. Maybe the siren was secretly deaf as Nymph could not fathom how anypony could not get sick of their own voice because when she got started, it was hard to stop her. While passing by the plaza where the Dazzlings often performed, a voice rang out. “Look! It’s The Dazzlings!”

They turned to see a crowd of ponies and changelings flock over to them, surrounding the sirens with faces of delight. “Are you going to perform again?”

“Give us an autograph!”

“Are any of you single!?”

Nymph couldn’t believe the attention they were getting all of a sudden. It had been a while since their big performance, but clearly they left quite an impression. While Sonata and Aria looked surprised, Adagio was cool and confident. “My adoring fans. I’m afraid we have been traveling a lot today and are simply too tired and unprepared to give a performance.” Voices of disappointment rang out. “Now now. I promise we will come back tomorrow with some brand new songs never before heard” She took her friends and broke from the crowd as they cheered. “Be sure to bring your friends! The bigger our audience, the happier we are!”

“I’ll bring my family!”

“I’ll bring my book club!”

“Cherub should come by and bring Princess Luna!”

“Speaking of royalty, why are you girls with Queen Nymph?” asked one changeling.

Only now did the crowd realize who was accompanying them and the queen could sense confusion rising among them. Before Adagio could answer, Nymph stepped forward. “I’ve heard about their amazing singing talent from Cherub and wanted to meet them for myself. To think such wonderful talent was right under my nose. It’s wonderful to hear ponies sing of unity in these trying times and I think they serve as an inspiration to us all. As much as we would love to stay, Princess Celestia wishes to see them.” They took their leave as they heard curious murmurs about the Dazzlings and Celestia. “Did you see that? I gave you girls a little boost by mentioning Celestia.”

“Aw, thanks!” said Sonata. “That means they’re going to give us more money tomorrow, right?”

“Not gonna lie. It’s a little weird to have a bunch of fans who aren’t under our spell,” admitted Aria. “Feels nice to have actually earned that adoring crowd. Can’t believe they love those songs about love and that kind of thing.”

“And it’s hate that gives us the power to sing those songs,” added Adagio. “We seem to be in a weird loop here.”

“You know speaking of that, we haven’t exactly fed ourselves in a while.” Aria looked down at her pendant. “If it weren’t for these stupid things, I wouldn’t worry about standing out. You ever plan on letting us feed again?”

“No, but we shouldn’t need to. My researchers back in my kingdom are still working on my new project,” said Nymph. “I had to spin quite a story to explain why I wanted crystals attuned so that they naturally collected hate and anger over time. Hopefully they will have something ready soon so we don’t have to repeat last time.”

It wasn’t long until they made it back to the palace and it felt different than earlier today. Ponies and changelings within took notice of the sirens walking with the queen and either waved to them or call out, asking for autographs or if they could sing them something. As expected, the trio was taking in every moment of this and Nymph had to keep magically pulling them whenever they tried approaching one of their fans. They soon arrived at their destination and Nymph knocked on Celestia’s door. “We’re here!” She opened the door to find Celestia, Luna, and Chrysalis laying by the lit fireplace.

“Welcome back.” Celestia was the first to stand and walk up to them. “How was Fillydelphia?”

“Why are we here?” Adagio asked rather rudely. “I just want this out of the way.”

“Of course.” Nymph stood beside her as Luna and Chrysalis got up. “About a week ago, we sent you girls to Ponyville to better learn about friendship. When you all failed with Twilight and her friends, I was at a loss of what to do with you three.” Her eyes drifted over to Aria, who shifted a bit in response. “However, you managed to discover friendship amongst yourselves and we couldn’t be prouder.”

“You sirens still have a long way to go,” continued Luna. “It is our hope that you will achieve a better understanding of friendship and be able to freely live your lives here in Equestria. Perhaps one day you will find it in your hearts to forgive Twilight and her friends for what they were forced to do.”

“To celebrate the progress you three have made, we wish to reward you.” Celestia magically held out their maid uniforms before making them vanish. “As of now, you three are relieved of your cleaning duties so that you can focus on singing.”

Adagio and Aria sighed with heavy relieved while Sonata shrieked happily. “Finally!” said Adagio. “No more work! No more wearing those dreadful uniforms!”

“Aren’t maid uniforms supposed to be sexy?” questioned Sonata.

“I think so.” Chrysalis bounced her eyebrows at Luna, who magically moved her away and rolled her eyes.

“Me too!” The whole room went silent as every mare turned their head toward Thorax, who shrunk and hid behind the dressing curtain.

“Thank you, Princess,” said Aria as she bowed her head. Even though she now did that regularly with Celestia, it still felt weird to Nymph to see her display such respect. “I’ve done enough cleaning for a lifetime.”

“You’re welcome, Aria. However, I must inform you that there are two conditions to this.”

Each of them went from excited to cautious. “Of course there’s a catch,” Adagio groaned. “Very well. What are your demands?”

“The first is that you still have to attend your friendship lessons,” answered Luna.

“No offense, but I think we’re way past that,” argued Aria. “You taught us cheering up sad friends, compromise, when to tell your friends they have a problem, and a lot of other stuff. I think technically us being friends with each other means we pass the class.”

“I know my lessons may seem dull and tedious, but I just want to ensure that you three stay as friends. Years of bad blood have a habit of coming up.” Aria glanced to the side. “It’s scary to think about, but it can happen. I just want to make sure things don’t go back to the way they were.”

Adagio looked at her friends and could read just how worried they were of such a possibility. “Fine. So what is the second condition?”

Nymph couldn’t help but smirk as she watched Celestia bring out the book. Luna and Chrysalis also seemed to be highly amused with the situation. Celestia was not one to be mean, but when she was, she had a good reason to do so. “I need you three to write a thank you letter.”

“A letter?” repeated Aria. “For you? Can’t we just say thanks and be done with it?”

“Oh, it’s not for any of us.” She held the book up to them so that they could see the familiar mark on the cover. “It’s for Sunset Shimmer.” The Dazzlings were left speechless. “After what you did to her back then, she could have easily said no when you came to her. She could have left you and be done with it. Instead, she chose to save you girls. Can you not appreciate the kindness she showed the three of you?” She opened up the book to the earliest blank page. “Do you know why am I doing this?”

“For kicks?” guessed Adagio.

“You’re kind of right,” taunted Chrysalis.

“It’s because you girls needs to learn to be grateful,” said Nymph while giving her sister a dirty look. "Can you three comprehend how much you have been given despite your past actions? Food, shelter, and even freedom has been provided to you and yet we’ve never seen any of you act grateful to her or Twilight.”

“And what of your friendship?” continued Luna. “Where would you be had it not been for them? No doubt you would be just as you were at the start. Your career and your growing bond with one another all starts with Sunset Shimmer. Had she left you as you were, none of this would be possible.”

“Actually it started with-” Nymph’s eyes glowed threateningly toward Sonata and she exposed her deadly fangs. “...with Dagi’s great leadership that we decided to ask for help!”

“Regardless, we just want you to write a brief of letter of appreciation to her.” Celestia set the book down in front of them along with a bottle of ink that had a feather sticking out. “You can practice what you want to say to her in this book. I know I have been very lenient in the past, but you need to take this seriously if you wish to claim your reward.” The princess’s smile grew slightly. “Why don’t you write the sweetest, nicest letter you can come up with here? I just want to keep it as a little personal memory. If you do that, we can work on the real letter whenever you feel ready.”

“Deal.” Aria took the quill and carefully wrote in the book. Her hoofwriting was decent enough, but they were still practicing writing without fingers so that they could sign autographs.

“That was awfully fast of you,” commented Adagio as she and Sonata laid down beside her. “Aren’t you aware of who exactly you are writing to?”

Aria glanced at her. “I hate working. Besides, I really don’t feel like dealing with Sunset right now, so let’s just make happy.” She finished writing and returned the quill to the ink. “Who's next?”

“Me!” Aria passed the book to her and Sonata happily added onto whatever Aria wrote. When her part was done, she slid it to Adagio, who looked at the book with disdain. “Come on, Dagi! You just write one little thing and we’re done!”

With a sigh, Adagio picked up the quill with her teeth and began. Ever curious of what the siren would write, Nymph walked over to them and tried peeking at the book. However, this proved to be impossible as she could not see past the utter amount of hair that engulfed Adagio’s head. She didn’t want to admit it, but the queen was a bit envious. While she did enjoy her long, smooth mane, Adagio’s was bright and simply stuck out from a crowd. With her curiosity getting the better of her, Nymph asked out loud, “So how much shampoo do you use?”

Ignoring everyone’s snickering, Adagio finished writing and slammed the book shut. “Done. Now may we please return to our room?”

“Not yet.” Nymph magically opened the book and flipped it to the page. “We’re going to have to grade you.” She cleared her throat and spoke using Aria’s voice. “‘Dear Sunset Shimmer, been a while, hasn’t it? I know this is out of nowhere, but we just wanted to say thanks for helping us out. Things have been getting better for us here in Equestria. Keep in mind that this doesn’t make us friends or anything. Just writing to you makes me want to break something.’”

“That’s how you wish to write your letter?” questioned Luna. “That doesn’t come across as friendly at all.”

Aria rolled her eyes in annoyance. “I’m never going to see Sunset again, so I don’t care what she thinks about it. And I did thank her, didn’t I? Besides, don’t you think it’s better for me to be honest about how I feel? Honesty is supposed to be an Element of whatever.”

“Sometimes it’s better to simply keep those honest thoughts to yourself.” Nymph circled Aria’s part of the letter and labeled it with the siren’s name before reading more in Sonata’s voice. “‘Coming back to Equestria has been the best thing ever. I can’t understand why you would ever want to leave it, but whatever. Me, Dagi, and Aria are now super great friends and are becoming super famous singers here. Too bad you’re going to miss out on our awesome shows.’”

“Sonata, do you understand what was the point of this?” asked Celestia. “You were supposed to thank her for what she has done for you.”

“But Aria already did that!” she argued. “It’d be kinda weird to just thank her again in the same letter!”

“So you chose to instead brag about yourself?” snapped Chrysalis. “Perhaps you should have wrote about how her mercy has allowed you this wonderful opportunity given to you or how friendship has changed you since coming back. You know, a way to tell her that she has made the right choice and that you three are capable of undergoing a critical change in character that will be beneficial to you and her?” The siren stared blankly at Chrysalis for a few seconds before grinning and nodding her head. However, it was clear to everyone that she didn’t entirely process what was said to her, causing Chrysalis to bang her head on the wall. “Just finish it, Nymph.”

The Changeling Queen braced herself for what was to come as she marked Sonata’s portion. In Adagio’s voice while trying to withhold any sarcasm the siren would no doubt use into writing to her enemy, Nymph read, “‘I suppose we have no choice but to be thankful to you. I’d rather not think where we would be now without your aid. Sometimes I wish I had a heart like yours. I suppose the preaches of friendship we have endured here carry some value. After all, they have brought the three of us together and we couldn’t be happier. Perhaps some day we will see each other again on better terms and you could forgive us for what we did. Until then, I hope for you the best. Signed, The Dazzlings.’” Bewildered, Nymph returned the book to Celestia after marking it. “Adagio, that was actually...lovely.”

“Indeed. I felt rather moved by your words.” Luna glared suspiciously at her. “Just what exactly are you up to now?”

“I’m just saving time. I could very easily tell her how exactly I feel about her, but then you’d just make me through another lecture and I have more important things to do with my time.” She got onto her hooves and her friends did the same. “Besides, it was only for practice. When you make us write the real thing, I’ll try to be a bit more honest like Aria. Could you imagine me actually saying something so disgustingly sappy to her of all ponies? I would never live down the humiliation. Now may we please leave?”

Celestia lightly chuckled. “You may go if you wish, but I was hoping you would wait for the reply.”

“Reply?” asked Sonata. “But we didn’t send any letter yet.”

“How exactly do you mail across dimensions anyway?” Aria questioned. “Do you just shove a letter through a portal or something?”

“With this.” Celestia held up the book and both Adagio and Aria went pale. “Twilight uses this book as a way to directly communicate with Sunset.” Sonata was the next to realize what she was implying and underwent a similar reaction. “I’m sure Sunset will just love hearing from you girls.”

With her face as red as her old gem, Adagio leapt for the book. “Give that back!” Right before she reached it, it suddenly glowed, causing her to stop dead in her tracks. “Oh no.”

“Open it! I have to see what Sunset said!” said Nymph as she, Chrysalis, and Luna gathered around her. Celestia flipped to the page and they saw the new message being written in. Magically binding the sirens in place as they tried to slip out of the room, Nymph read aloud, “‘Hi, girls! I’m glad to hear that everything is going great for you three. I wasn’t expecting you to suddenly write to me, so I guess things are going better than I thought. Aria, I’m sorry you still feel that way about me, but just know I still care about you and if you ever want to talk about anything, I’m here to listen.’”

“Somehow, I hate her even more,” Aria groaned. “Acting all nice like that after what I just said to her. I don’t think I will ever understand ponies.”

Nymph couldn’t help but grin as eyed Adagio. “‘Adagio, thank you so much for your message. I won’t lie when I say I had my doubts about letting you back into Equestria, but I clearly misjudged you. I wish I could see more of this gentle, caring, and friendly side of you. I think the two of us could be great friends! Maybe in the future you could come back here and show everyone at school the loving Adagio that you have become. Hope to hear more from you soon!’”

The laughter that filled the room caused an intense twitch in Adagio’s eye. “Who knew that deep inside, Adagio was loving soul who only wanted a friend to snuggle up with?” taunted Chrysalis. “I’m sure Sunset will gladly help you out there!”

“I’m sure Sunset is telling her friends right at this moment about the true side to Adagio. If there were here now, they would shower you with the love and support!” said Luna through laughter.

Adagio glared at the four royals before her. “If I could feed off my own hate, I would end each and every one of you here and now.”

“Aw, don’t feel bad, Dagi!” Sonata tenderly nuzzled her cheek. “Why is this such a bad thing? You are all those things at least to us!”

“Doesn’t mean the whole world needs to know about it. Ugh, I wish I thought more on what I was gonna write. I was being way too friendly with her.” Aria shot a dirty look at Thorax as he kept snickering, causing him to stop immediately, and then looked to the bigger alicorn. “You’re a jerk, Celestia.”

“Maybe in a way,” Celestia admitted in a friendly manner, “but I do feel this humiliation is very appropriate after what you three decided to do when you thought you could get away with it. What was Sunset to do since she wouldn’t know what was being said about her for all of Equestria to hear?”

“Well that’s exactly why we said it!” Adagio and Aria stared at Sonata. “What?”

“As amusing as this was, there was a point to this,” addressed Celestia in a more direct tone. “I’m worried you view of her and Twilight will continue to interfere with your understanding of friendship. I know you three wish to get back at Sunset for stopping you, but try not to look at her as an enemy. Instead, look at her as a caring soul who reached her hoof out to aid someone many who would have ignored. No matter what you think, she is your friend and cares about each of you. Just think of how happy she was to hear from you.”

“Fine. Whatever. May we please leave and be done with this torment?” asked Adagio in great annoyance.

Nymph laughed as she approached them. “Yes, yes. We’re done messing with you. Come on. Let’s get you back to your room.” Her magic filled the room and upon appearing in their bedroom, Nymph said, “You know, I think I deserve some gratitude as well. It was I who saved you and also just convinced Celestia to let you all leave Canterlot for future performances.”

“Thanks for making us tool at your disposal,” deadpanned Adagio. “Thanks for constantly interfering with our art and threatening mind control when we don’t do things your way. Are you so full of yourself that you actually expect us to thank you for turning us into your servants?”

“Nonsense. You’re just looking at it all wrong. This is atonement for your crimes and I am merely killing two birds with one stone by helping my people through it. It’s all done with noble intention.”

“Poor birdies!” cried Sonata.

“So noble that you haven’t told anypony what you’re really up to,” countered Aria.

Nymph brushed it off with a shrug. “My methods are simply different than what the princesses are used to. Besides, it’s all for the greater good and no pony is getting hurt, so I fail to see any problem. Just remember to play along and one day, you will be free do as you please.” Right as the Adagio opened her mouth, Nymph raised her hoof. “Enough. You each have had a long day and I’m sure you would much prefer to rest.” She opened the bedroom door and turned around. “You three really have come a long way. Before you know it, the four of us are going to be such close friends!” Quickly stepping out and closing the door before they could say anything response, Queen Nymph happily hummed to herself. Other than often butting heads with Adagio over what they sing, where they should go for their next performance, and whether or not they were allowed to charge their audiences, she grew a little fond of the Dazzlings.

Perhaps fond was too strong of a word.

Hopeful that they would improve.

That sounded better.

When she turned the corner, she was surprised to see Thorax down the hall. “Thorax!” she called. “What brings you here?”

“I was just going to visit them and try to pry the story of their banishment out of them,” he answered as he landed next to her. “I don’t want to write their biography, but writing about such an epic battle sounds great! I’ve already the story about them and Starswirl, but could you imagine it being told by the sirens themselves!? I’d be rich!”

“Don’t you mean it would be a great story to share with everypony?” Nymph teased.

“R-r-right! That’s what I meant!”

“I’m afraid your story will have to wait. They are getting cranky and need to get their rest. Besides, I don’t think you will have much luck getting them to talk about a sensitive subject so easily. Just look at how they see Sunset.”

He loudly sighed. “I guess, but I think I can get them to talk one day. Until then, maybe I should think about how I could spice it up a little.”

“Spice it up?” Nymph tilted her head. “I don’t follow. Didn’t you just say their story would be amazing to read about? You even described it as an epic battle.”

Thorax rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah, but...well...reading about them sounded a lot more interesting than knowing them.”

“Beg pardon?”

“Well the story describes them as these merciless, terrifying monsters who would stop at nothing to get what they want and they could only be beaten by an all powerful unicorn.” He shifted into Sonata’s form. “Does that sound like Sonata?”

Nymph chuckled. “Not at all. In some ways, truth can be more interesting than fiction.”

“Doesn’t really fit Aria or Adagio either.” Thorax took off his disguise. “I’ve seen their softer side when they think I’m not looking. Aria isn’t so moody anymore and I can tell Adagio really cares about them.”

“Maybe you should see what they really look like. That would scare anyone who lays eyes upon them. Why you were terrified back when I simply described what they looked like.”

“I guess so, but I don’t know. After spending so much time with them, it’s hard to see them as anything but just regular girls.” Nymph suddenly found herself bursting into laughter, which made Thorax nervous. “What’s so funny?”

“You really are one of a kind, Thorax.” Nymph patted her hoof on his back. “Just regular girls. I don’t think anyone else would of have ever described them as such. Especially you.”

“I-is that a bad thing?”

“Not at all. I think it shows just how much you’ve changed.”

“I have?”

“Absolutely. Remember when we first met in the Everfree Forest? You were just a stuttering, nervous wreck who couldn’t control himself while feeding.” Nymph sighed happily as she looked out one of the large windows in the hall. “That felt like a lifetime ago and yet here I still am in Equestria. Now you’re this brave and charming changeling that grubsits magical beasts like it was a normal thing to do.”

“Brave?” Thorax repeated. “C-charming!?”

“Of course. Not only did you not let the sirens scare you off, but they seem to have taken a liking to you. I don’t know how you did it, but you impress me, Thorax.”

“It’s no big deal. I’m just doing what any good changeling would do to help their queen.” He turned his head the other way. “I just...kinda wish we saw each other more.”

“I understand how you feel. I would love to see Chrysalis more, but we both have our duties. I have no doubt Celestia and Luna feel the same way about each other.” They came by Nymph’s room and she broke away from him. “Have a good evening and thank you for the hard work you put in today.”

“I am glad to be of service.” Smiling, Nymph tried to close the door, but Thorax quickly put his hoof down in front of it. “Nymph!” She was startled by his sudden outburst, but she couldn’t help but feel curious. “Are you busy tonight?”

“Not really. Why?”

“I was wondering if we could go out and get some dinner. I’ve been in Canterlot for a while and haven’t gotten to try much of the cuisine outside of the palace.” He stared at the floor and tapped his front hooves together. “Wouldn’t it be a great excuse for us to get together?”

“And I suppose I will be picking up the bill?” Blushing, Thorax shrugged innocently at her and Nymph giggled. “I gladly accept your offer.” She let him into her room and opened the window inside. When they stepped in front out it, she extended her foreleg to him. “Shall we?” Thorax locked his leg around hers and they flew out to the city below.

Later in the night, Nymph sat alone in her room, finishing up any unfinished work given to her from Bugartha. She didn’t really feel like doing it tonight, but today had taken up too much of her time and she needed to be sure she didn’t end up falling behind. However, she was in a good mood after her evening with Thorax. How long had they sat in that seafood restaurant, talking about whatever came to mind in a darkened room illuminated by the blue lights from the many fish tanks aligning the walls? Thorax was very interested in learning about the long life of his beloved queen and she was more than happy to share many of experiences she had. For dinner, Nymph had ordered a wide variety of dishes to satisfy her large appetite and allowed Thorax try a bit of each to give him an experience. She still giggled at some of the reactions he had to ones he heavily disliked, especially if it was spicy.

While their night together didn’t end with them destroying property, it was still rather amusing to her. With some convincing, Nymph got Thorax to try saki and the changeling found it to be something he really enjoyed. Thorax practically went through a whole bottle in the span of one of her stories and she was surprised to see he let himself go. While not exactly smashed, Thorax was having trouble staying in his seat and slurred most of his speech. It was a clear sign that it was time for them to go home, so Nymph paid the bill and teleported themselves into Thorax’s bedroom. It was difficult to get him into bed as he kept begging for another story, but the alcohol soon got the better of him and he drifted into peaceful slumber on his bed. After tucking him in gently, Nymph kissed Thorax on the forehead and quietly made her exit.

Why had she not done this more often? She loved Canterlot city for its beauty, even if the citizens were sometimes less than ideal in her eyes, and yet she chose to lock herself in the castle almost every day. She would not be in Canterlot forever and Nymph felt she needed to treat herself more often. Next time she would take Thorax along with Celestia, Luna, and even Chrysalis to a restaurant for a night of fun and relaxation.

She was so lost in thought that she had stopped working and it was the sound of a knock on her door that snapped her out of it. It was almost ten in the evening, so she had trouble guessing who could possibly want to see her other than a guard or Luna. “Enter.” She looked up, smiling to whoever came to visit the changeling queen, and held her pleasant mask when the door opened. “Adagio. What brings you to my room at this hour?”

“Just wanted to see what you were up to,” Adagio teased deviously. With the door closed, she slowly approached the desk with a grin that held ill intentions. “I hope I’m not bothering the precious Changeling Queen so late in the evening.”

“Not at all,” Nymph lied. “For you to come me this late, I’m sure you have a good reason.” As she drafted a response to a letter written to her by one of the nobles, she couldn’t help but notice that Adagio was standing right across for her. Nymph waited for her to speak her purpose, but the siren seemed to enjoy stretching out the silence. “Yes?

“Working hard?”

“It’s required for my position.”

“Or are you just making up for the first time?” Nymph’s quill halted and her eyes slowly met Adagio. “Poor Queen Nymph couldn’t feed her poor people and they wanted her evil sister instead. That’s just embarrassing.”

No longer could the changeling hold her calm and inviting expression. “I only failed once. You failed twice.”

Adagio, for once, look completely unbothered by the mention of her blunders. “Failure is bound to happen when someone meddles.” She strolled closer, grinning. “So whose fault was it for your failure?”

“What do you hope to accomplish here? Today you were just granted freedom from your job as well as the opportunity to go across Equestria to build your fame and yet you come in here to insult me. Why?”

“You still have me on a leash,” she spat. “I’m still your little tool for you to use.” Adagio lifted up her pendant. “You still see me as a threat.”

“You are a threat, Adagio. We all know it. It couldn’t be more obvious if you told everypony you were going to control them.” Sighing, Nymph got onto her hooves and walked over to her. “I don’t know what you want me to do. I have given you a chance to shine, something the three of you always wanted, and yet you keep expecting more out of me. Why can’t you just be happy with what you got?”

“You think being a star just like any other is going to make me feel better about what I have been through? I deserve more.” She once more held up her pendent. “My voice unrestrained is something these ponies and changelings have never been blessed with. I am not equal to these laughable singers they adore. I will go down in history as the most talented singer of all because I am supreme.”

“I think this is what you deserve after the suffering you caused.”

“And what do you deserve for going behind the alicorns’ backs?”

Nymph quickly raised her hoof halfway, caught herself, and slowly lowered it. “You want your freedom? Earn it. Even if our deal goes through and I get my sister back, Celestia still holds the key to your prison. It will be out of my hooves when I return to my kingdom, so I suggest you shape up if you want the full power of your precious voice.”

“That’s the other thing. Since Celestia is the one who decides our fate, why should we let you tell us what to do? I could very easily stop singing about friendship and the other repulsive things you force us to sing about and still get what I want.”

“But you must!” the queen pleaded. “Canterlot has vastly improved because of you! We still have much of Equestria to change before the Gala! My changelings need this dearly! Adagio, it is absolutely vital that you sing those songs given to you!”

Stepping closer, Adagio locked her sinister eyes with Nymph’s. “Well what are you going to do if we don’t?”

She cursed the siren in her mind. One perfect day absolutely ruined at the last moment all by her. The worst part of it all was that she did not have an answer to give her so,Nymph returned to her seat. “Anything else, Adagio?”

“No.” The siren turned around and walked to the door. “Good night.”

“Good night.” When the door closed, Nymph felt a large sense of relief and leaned back in her chair. Maybe Thorax wasn’t entirely accurate with his statement regarding these three. Adagio was a thorn in her side and showed no sign of making things easier. Was she always like this around Thorax? Nymph couldn’t help but wonder what Adagio’s original intention was for her visit. Did Adagio just enjoy tormenting her that much or did she have something else up her sleeve? Right now she didn’t feel Sonata and Aria were a big of a threat, so she would keep a close eye on the lead singer herself.

Eventually, she realized there was no point in worrying. Friendship would win in the end. Adagio may not have realized it, but she was fighting a losing battle. Aria and Sonata were slowly but surely coming around. Part of her was enthralled with the idea of rubbing this in Adagio’s face when the time came, but another part pitied the poor girl. What made that girl tick? Why couldn’t she just be happy? She once believed it was because she was a siren, but Aria and Sonata clearly disproved that. If worse came to worst, she could just leave the pendent on her forever and never worry about her getting revenge.

Nymph got back to work, but her pace was almost at a stop. Something from their conversation came up in her head and as hard as she tried, she couldn’t ignore it.

What did Nymph deserve for what she had done?

Frustrated, the queen shut off her lamp and got off her seat. Magically tucking away her clothing, she got into bed and closed her eyes, trying to focus on her time with Thorax rather than what just happened until she drifted asleep.

When Adagio exited into the hall after talking with the queen, she couldn’t stop chuckling.

She always did love playing the angler fish.

Author's Note

Okay serious question. Something has been bothering me since writing this chapter.

How much shampoo does Adagio in fact use?

What does it take to tame that mane?

Honesty is (Subjectively) The Best Policy

Nymph tapped her hoof (or more like pounded it) on the mattress without realizing it. In all her years of being the queen, she had never been so strongly defied. Just thinking about the way Adagio looked at her that night made Nymph want to set the girl’s mane ablaze. Thorax had reported that the Dazzlings barely sang the songs provided to them by Pinkie in favor of what Adagio felt like. It was only a few performances with most taking place in Canterlot, but Adagio was clearly intent on keeping up this outrageous behavior.

“Did you hear anything about this, Nymph?”

Even if Nymph could get away with it, mind control felt like the wrong way to handle this. Telling Celestia was an option, but she didn’t like the idea of getting her involved as she was almost certain Adagio would expose their deal if she was pushed hard enough.

“Nymph, are you listening?”

The best idea she had was to simply give Adagio what she wanted, but how long would that last until she asked for too much? Perhaps she needed another visit with Twilight? If she was desperate, maybe she could convince Luna to give that siren nightmares until she caved. No doubt Luna wouldn’t approve, but Nymph would do anything to put Adagio in her place. Ever since that night, Nymph had been giving herself headaches thinking of a way to get leverage over Adagio and get her plan back in motion. Her novel in progress had been left on hiatus until she figured out how to deal with the fiendish fish.

“Nymph!”

The Changeling Queen quietly gasped and turned to the crystal ball laying in front of her. “I-I’m listening!” She cleared her throat and smiled innocently. “Please continue.”

“Did you hear what we said?” questioned Shining Armor, unconvinced. He and Cadance were lying together on their heart shaped bed with the princess surrounded by an unhealthy combination of snack food. Cadance had developed her baby bump a while ago, but there was also some visible weight gain that none were allowed to talk about without risk of either her husband’s wrath or her emotional meltdown.

“Of course. It was...something about the Crystal Heart?”

“Not even close. We were talking about this.” Cadance held up a magazine to the mirror titled Across Equestria. “Changelings have been measuring the amount of love in every big city and the Crystal Empire was one of the lowest rated ones!”

Peeking at the article, Nymph saw that it was in fact true that the once lost empire had fallen behind many cities. Not to her surprise, Ponyville was ranked the highest by a large amount. “How is that even possible? You and the Crystal Heart alone should be enough to put you on the top of that list!”

“They only counted love that ponies give off naturally,” said the prince. “It’s bad enough with everypony here talking about the Gala and Chrysalis, but this is really upsetting people here. Some are...taking it harder than the crystal ponies.” He nervously tilted his head toward his wife.

“I’m the Princess of Love and I rule one of the most unloving cities in all of Equestria!” Magically putting together whipped cream, crackers, cookies, and carrots, Cadance shoved her unholy concoction into her mouth and asked with tears in her eyes, “What has the world come to!?”

Shining Armor got some tissue and wiped away her tears while gently shushing her. “The kingdom is becoming restless,” he continued as Cadance laid her head on him. “Ponies are worried that Chrysalis is going to show up again or that the changelings are going to do something and ever since this article, changelings are getting worried food is going to get low for them. I don’t want to strain Cadance feeding them since she still has to power the Crystal Heart now and then.”

The mention of the Crystal Heart losing power caused Nymph’s mind to flash back to her previous visit. “I’m so sorry this has all happened. I wish there was something I could do to help ease your burden.”

“Maybe you could make a visit here?” Cadance blew her nose on some tissue. “Not for a speech or anything, but just a quick visit? I miss you and I want the people to see how good of friends we are. Maybe it would change their minds about you and the changelings.”

Nymph shook her head and tried to smile for Cadance’s sake. “I would love to come see you both again, but after what happened last time, I am certain my appearance would only make things worse.”

“Are you sure? Your changelings would be happy to see you and I think the ponies trust you enough to not raise a fuss again.”

Nymph loudly scoffed. “Yes, your ‘loving’ and ‘trusting’ ponies would not conjure up ridiculous conspiracy theories against me and look at you two with suspicion, wondering whether or not you are under my control. If you were to ask me, I can safely say they deserve the rating given to them.” Nymph smirked before quickly looking back at the crystal ball to find both rulers staring back in shock. “I’m very sorry. That was inappropriate.”

“Is everything alright, Nymph?” asked Cadance. “You seem distracted and a little moody.”

“I’m fine.”

Shining Armor shook his head. “You can’t fool us. You’re not your usual cheery self. Is everything okay in Canterlot? Did something happen with Chrysalis?”

Nymph lied on her side, letting her mane go over the edge of the bed. “I’m having trouble with those sirens. Actually just one in particular. Adagio justs insists on being a problem. She’s rude, uncaring, and I can’t ever get her to listen to me. They’ve been doing so well in spreading harmony, but Adagio suddenly decided she doesn’t want to sing for a noble cause anymore. It’s even worse that the other two like being her friend because they actually seem reasonable. I just don’t know what to do.”

“If two of them can be reasoned with, then maybe you could send them here,” suggested Cadance. Shining Armor tried very hard to hide his disgust when she held up two potato chips with whipped cream, gummy changelings, pretzels, and marshmallows sandwiched in between, which she happily consumed. “Maybe it’s love that they need to learn. Shiny has been very interested in these sirens and I would like to get to know them.”

Send the Dazzlings all the way to the Crystal Empire? The idea heavily intrigued Nymph and for a moment, she felt a little lighter. This feeling did not last as her mind processed the most likely outcome. They would do nothing but be a hassle to the couple and sing nothing that would remedy the situation in the empire. She wanted to believe Cadance would be very capable in reaching out to them, but it didn’t seem likely given Celestia and Luna, former wielders of the Elements of Harmony, had not been entirely successful. “I will give it some consideration, but I do not think now would be a good time. You two have enough problems as it is.”

“Dang. I wanted to meet the mermares,” Shining Armor muttered, causing Cadance to giggle.

“They look more like dragons that ponies.” Nymph produced a little green projection of Adagio’s true form for them to study and they looked at it in awe. She made sure to emphasize her hostile expression and deadly teeth. “Why would you want to meet them anyway? Didn’t Twilight tell you just how dangerous they are?”

Princess Cadance playfully nudged her disappointed husband. “Shiny loves his mythical creatures. He’s been wanting to include them in his Ogres and Obelisks games ever since Twilight told us about them and he thought meeting them would give him an idea on how to accurately portray them.”

“I wanted to make a campaign with my friends where we would sail across the sea and encounter sirens. Maybe have a cool story based around them and some crazy undersea adventure” He loudly sighed and dug into the bag of gummy changelings. “I guess I’ll stick with the boring stuff like water dragons, krakens, and leviathans.”

“Sorry, sweetie. I’m afraid the only boring stuff we have today is of the political kind.” Cadance got off the bed while taking many bags of snacks with her. “Nymph, sorry to cut this short, but I’m afraid we have a lot of work we need to take care of. We can talk later tonight and maybe we can figure this all out.”

“Let us know if there’s anything we can do to help,” said Shining Armor as he shook the blanket to get rid of whatever mess remained. “Take it easy, Nymph.”

“Thank you, Shiny. Bye, you two.” When the crystal ball went out, the queen let out a long, drawn out sigh and rested her head on a pillow. All this trouble for the lovely couple because their subjects were too uncivil to allow Chrysalis to speak. It was because of them she was stuck with the sirens. Had those awful ponies just kept their mouths shut and listened, none of this would have been happening. They should be ashamed of what they were doing to their wonderful rulers.

But she knew the truth. The blame was not entirely on them. She was only in this situation because she failed. If she actually knew what she was doing, she wouldn’t have to resort to using mind controlling beasts to provide her with what she wanted. If she was clever at all, she would of had an answer back when Adagio first made her threat. If she had something to hold over her head to keep her in line, she could of just sent them to Crystal Empire, have them put on a little show, and the problem would have been solved.

Merely thinking of her current predicament was becoming suffocating. Adagio could read her like a book, so the obvious solution to this was to do the same to her. With plenty of time to herself and a crystal ball, she had a way of finding her answer, whether it was a weakness she could exploit or something to blackmail her with. Nymph closed her eyes and magically reached into the crystal ball.

Looking through Adagio’s pendant, she could see her standing in front of a large bookshelf somewhere in the city. “Isn’t this place wonderful?” Adagio turned toward Thorax as he hovered in front of her with a stack of book in his hooves. Now Nymph could see more of the store. There were several customers who mostly consisted of changelings, many tables displaying books of certain genres, and all of the walls were aligned with wooden shelves. Behind Thorax across the room was a large window with the city visible, but she did not recognize this particular part of the city. “I’ve never seen this many books back home!”

“This isn’t exactly what I had in mind for my day off.” Adagio leaned around Thorax to see Aria carefully examining one of the shelves. “And since when were you such a big reader?”

“I always found interesting stuff on the internet. You would not believe the crazy stuff I have seen in that world.” Aria pulled out one book, looked at the cover, and returned it. “Books aren’t really my thing, but I need a way to kill time, especially on the train. Figured there’s gotta be something I like here.”

The lead singer loudly sighed and she leaned against the shelf. As she boredly tapped with wooden shelf with her hoof, Thorax asked, “What do you like reading, Adagio?”

“I don’t read. I find it to be an unworthwhile use of my time. What do I care for fictional stories anyway?” She quickly turned to Aria with her hoof held out as the other siren opened her mouth. “Television shows and movies are not the same thing.”

“Wouldn’t kill ya to try it out,” Aria commented with a smirk on her face. “Maybe the two of us could find something fun to read together. You gotta admit Equestria has way more interesting stories than back home a thousand years ago.” She approached Adagio and gave her a soft, friendly punch to her side. “I don’t think we’re going to see the internet again, so you gotta get used to what we’ve got.”

Adagio stared silently at her friend before looking at the bookshelf once more. “This is the last time you get to choose something for us to do, Thorax.” Her hoof came into view as she carefully examined each book, but it was clear she wasn’t taking it too seriously. After a moment, the queen gave up and cut off the connection.

Despite her unsuccessful attempt, Nymph couldn’t keep herself from chuckling. “How appropriate. She’s perfect as Twilight’s nemesis. She hates reading.” Now that she thought about it, maybe Twilight would be useful in giving her some sort of idea on how to handle Adagio. She considered calling her right away, but something was bothering her. It wasn’t what she saw, but who she didn’t see.

Using the crystal ball, she saw Sonata pacing back and forth in one of the halls within the palace, making occasional murmurs and whimpers. The matriarch leaned in closer to the orb in attempt to hear her better. “M-maybe I could...no.” She held up a pamphlet for about only a second before putting it down. “There isn’t enough time.” Sonata walked over to one of the massive windows and pressed her head against it. “There’s no way.”

Nymph set the crystal ball aside. “What in the world is she fussing about?” Whatever it was, it was serious enough for her not to be with either of her bandmates, two sirens she was known to be clingy towards. She could just go straight to Sonata to see what the problem was, but if the siren really was going through a potential crisis, then it would be wise to get Celestia involved.

Getting out of bed, Nymph made a quick glance at the mirror to make sure her mane looked well enough before exiting into the hall. It wasn’t long until she arrived outside Celestia’s room and knocked on the door, the tapping of her metal shoe against wood echoing. “Come in.” Opening the door, Nymph found Celestia on her bed, resting comfortably under a yellow blanket while reading a book. “Hello, Nymph. Is there something you need?”

“Something’s going on with Sonata.”

Celestia set her reading material aside and quickly got onto her hooves. “What’s wrong? Is she okay?”

“I saw her through my crystal ball undergoing significant distress.” She motioned Celestia toward her and she led her out back into the hall. “It seems to be upsetting her a great deal. She’s pacing around and talking to herself, but I’m not sure what she’s worried about.” She lowered her voice as they passed by several guards and servants that were coming by while the rulers themselves often smiled and nodded at them. “What I find to be most strange about this is that she has stayed behind while her friends are out shopping.”

“She chose to be alone? That’s not like her at all.” Not far from them was the hall where housing for castle staff was located. They peeked around the corner to see Sonata still there, fumbling with whatever she had with her.

Nymph took a moment to get a feel for the area and sensed that they were practically alone, allowing them the perfect opportunity to confront her. “There’s nopony around. Let’s get some answers.”

Celestia went first and chose the direct approach in dealing with the issue. “Sonata?”

The siren yelped, dropped the pamphlet, and spun around. “I-I-I-I didn’t do it!” Hastily grabbing the paper off the floor, she hid it behind herself and made the largest grin she could. However, her eyes had completely betrayed her as they displayed her unease and constantly looked away from their perplexed gazes.

“You’re not in trouble. We were just saying hello.” Celestia stepped closer, being mindful of making any sudden movements. “What do you have there?” Sonata took a step back. “There’s no need to be afraid. You know you can come to us with anything.” Sonata looked at the princess’s expression of warmth before sighing and submitting the item. Celestia took it and she with Nymph saw that it was a train schedule for Canterlot Station. “I don’t understand.”

“Are you perhaps planning on making an unannounced visit somewhere?” Nymph questioned suspiciously. “I can’t imagine why else you would hide this from us.” Looking closer at her, it was obvious that Sonata wasn’t up to anything sinister. She barely made eye contact, didn’t make a peep, and lacked any of her usual, bubbly energy. Taking a breath, she spoke much more calmly. “Please. Talk to us.”

Sonata gulped and looked up at Celestia. “I want to go to Ponyville.”

“Ponyville? How come?”

“I want to see Pinkie and Fluttershy and...say I’m sorry.” Sonata suddenly leapt in front of them and clung to their legs. “Don’t tell Adagio or Aria! They’re going to be so mad! I like them both, really, but those ponies were really nice! I only pretended to not wanna be their friends so Dagi would be happy! You have to keep this a secret from them!”

“It’s okay, Sonata. We won’t say anything.” Celestia gently gently pulled her off and stroked her cheek. “I know it’s difficult and even scary, but you cannot keep this from your friends. They will find out eventually and I guarantee they will not be very happy with you. If I were you, I would-”

“Keep it a secret! Got it! Thanks for the lesson, Princess!” Sonata immediately attempted to retreat, but Celestia teleported right in front of her. It did not to deter Sonata as she quickly went around her, but the princess was persistent, warping in her path again and again. Eventually, her point had been made and Sonata had ceased her escape. “Come on! It’s just one secret! I’m sure you two keep a lot of secrets from each other!”

“How do you exactly plan on keeping this a secret?” questioned Celestia, unaware of Nymph fanning herself as well as giving the siren a dirty look. “With the three of you almost always together, how will you find the time to go all the way to Ponyville to visit Pinkie and Fluttershy? How long would you plan on making these visits without them knowing? Weeks? Months? Years?”

“Maybe?” Celestia shook her head, which caused Sonata to groan. “But I don’t know what to say without getting them mad! Can’t you tell them for me?”

“Friends need to be honest with each other, meaning it has to be you who tells them,” addressed Nymph, her face sometimes cringing with each word she spoke.

“Well maybe they don’t need to know! I just need the perfect way to keep it all a big secret!” After carefully studying the queen in front of her, Sonata clapped her hooves together with a big smile on her face. “I know! I’m gonna hire a changeling!”

“Oh no,” Nymph mumbled.

“I’ll find one who can act exactly like me and use her to pretend I’m me when I go visit Pinkie and Fluttershy!” Sonata rubbed her hooves together. “It’s the perfect plan!”

Nymph closed her eyes while pinching the bridge of her nose. “Unless your stunt double is expected to sing for a show or rehearsal. What if Adagio or Aria want to talk about the other world? What if this changeling discovers that you’re really sirens and panics?”

“Okay, so I’ll use my voice to control her-”

“Which you do not have access to,” Celestia interrupted.

“Um...um...oh! Now I’ve got it! I will find a magic cloning spell or device or pond to make another me-” Sonata could say no more when the princess’s magic held her mouth shut.

“Sonata. No matter how afraid you may feel, it is important that you do not keep secrets from your friends. Honesty is a critical foundation to a long lasting relationship and lying to them like this could undo everything you have worked for.”

Sonata looked at the floor and nervously rubbed her front leg. “Are you sure? Like really sure? Lying kept me out of trouble a lot back then.”

“Cherub thought she could keep a secret from Luna and it almost destroyed their relationship,” warned Nymph. “Then again, maybe you would be happier with those ponies as opposed to your current friends.”

“No matter how we feel about them, we must respect who she chooses to be her friends,” addressed Celestia. “So, Sonata. What do you think you should do now?”

“Have you take me to Ponyville so I can apologize?” she guessed timidly.

“And what of your other friends?”

“Tell them I was doing something else?” Celestia loudly sighed. “Hey, I worked real hard to make Dagi my best friend and I’m sure as heck not gonna sacrifice that!”

“Well I’m afraid no matter how hard you try, she will find out one way or another.” Nymph turned to the princess. “Any suggestions on how to make Sonata see things our way?”

“I think I have one. Sonata, do you remember Applejack?”

“The boring farm pony that made Aria work that one time?”

“I think you would like her if you got to know her. Anyway, she should be very capable of helping you with your problem.” A scroll magically appeared before the pony princess. “She’s not working at Cupid’s Arrow today, so I think you should pay her a visit. You would have about a couple hours to learn from her until Pinkie and Fluttershy get off work.” The paper poofed away. “So how about it, Sonata? Would you like to visit Applejack?”

Sonata hesitated before shrugging. “I guess?”

“Trust me. I think this is a wonderful idea.” Celestia glanced at the other matriarch. “Would you mind taking her to Applejack and explain to her the situation?”

“Not at all.” Before Nymph began her teleportation spell, seeing Sonata look so worried caused a candle to light over her head. “Celestia, I’m going to stay with her and make absolutely sure this problem is taken care of. I think it is of utmost importance that we see this through.”

“Very well. Good luck, Sonata.”

Taking the form of Twilight Sparkle, Nymph teleported herself and Sonata Dusk outside Sweet Apple Acres. She may of not liked the taste of apples, but Nymph could not deny how beautiful the landscape around her was with trees decorated with colorful fruits stretching as far as her eye could see. “Do not worry, Sonata. I promise everything is going to be okay. However, Applejack still hasn’t exactly forgiven Aria for her outrageous behavior from last time, so don’t do anything to upset her.” Immediately, Sonata attempted climbing a tree and reached out for one of the bright colored fruits hanging from the branches, but Nymph magically pulled her down and kept her in stasis just above the ground. “Hooves off. These are somepony’s property.”

“What!?” Sonata flailed her four legs like mad, but only remained in place as her efforts for fruit proved fruitless. “But there’s like a million apples here! She’s not going to miss just one!”

“It still counts as stealing.” The siren continued to desperately try to break free, but Nymph’s magic was too much for her. In a way, it amused the queen to see her fight so hard for simple food. “You must really like apples.”

“Fruits are the best! All we had was fish, seagrass, and seaweed in Chantlantis. Dagi and I always liked to beg Aria to make us smoothies back in the other dimension! She was the only one who really knew how to use a blender.” Drool dripped out of Sonata’s mouth. “I could really go for some grape juice or fruit punch right now.”

“How about a deal?” Nymph released Sonata, who thankfully managed remained put. “If you decide to tell your friends the truth, I will have Applejack provide you with some. Hers are the best in all of Equestria. At least that’s what they tell me.” The siren eagerly nodded and they continued down the dirt path.

Traversing across the massive orchard, Nymph was soon able to track down the Element of Honesty through her emotions of pleasure and determination. Near one of the hundreds of identical trees was Applejack, striking one for its yield. With a few powerful kicks, the buckets around her filled up with produce and she wiped the sweat off her forehead. It was then she first noticed Nymph approaching her. “Hey, Twilight! What brings ya-” The earth pony quickly took a defensive stance. “Ya better have a good reason for bringin’ one of them here.”

“I actually do.” Nymph removed her disguise, startling the pony. “Sorry for the deception, but it helps to keep a low profile. Celestia and I are in need of you, Applejack. Poor Sonata Dusk has a serious problem and we thought that you could perhaps help her.”

Applejack seemed very skeptical as she approached the siren. “Ya? And just what sorta problem is she havin’?”

It was a moment before Nymph realized that Sonata wasn’t going to answer the question as she looked to be ashamed over the ordeal. “It seems Sonata was interested in Pinkie and Fluttershy’s offer of friendship after all.” Applejack raised an eyebrow. “The reason she turned them down was she didn’t want Adagio and Aria to be upset with her for befriending their foes.” Nymph gently rubbed Sonata’s shoulder and nuzzled her. “The poor, poor girl is torn. She wants to be their friend, but she’s too afraid of coming clean to the other two. She’s so scared that she’s planning on lying to them whenever she decides to visit here. With enough time, her lies will catch up with her and I don’t want to think of what could happen. We would like for you to teach Sonata the importance of honesty so that she can find the courage to tell them.”

Applejack turned to Sonata and after studying her, she seemed to be a lot more open to the idea. “Okay, Ah can help ya, but Ah also got a lotta work that needs doin’. Help me and Ah’ll help ya. Deal?”

“Deal!” Sonata and Applejack shook on it. “So what do I do?”

“Just help me harvest some apples by knockin’ them off the trees. We got a big order of apple pie comin’ up, so we need to have a lot of apples ready to go.”

“Apple pie!?” Sonata squealed. “Can I have some!?”

Applejack chuckled. “We’ll see.” She watched Sonata prepare to kick a tree before Nymph sensed an eruption of fear from the farmer. “HOLD IT!” Both mares stared at her in surprise. “Just...try to be gentle. Ya know. Bein’ a siren and all.” Nodding, Sonata gave the tree a firm kick, which made Applejack flinch as well as pray under hear breath, and many apples fell and filled the buckets. “Pretty good!” she complimented with a sigh of relief. “Ah’d say ya’re a natural!”

“Thanks!” Sonata gave it another kick to acquire more apples. “This is way more fun than being a maid!”

“Let’s not forget why we’re here.” Returning to her disguise as Twilight, Nymph magically pulled some apples down to fill other buckets. “Sonata has new friends to make.”

“Right.” Applejack and Sonata each took a tree next to each other and got to work. “So Sonata, what’s the worst thing that can happen if ya tell them the truth?”

“They hate me and don’t wanna be my friends anymore!” Sonata cried in distraught.

“From what Ah heard, you girls aren’t exactly friends.” Applejack visibly shivered. “Ah just can’t picture ya and Aria seein’ eye to eye.”

“A lot has happened since you’ve last saw them,” said Nymph while stripping several trees bare without much effort. “Sonata became so upset with how they didn’t get along and confronted them on the issue. Since then, Adagio and Aria have been trying to get along with her and each other with a good deal of success.”

Looking from the queen to Sonata, Applejack asked, “Was it really that awful for y'all? For all those years?”

Tightly closing her eyes, Sonata slowly nodded. “It was the worst.”

Seeing the faint traces of tears in her eyes, Nymph and Applejack pulled away from their tasks. “And now things are better, right?” Applejack asked uneasily.

“Until I tell them that I wanna be friends with ponies! They’ll hate me for sure!” Sonata gasped and kicked the tree hard, the loud snap causing the other two mares to flinch as cracks were left behind in the tree trunk. “They might even kick me out of the band! Dagi would never want to see me again! Why did I have to like those two ponies!?” Sonata sudden started hyperventilating and looked in every direction. “I-I-I-I need to get out of here! They’re probably looking for me!”

Before Nymph could react, the siren bolted past her, kicking up a storm of grass blades and pebbles. The next thing she knew a lasso flew by and caught Sonata the tail. Applejack alone was not enough to reel in her catch, so Nymph assisted her by pulling the rope and tying it around one of the trees. The queen walked over to the desperate Dazzling, who didn’t seem to react to being restrained and kept running in place. “Sonata, dear. Please try to relax. Panic will get you nowhere except to an early grave.” It quickly became clear that she used a poor choice of words as Sonata began breathing so fast that her face was becoming a darker shade of blue. “A-Applejack! I need assistance!”

The earth pony held out an apple from one of the buckets. “Here.” She jumped back when Sonata took the apple and devoured it in an instant, spraying fruit chunks all over the grass as she did so. “Ya certainly love yar apples.”

“Can I have another?” Applejack nodded and Sonata swiped another from the bucket, which didn’t last even a second in her grasp. This time, she underwent a drastic improvement in her mood. “They’re sooooo good! I wish I could live here and eat them every day!”

“Let’s not carried away,” Applejack laughed. “So Sonata, what do ya want?”

“More apples!”

“Ah meant about makin’ friends.”

“Oh. I just want to be friends with Pinkie and Fluttershy and not lose Dagi or Aria.”

“Ya like my friends that much?”

“They are like the nicest ponies I have ever met. I always wanted to have friends like them.” Sonata bit her hoof and turned her head. “I thought Dagi would be like them when we first met. Aria was a jerk from the start, but Adagio was so much nicer. She made me feel special and even taught me how to sing like her! But when we got banished, she just...you know. She wasn’t the same.”

“Ah understand.” Applejack put her hoof around her. “Sonata, how important do ya think honesty is between friends?”

“I don’t know. I lie to them all the time just to keep out of trouble.” Sonata’s face scrunched. “Sometimes I took their money and shopped a little. They didn’t like letting me carry cash, so I had to hide almost everything I bought.”

“Trust me. Honesty is one of the most important things in a relationship. If ya’re gonna be friends with my friends, then yar friends are gonna find out eventually. Ya can only slip away so much before they notice. If they find out on their own that ya have be hangin’ out with them without tellin’ them, how do ya think they would feel?”

“Furious?”

“Exactly. Not just because ya made friends with them, but because ya lied to them about it the whole time. It makes it a lot harder for them to trust ya.”

“Think about what you did to those ponies,” said Nymph while organizing the filled buckets. “They welcomed you with open hooves and you made them believe that you would be their friend. And yet, you not only turned them down, but you made an awful mess as well as insulted and laughed at them. Don’t be surprised when neither of them believe you when you come clean to them.”

“But I…”

“Do ya trust yar friends?”

“Totally.”

“Can they trust ya?”

“Yes! Wait, no! They...I…” Her bottom lip began to quiver. “I don’t know!”

“Okay, calm down. It’s gonna be fine. If ya stay honest with them, then ya got nothin’ to worry about. Lyin’ may seem like an easy way out, but if ya get caught, ya’re gonna find yarself in a heap of trouble. Ah can tell you now Pinkie and Fluttershy may not entirely believe ya when ya tell them ya want to be friends. See how lyin’ can make things worse between your fishy friends?”

“Yeah. So how do I tell them?”

Applejack pulled off of her and looked Sonata in the eye. “First, ya gotta be direct. Don’t drag it out. Tell ‘em flat out what ya want. Obviously they ain’t gonna like it, so ya gotta stand yar ground. Tell ‘em why you want to be friends with my friends. Tell ‘em why it’s so important to ya. Make sure to say that nothin’ is gonna change between the three of you.”

“You have to fight for what you want,” added the queen. With nothing left for her to do, she sat down against one of the trees. “My people were not loved by any when I began diplomacy with Equestria, but thanks to months of hard work and the help of Celestia, they now live freely in Equestria. If you want to keep all your friends, you must put in the effort no matter how afraid you feel.”

“Do you think they will listen to me?” the siren questioned.

Nymph knew Adagio wouldn’t allow it. Her ego would always be an impossible obstacle and she would not stand Sonata making friends with those she despised. While this was not a good thing as she didn’t want to see Sonata hurt, it would give her the opportunity to strip Adagio of one of her assets if there were to be a falling out between them. For Sonata’s sake, she answered, “We won’t know until we try.”

Slowly nodding, Sonata gave her tree a weak kick that gave nothing in return. “Can we take a break? I need to think about stuff.”

“Go ahead. Ya earned one.” Nymph and Applejack watched as she walked with her head hanging low. “Why was Ah not given her that one time?”

“We felt she was the weakest link and thought Pinkie and Fluttershy, two ponies successful with reformation, would be perfect for the job.” The queen smiled at Applejack. “As you can see, our bet paid off.”

“Hard to believe she’s serious about bein’ friends. Think Ah can safely say Pinkie is gonna be happier than a fruit bat livin’ here durin’ zap apple season when she hears the good news.”

“If we can get Sonata to go through with this. She’s just so afraid of losing her fellow sirens.”

“Ah don’t get what she sees in those two friends of her. They sound like a whole lot of trouble.”

“Maybe she knows far more about them than we do. She clearly favors Adagio over Aria and wants to spend just about every waking moment with her.”

“Like she’s in love with her or somethin’?”

Nymph couldn’t help but chuckle. “I think she’s just that happy to finally have a real friend. From the sound of things, she wasn’t particularly close with anyone back in Chantlantis.”

Hearing this, Applejack looked toward where Sonata had wandered off. “Think that’s why she joined ‘em? Just to fit in or somethin’?”

Brushing off her moment of humor, Nymph spoke more seriously. “I wish it was that simple, but I once sensed her lust for power and control. She may appear sweet and sensitive, but that girl loves the idea of enslaving a whole kingdom to do her bidding. It may not appear so, but she’s just as bad as they are. Part of me hopes Pinkie and Fluttershy can turn her around.” She walked ahead in the same direction has the siren. “We should go find Sonata. I do not want her to get cold hooves, so we must keep pushing her.”

While heading toward the house with Applejack following, it wasn’t long until Nymph sensed a sudden burst of fear and confusion coming from nearby. “This way!” Nymph galloped ahead with Applejack with catching up. Maybe letting a dangerous siren wander around alone wasn’t the brightest idea, but Nymph would put a stop to whatever she was doing. When Sonata came to view, the two of them skidded to a halt, kicking up a thick cloud of dust in front of them.

“Applejack!” Sonata looked up from the little filly she was nuzzling tenderly. “You have the cutest little sister!”

“What were ya two doin’?” the older sister asked worriedly, although she did seem slightly humored.

“She was askin’ a million questions about me!” answered Apple Bloom as she tried to push the other mare away. “Who is she?”

“I’m Sonata Dusk! I am a super famous singer!”

Apple Bloom’s eyes lit up. “Really? Like Countess Coloratura!?”

“Who?”

The little filly grabbed Sonata by the head. “WHAT!? Ya never heard of the greatest singer in all of Equestria!?”

“You mean Adagio?”

“Who?”

Now it was Sonata’s turn to take Apple Bloom by the head. “WHAT!? How could you have never heard of Adagio Dazzle!?”

“You three haven’t hit the big time quite yet,” said Nymph as she took Apple Bloom and set her down. “I apologize for her giving you a fright, Apple Bloom. This is Sonata Dusk and she is from a band called The Dazzlings. They have been making waves just recently, so it’s only a matter of time until they are all everypony will talk about.”

“Wow! Another famous singer!” Apple Bloom ran circles around Sonata, admiring her from every angle. “How do ya keep meetin’ such famous ponies, Applejack?”

“Ya don’t wanna know.” She pushed her little sister towards the house that strongly resembled a barn. “Why don’t ya run along home get somethin’ to eat? Ah’m sure Granny has somethin’ baked up for ya.”

“Okay!” The little filly scurried off toward the house while waving back. “Bye, Princess Twilight! Bye, Sonata!”

“Bye!” Waving to Apple Bloom, Sonata said, “Huh. I feel like I’ve seen her before, but I didn’t know you had a sister! She’s sooooo adorable!”

“That’s sweet of ya to say, but we’ve still got work to do.” Applejack took Sonata by the shoulder and turned her away. “So Ah was thinkin’-”

“Applejack!” They turned toward the house to see Apple Bloom standing at the doorway. “Granny says to bring yar friends over to eat!”

The Apple household was flooded with the sweet aroma of hot apples and Nymph found it to be very inviting. Apple strudels, baked apples, hot apple cider, and fresh apple bread aligned the wooden kitchen table. From the window they could smell the apple pie that was fresh from the oven. Only now did Nymph realize this was the first time she had ever seen the inside of Applejack’s home and found it to be simple yet pleasant. The window curtains held images of apples, the wallpaper had a nice pattern of blue and green stripes, more images of apples were aligned on the wood near the ceiling, a simple wooden stove sat in the kitchen, and to contrast it all as the elephant in the room was a large pink refrigerator with an image of a cupcake on it as if it was taken straight from Sugar Cube Corner (what was with Equestria and cupcakes, anyway?).

“Go on! Don’t be shy!” the elderly mare urged as she sat down. Was elderly the right word to describe her? Nymph was far more ancient than she was, even if it didn’t show. Apple Bloom reached over for something, but Granny Smith smacked her hoof. “Guests first. It’s polite.”

“Sweet!” Sonata grabbed two of everything and stared hungrily at her meal. “When can we eat!?”

“Just go on ahead.” Upon hearing this, Sonata began devouring her food at speeds Nymph didn’t believe was possible. “Well aren’t ya a hungry one.”

“Are ya gonna get anythin’, Twilight?” asked Apple Bloom, slightly urging her with her big, hopeful eyes.

The queen once more looked over her choices for food. While it all smelled wonderful, she recalled the time Applejack gave her an apple as an offering and found the taste to be less than ideal. Looking up at the pony, she saw Applejack seemingly anxious of what she was going to do next. “It looks very lovely, but I’m afraid I cannot have any because...Spike’s making me dinner! If I were to come home and not eat any of his cooking, he would be so offended. I hope you understand.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac replied.

The rest of the ponies commenced eating while Nymph just sat silently in her seat. Looking around, she found a newspaper folded up on the counter and magically took it. Nothing of interesting struck her until she reached the bottom of the front page. A small article discussed an incident at one of the schools in Ponyville due to what was described as a disruptive incident caused by a changeling student. Apparently they had drawn a picture of themself with Nymph, Twilight, and Chrysalis, claiming that they were her friends. Obviously claiming to be friends with someone still seen as Equestria’s enemy did not sit well with the teachers as well as many of her fellow students. The worst of it came when Nymph saw the photo of the student in tears being taken home by her parents.

It was Millie, the little changeling they had met when they brought Chrysalis to this town.

Setting the paper back, Nymph sighed and looked at Sonata as despair clawed at her insides. “How’s the food?” she asked calmly.

“It’s the best!” Nymph quickly held up her empty plate to shield herself from the chunks of food that came out of Sonata’s mouth. “I didn’t know you could do all this with apples! Could you teach Aria to make all this?”

Applejack quickly grew pale. “Ah don’t think she’d want me to do anythin’ with her.”

“Who’s Aria?” asked Apple Bloom with her face coated in food.

“Why not? She’s an amazing cook! She used to keep a whole pile of cooking magazines just she could try making whatever she felt like! She’d love to know how to cook apples like this!”

“Normally Ah would be happy to, but Ah’d rather tango with a heat delirious rattlesnake than see her again. No offense.”

“Who’s Aria?” repeated Apple Bloom.

“One of Sonata’s bandmates. Let’s just say she’s pulls the bad girl routine very well,” answered Nymph. “By the way, I keep hearing about how Aria is great at cooking, but I don’t think I’ve seen her make anything except toast.”

“She just needs time to practice because...you know.” Sonata lifted up her hooves and shook them a little, to which Nymph nodded her head. The siren scarfed down what was left of her meal and looked toward Big Mac. “Is it okay if I have seconds?”

“Eeyup.”

“Cool!” Sonata quickly refilled her plate. “So does your special talent have something to do with apples, too?”

“Eeyup.”

“Does everypony in your family have a talent like that?”

“Eeyup.”

Eating a whole baked apple in one bite, Sonata scanned the stallion’s body. “Are you called Big Mac because your so big?”

“Eeyup.”

“I think that’s weird. Yeah, you’re big and all, but Princess Celestia is huge and nopony calls her Big Princess Celestia. You know what I mean?”

“Eeyup.”

Sonata looked a little timid. “You don’t think it’s dumb? I feel like Aria would say it is.”

“Nope.”

“Neat! I’m gonna suggest it to the princess tomorrow!”

“I really don’t think the princess would appreciate being called ‘big’,” Nymph commented, which Sonata did not seem to hear.

Apple Bloom’s eyes grew and twinkled a little as she stared at the siren across from her. “Ya know Princess Celestia?”

“Eeyup,” Sonata answered in a familiar fashion. “Used to clean for her, but now she lets us sing instead!”

Apple Bloom scooted her chair closer. “So what kind of music do ya play? Rock and roll? Bluegrass?”

“More like pop music. Our voices are all we need!” she boasted.

The little pony cocked her head. “No instruments at all?”

“Well one time I wanted a ukulele, but Adagio said that wouldn’t really mix well with our voices.”

“So what do you sing about?” asked Granny Smith.

“Lots of stuff! I like to sing about the ocean and any of the cool songs Adagio writes, but we also sing about friendship and stuff.”

“Which you haven’t done lately,” Nymph reminded through gritted teeth. She then noticed the way all the ponies were staring at her and did her best to sound friendly. “Their songs are doing wonders in bringing the ponies and changelings together. Did I mention Sonata has a wonderful singing voice?” To distract herself, Nymph chose to inspect her drink. She didn’t want it to go to waste, so she considered giving it a try. After giving it a sip, she glanced at the filly sitting across from her. “Apple Bloom, do you have any changelings in your class?”

“A few.”

To her relief, Nymph did not sense any negative feelings from her. “And you get along with them?”

“Uh huh.”

“Good.”

“She’s raised right,” Applejack stated proudly. “Well, as right as she can be. How were yar friends, Bloomy? Do any crusadin’ today?” The older sister steadily became worried. “Didn’t do anythin’ that would have ponies mail us another court summons?”

Nymph quickly caught the sudden rise of bitterness and gloom from Apple Bloom. “It was fine,” she answered as she stabbed her fork into a slice of baked apple.

Sonata seemed to also noticed the change in the pony’s mood. “Aw, what happened?”

“Just another unsuccessful day of gettin’ our cutie marks.” Apple Bloom demonstrated poor posture at the table and slumped in her seat. “Guess we weren’t meant to be archeologists.”

“Well in my opinion, nothin’ cheers a pony up better than some delicious homemade apple pie.” Granny Smith took the pie from the window and set it on the table. She carved out one slice and gave it to her youngest granddaughter. “There ya go, dearie.” She then noticed Sonata drool as she eyed the pie. “Would ya like a piece?”

“More than anything in the world. I can’t get enough of these apples!”

Granny Smith laughed as she gave Sonata her slice. “Ah think Ah like ya, Sonata.”

When Nymph was given her piece, she found the smell to be extremely enticing. She could not break her eyes from the warm, juicy slice of pie before her. Part of her did not wish to taste it as she did not want to appear rude if it didn’t suit her. However, the aroma was too much for her to withstand. With her fork, she cut a piece off from the tip and tasted it. She was very surprised by how tasty it was and did not hesitate to finish it.

“Bet ya would love more of that,” Applejack spoke somewhat smugly as she eyed the Changeling Queen. “Maybe get some at home to share?”

“Absolutely,” Nymph hummed as she continued eating.

“Good to hear. So ya don’t mind if Ah send out a large order to yar castle later?”

“Sure, sure,” she answered, half listening to her.

“So why is your cutie mark such a big deal?” asked Sonata while adding on much more whipped cream to her dessert. “You’ll get one some day! I think. Well everypony I know has one.”

“Because it tells ya who ya are! Just about everypony in my class has one! Me and my friends tried everythin’ to get ours!” Apple Bloom planted her face onto her empty plate. “Ah’m tired of bein’ a talentless blank flank! Ah just want mine so Ah feel like Ah’m good at somethin'!”

Sonata immediately stood up.

Nymph kept her horn glowing while Applejack kept one hoof on a baked apple, neither daring to take their eyes off the siren for even a second. Big Mac and Granny Smith were too busy eating pie to notice the tense situation happening right in front of them. When she was at Apple Bloom’s side, Sonata knelt down and firmly hugged her. “It’s okay. I know what it’s like.”

Apple Bloom lifted her head. “Ya do? But aren’t ya a famous singer?”

“Not always. I used to work some jobs.” Sonata gulped. “A lot of jobs. They never lasted because...reasons. I wasn’t good at anything until Adagio found me during my last one. I begged her to take me with her and because of her, I’m one of the best singers alive! She changed my life forever and I love her for it!”

“Wow. Yar friend sounds pretty neat!”

“Dagi is the most talented and beautiful pony in the world and also my best friend!” Sonata clapped her hooves together and sighed happily. “I wouldn’t be anything if it weren’t for her!”

“If she helped ya, maybe she can help me, too!” The little filly spun around and danced in her chair. “Ah wanna meet her!”

“NO!” both Nymph and Applejack shouted, startling the rest of the ponies.

“Take it from me. Adagio is not a pony you really want to be around,” advised the queen. “She may be a great singer, but she’s not a great role model.”

The little filly’s ears dropped, but then she looked at Sonata. “Maybe...ya could help me? What if you taught me how to sing?”

Sonata was caught completely off guard by her request. “M-me? I’ve never taught anypony anything before.”

“Well maybe ya could start,” suggested Applejack before looking at Nymph. “Nothin’ wrong with a bit of singin’, right?”

Looking to the two of them, Nymph could see that Sonata and Apple Bloom were heavily anticipating her approval. Sonata growing a bond with yet another pony? It was just simply too good to pass up. “I’m sure you will make a fine teacher, Sonata. Why don’t you demonstrate your ability first?”

“I don’t really sing without my friends.”

Clinging to the siren’s hoof, Apple Bloom asked, “Please? Ya said you were amazin’!”

Sweat began forming on Sonata’s forehead as her eyes kept jumping to everypony looking at her. “I...maybe…”

“Go on. We ain’t gonna judge ya,” encouraged Granny Smith. “We’d love to hear ya voice.”

“Eeyup.”

“Okay. Here goes.” Sonata took a breath before letting out a pleasant song that filled the house. Her voice was gentle and birds had landed on the the open window to sing along with her. It was hard for Nymph to remember the true beast that she was as she listened. When Sonata finished, she asked Apple Bloom to give it a try.

The birds scattered shortly after.

Sonata gave the filly some instructions on how to improve such as relaxing her throat or to keep her chest raised. Nymph felt compelled to offer her own advice as well as her mother taught her and Chrysalis how to sing, but Sonata would get upset whenever she tried intruding on her lesson. At some point while Apple Bloom was singing, Applejack scooted closer to the queen. “Ah can’t believe how different she is,” she whispered. “It’s hard to believe she’s some sort of monster.”

Nymph nodded as she watched Sonata excitedly clap for the Apple Bloom. “She’s certainly tender underneath, but Adagio has powerful influence over her.”

“It’s a dang shame.” Applejack gave her a serious glance. “So is Adagio really her friend or just usin’ her?”

Deep down, Nymph wanted to believe she was that vile. Exposing Adagio doing such a thing would have ensured Sonata would have come to her side and Nymph would have something to use against that wretched girl. However, from what she had seen Adagio did have some level of care toward her two friends, but given how clever that girl was, there was no way to be sure if that care was real. “I don’t know, Applejack. I don’t know.”

For about an hour, Apple Bloom and Sonata stayed in the kitchen to practice songs while the rest of the family got back to work. It was a strange feeling for the changeling sovereign to be working a job like she was some sort of commoner, but working with Applejack had given Nymph a better appreciation for those who worked on farms. With everything finished for the day, she realized it was getting close to closing time for Cupid’s Arrow and she and Sonata needed to be on their way. Entering the house, the two mares heard Apple Bloom finish singing with a voice that was more gentle on the ears.

Sonata couldn’t help but squeal and pick up the pony. “You’re doing so well, Bloomy!”

“Thanks, but Ah haven’t gotten my cutie mark yet,” she commented as she stared at her blank flank.

“Maybe ya just need few more lessons,” encouraged her older sister. “Ah’m sure Sonata wouldn’t mind dropping by again.”

“Heck ya! I love being a teacher! I just need to pick a day when I’m not busy.” She licked her lips. “Just be sure to give your favorite teacher plenty of apples. And apple pie!”

“Can do!” agreed Apple Bloom as they shook on it.

“My, today has certainly been full of surprises.” Nymph magically pulled Sonata off her chair and set her on the floor. “Thank for your hospitality, but Sonata and I need to be on our way. We have important friendship business that we must get to.”

Walking to the door, Sonata looked back and waved. “Bye, everypony! Thanks for dinner!”

“Bye, Sonata!” shouted Apple Bloom. “Come back soon and thanks for the lessons!”

Once outside, Nymph couldn’t help but notice how much joy the siren was expressing. “I can’t believe I did that! I actually taught somepony something! It was really nice of your family to let me do that and give me free food, Applejack.”

“They seem to like ya, too.” Applejack gave her a friendly punch on the shoulder. “Heck, Ah can say Ah’ve grown pretty fond of ya, Sonata. Maybe the two of us could be friends.”

Immediately, Sonata’s eyes lit up. “R-really? You mean that?” Applejack nodded. “Wow. I can’t believe how many friends I’m making. Coming back to Equestria has been one of the greatest moments of my life.” Her enthusiasm quickly dwindled. “Guess that means I have to tell Adagio about three friends now.”

“Oh no. Sonata…”

“Just need to tell her that out of all the people in Equestria, I ended up making friends with about half of the girls who ruined us. She and Aria will totally understand!” Nymph felt thankful that Sonata’s emotions were magically blocked off from her senses when she saw the rapid flow of tears pouring out of her eyes. “They’re going to understand that I am horrible, awful backstabber and they’re going to stop being my friends!” Applejack backed up as Sonata flopped onto the grass in a fetal position, rocking back and forth as her sobbing slowly grew in strength.

“Hey now! Sonata!” The earth pony tapped her, but Sonata did not react. “Ah know what to do. Keep an eye on her!” Nymph watched worriedly as Applejack before turning her attention onto Sonata. She tried to sooth the siren’s sobbing by rubbing her side and gently shushing her, but to no effect. After several minutes of failed attempts of comfort, Applejack returned with a mug of frothing cider. “Drink this.”

Sonata took the mug and downed about half of her drink. “Thanks.” Sitting on the grass with her head resting on her knees, she sighed. “Maybe I really am just an idiot.”

“What do you mean?” Nymph asked as she sat beside her.

“Why am I trying to be friends with ponies? Ponies who are just like the girls who ruined us?” She took another swig. “No wonder everyone is always calling me an idiot. I’m a siren who wants to be friends with her prey. Feeding off their hate is one of my favorite things to do and yet here I am.” Sonata flopped onto the grass behind her. “What’s happening to me?”

Scooting closer to her, Applejack said, “Sonata, Ah think there’s someone else ya need to learn to be honest with.”

In response, the siren angrily huffed and rolled her eyes. “Oh great. Someone else that’s gonna get mad at me and call me names. Who is it?”

“Yarself.” Sonata quickly looked at her. “Yar heart is tellin’ ya what ya want, but ya care about yar other friends. Ya care so much that it’s tearin’ ya apart.” Applejack lied right next to her. “Ya ain’t foolish for wantin’ to be friends with ponies. Just look at the changelin’s. The whole lot of them saw ponies as nothin’ but food for as long as they been around. Even launched a full invasion to feed from us. Now, they livin’ along with ponies and other than a few bumps here and there, thin’s are goin’ fine.”

“But Adagio-”

“Enough with what she wants,” Applejack interrupted. “Sonata, ya gotta do somethin’ for yarself for once. Ya worryin’ so much about what she would do that ya can’t make yar own decisions. Ah think ya should be able to do what ya want without worryin’ about her approval.” She pulled Sonata up with her and brushed her off of any loose grass. “When ya go home, ya’re gonna tell her exactly what’s going on and don’t ya dare beg her or anythin’. And if she don’t like it, tough. It’s up to ya, not her.”

“Wow. That makes so much sense.” Sniffling a little, Sonata hugged her. “Thanks, Applejack.”

“My pleasure,” she laughed as she gave the siren a pat on the back. When Sonata let go of her, Applejack tipped her hat. “Take care of yarself and hope all goes well with Pinkie and Flutters.”

Nodding in return, Sonata turned around and began trotting away. “Come on, Nymph! We’ve gotta go find them!”

“You go on ahead. I’ll catch up in a moment.” Nymph turned to the farmer as Sonata ran down the road. “Applejack, we are in your debt.”

“Aw, it ain’t nothin’. Just doin’ what Ah can for Equestria’ sake.”

“No, it was something. Those words you spoke to her were simply beautiful and they have given the push she needed. You were simply spectacular today.” Part of Nymph felt like hurling up the pie she had recent enjoyed, but she needed to ask this now. “Applejack, since you are the Element of Honesty, I must ask you for your opinion on something.”

“Ah’m all ears.”

“Have you ever considered that sometimes lying could be a good thing?” Applejack immediately raised her eyebrow and Nymph could sense her immense suspicion. “Sometimes there are things better left unknown, even to those we love. It’s a way to protect them from fear or worry.”

Although she was merely an earth pony, the way Applejack stared at her made Nymph feel completely on edge. “It may not be my place to say this, Queen Nymph, but Ah don’t think you should lie no matter what.”

“Deception is my nature. I’m a changeling after all. Besides, lying is not always a bad thing. Sometimes it can be better than being honest.”

“Really now?” Applejack leaned against one of her trees with her forelegs crossed. “Like when?”

“Like with Chrysalis.” She noticed the pony’s eyes become slightly wider. “Yes, she did make a mistake with Luna, but think of everything before then. Because of her lies as Cherub, look where it got her. It...healed her.” Nymph loudly huffed. “Let’s not forget she’s still living a lie as Cherub, helping the ponies who fear the real her find love. If Chrysalis chose to be honest with them, we both know how that would end. Just now, I had shared a meal with your family while pretending to be Twilight. I think they would be much too curious about my visit if I came as myself. Can you say what I’m trying to say?”

Applejack looked off to the distance. Nymph could feel the anxiety growing within herself as she wondered how the pony who was practically the physical embodiment of truth would answer. Eventually, Applejack looked at her. “Ah can’t speak for everypony. Ah do not like lyin’, but Ah see what ya mean. Ah hope Ah never find myself in a situation where lyin’ would be better. As for ya, Ah can only imagine what you have to go through runnin’ a whole kingdom. Just...try to be honest when ya can.”

To hear that made it feel as if some of the weight on her shoulders just disappeared. “I’ll try my best.” Nymph bowed her head. “Have a pleasant evening and thank you for all your help.”

“Come back any time, Queen Nymph. Ya and Sonata are always welcomed here.”

The queen took flight as Applejack waved to her. Looking down to the people below, she kept a careful eye out for Sonata, who couldn’t have gotten far. It wasn’t long until she spotted the siren and landed right beside her. She was relieved to see she had not gone under any relapse since leaving her alone. “Sonata, I admit that I am very proud of you for doing this.”

“Thanks, but I don’t think my friends are going to be super thrilled,” she replied a bit uneasily.

“They won’t, but I think I can help with that.” She put her hoof around the siren, unaware of the singer’s sudden discomfort. “I have quite the silver tongue and I will do anything to aid you. After all, is that not what a good friend does?” Nymph smiled at her as she awaited for her answer, but Sonata kept quiet. “You don’t see me as a friend?”

“Uh...no.”

The Changeling Queen’s grip tightened. “Why not?”

“Well...uh…”

“Come on. You can tell me.”

“It’s because you’re just using us.” Sonata pulled Nymph’s leg off of her and jabbed her hoof into her chest. “I may not be smart, but I know you’re only trying to be nice just so that we will do what you say.”

“That’s not true.”

“Liar.”

“How dare you! I...I…” Unable to come up with any form of defence, Nymph sighed. “Look. It’s no secret that trust has been difficult between us. I want to trust you girls, but to be honest, you’re the only one I can. Adagio has her mind deadlocked on taking over and she loves nothing more than to antagonize me. I want to like you three and I want to be friends, but so far you sirens have given me almost nothing to work with.” Nymph tried to keep positive as she looked ahead. “Maybe we should just forget it. I think it would be best if we simply focus on our original deal. Once my subjects are happy and my sister is home with me, you will be free to do as you please.”

Sonata silently nodded and the two of them continued their trek across Ponyville. It would not be long until they reached their destination, but Nymph kept worrying about bumping into the real Twilight as that would be a very awkward scene. “I have a question.”

“Ask away.”

“You, Celestia, and Applejack were telling me how important it is to be honest, but you’re not being honest with Celestia or Luna. Isn’t what you are doing...wrong?”

Nymph looked back at in her in disbelief. This girl was clearly not as naive as she thought. “I suppose what I am doing is not…‘moral’...but I’m left with no choice. I told you what happened when Chrysalis went to the Crystal Empire.” Sonata nodded. “Then you understand the challenge I face. Besides, what I’m doing isn’t that bad. I’m not taking full control of people like you girls did in that other dimension or causing any suffering. I’m merely using empowered suggestions and it’s all for the greater good.”

“But Pinkie told me about this crazy pony who hated cutie marks and ran this whole village-”

“You mean Starlight Glimmer.” The story of Our Town was one the queen did not believe she would ever forget about. This was mostly due to not only the fact she learned of a pony being capable of removing cutie marks, but that the citizens seemed very...creepy. “That pony does not seem to be of sound mind. I wouldn’t worry about strange ponies who think they know what’s best for others. I am a queen who has lived for over three hundred and fifty years. What common pony or changeling comes close to the wisdom and skill I possess? Ruling is in my blood, Sonata. Like your ability to sing, I was born with the power to lead.”

“Like Adagio?”

“Adagio is a fool!” Nymph quickly threw her hoof over her mouth, blushing as several ponies and changelings stared at her. She dragged Sonata with her and quickly moved ahead to escape the local crowd, who seemed quite surprise with her outburst. Once they were out of earshot, Nymph said, “You would do well to not associate yourself with another one of her schemes. She does not have what it takes to rule a kingdom, let alone conquer one. She is a grub freshly hatched from her egg compared to me.”

“But sirens don’t come from eggs!”

It was difficult, painful even, but Nymph managed to remain calm when she corrected her. “It is merely a metaphor.”

“Oh.”

“What I’m trying to say is that you shouldn’t follow her so blindly. Besides, unlike her, I actually do care for the ponies as much as I do my own subjects. What’s so wrong with making them get along? I’m not stripping of them of freewill or something of the like. If Adagio had it her way, I think you know exactly what would happen. Remember what you told me the first night you returned to Equestria? How you enjoyed causing strife through your songs?” She leaned in closer to Sonata. “Would you be happy to make Fluttershy and Pinkie fight?”

“No!” Sonata cried in response. “They’re the nicest ponies ever!”

“But Adagio wouldn’t hesitate, would she? She’s been dreaming of getting back at those who wronged her and those two are on her list.”

“B-b-but they’re not the same ones. It was The Rainbooms from the other dimension!”

Nymph just shrugged at her. “Do you think she cares? Everyone is a pawn in her endless games of conquest. As loving as Celestia tries to be, Adagio still sees her as nothing more than an obstacle to overcome.”

“You don’t know her! She’s not some crazy siren!”

“Could of fooled me.”

“Like how you fooled the princesses.” Nymph loudly gasped and returned her eyes to normal to stare down someone who would dare insult her like that. Sonata did not seemed to be bothered by any of this and turned her head in the other direction, clearly having something else on her mind. “She...she was the only siren to give me a chance. You don’t know what it’s like to be unwanted. To have everyone look down at you. If it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t be here now. I owe Adagio everything. I do like Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Applejack, but I’m always going to be on Adagio’s side. She’s my best friend and nothing you can do will change that.” Both of them knew there was no more to be said and made the rest of their trip without speaking another word.

When they arrived, they sat by the bridge under the tree that was filled with many birdhouses outside of Fluttershy’s home, finding shade from the setting sun. Sonata sang to the birds, bringing a large flock to her, and Nymph kept her eyes open for the ponies. Since they were alone out here, Nymph didn’t feel the need to keep her disguise any longer. Chrysalis said they always came here after work whenever Fluttershy worked the day, so it wouldn’t be long until they arrived. Eventually, she saw two figures coming down the path and nudged Sonata. They stood up and waited until Pinkie and Fluttershy saw them.

The ponies stopped dead in their tracks and Nymph could sense their fear and confusion. With time, they slowly came closer without taking their eyes off Sonata. “H-hi,” Sonata said timidly, trying her best to smile.

“Hi,” Pinkie replied, sounding just the same. “What brings you out here?”

Sonata could only look at the ground under her as she stepped closer, unable to withstand their gazes. “I came here to say something. I’m sorry I acted like a complete jerk to you both. I only did it because I didn’t want my other friends to get mad at me for being friends with you.” She looked up as her eyes became moist. “I made the whole thing up! I really did want to be your friend so bad that day! Please forgive me!”

The couple loudly gasped at this revelation. “You mean this whole time you tricked us by saying you were tricking us!?” Pinkie cried in disbelief.

Sonata flinched from Pinkie’s sudden spike in volume. It was not easy for Nymph to watch Sonata to struggle like this and she felt she needed to do something, but this was something the siren had to do on her own “Y-yeah. I didn’t mean-”

There was practically a sonic rainboom when Pinkie launched from her spot and flew several feet, taking Sonata with her. Nymph and Fluttershy reacted immediately by running to where they had landed, finding the pony happily hugging the siren. “Did you hear that, Flutters!? She wants to be friends after all!”

“Um, that’s great and all, but maybe you should get off of her,” Fluttershy suggested timidly.

“You’re not mad?” Sonata questioned, completely bewildered by Pinkie’s tender embrace.

“Pinkie is practically the most forgiving pony in all of Equestria,” Nymph replied as she magically pried them apart. “I don’t even know if hate is something she is capable of.”

The second she was set on the ground, Pinkie zipped right back over to Sonata to lift her over her head. “Why didn’t you tell us sooner!? We could have thrown a whole party for you!”

“A party!?” Sonata’s grin matched that of Pinkie’s. “Just for me!? What are we waiting for!?”

Reaching into her fluffy mane, Pinkie whipped out a rather dense menu and skimmed some pages. “Okay, I’ve got a lot ideas running, but I need to narrow it down and make it perfect for a siren! What kind of theme should we go with? Karaoke? Underwater party? Oh! Karaoke party where we sing underwater just like you did in the ocean!”

Before Pinkie could sound off more potential ideas, Nymph closed the menu. “As delightful as that all sounds, I’m afraid we must take care of other pressing matters first before we can celebrate.” She glanced at Sonata, who nodded nervously in return. “Fluttershy, I hope there are no hard feelings about what Sonata did last time.”

“It’s okay. I’m just glad she’s not mean like I thought she was.” The pegasus, little by little, moved closer to Sonata. With a trembling hoof, she reached out to Sonata for a hoof shake while using one of her wings to cover her eyes. Rather than take it, Sonata gave Fluttershy a firm hug. Being completely startled, Fluttershy flapped her wings in a frenzy and underwent panic breathing, but when she realized what Sonata was doing, she sighed in relief and returned the gesture.

“So does this mean Adagio and Aria wanna be friends too!? We could throw a giant triple party concert and have you three perform!”

“I’m afraid they do not wish to associate with either of you,” said Nymph. “They don’t even know Sonata has come here and she now has to tell them what’s going on.”

The two ponies were quick to notice Sonata’s sudden loss of spirit as her hug went limp and she slid off Fluttershy. “Oh goodness. What are you going to do?”

“Tell them and pray they don’t hate me for the rest of my life.” Sonata looked up at Canterlot high on the mountain and then turned back to her friends. “Hey, it was nice seeing you again and thanks for giving me another chance, but I really need to get going. They’re probably really worried about me.”

“If anything bad happens, you can come back here and stay with us,” Fluttershy offered nicely, although she was nervous. “Just please let us know if everything is okay!”

“We can talk about your party next time! Just be sure to think of your favorite flavor of cake!” Sonata smiled a little at Pinkie and stood beside Nymph. They looked at one another, their faces reflecting how much they were dreading what was to come, and the queen channeled her spell that. Green fire swirled around them and they had vanished from Ponyville in the blink of an eye.

When the flames parted, they were standing right in the middle of the Dazzlings’ bedroom. Right of front of them were Adagio and Aria, both of them sharing a book on the middle bed with the former looking to be completely surprised while the latter maintained her usual look. “I should have known you were up to something,” Aria said angrily as she closed her book. “The second one of us is alone, you just have to step in and do something.” Once she was off the bed, Aria cracked her hoof in a threatening manner and approached Nymph. “I’m only going to ask once. What did you do to Sonata?”

“Calm yourself, Aria,” Nymph answered casually, unmoved by the siren’s threat. “I merely provided Sonata a means of transportation.”

Aria glared intensely at the queen, who merely rolled at her eyes in return. “She’s telling the truth,” said Sonata as she got in between them. “Aria, she didn’t do something crazy like that one time she almost did with her mind powers!”

“Then where were you? We haven’t seen you in hours and had I known she had something to do with you disappearing, I would have done something!” Adagio glared suspiciously at the changeling. “I want answers. Where were you both this whole time?”

“If you want to know, ask Sonata. It was her idea, after all.”

Taking a few steps back, Nymph could feel her heart gradually strengthen its beats as she waited for the scene to unfold. Adagio stood beside Aria, both of them silent and unmoving as they stared at Sonata. Was that genuine concern that Adagio was expressing? Without being able to sense her emotions, Nymph could never be too certain. What she could be certain about however was that this would be a struggle to watch.

Not surprisingly, Sonata shuffled her hooves a lot and simply dragged it out. After what felt like minutes, she looked straight at her friends. “Girls, I have something important to tell you and I need you to hear me out.” She took a deep breath. “You know how I kinda wanted to stay in today and not hang out? Well it was because I was thinking about some stuff and then Nymph came to take me to Ponyville and...I made friends with Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Applejack!”

“Oh, you have got to be kidding me!” Aria kicked her shopping bag that was sitting by the bed a few feet back as she stomped right up to Sonata, who immediately lost her nerve and cowered before her. “Why!? Are the two of us not enough for you? You actually went out and made friends with them!?”

“Aria, enough!” The pink siren loudly harrumphed and backed off while Adagio picked Sonata up and held her shoulders. “Sonata, I am having a very hard time believing what you just said, but I’m going to do my best to be understanding. Please tell me why you did this.”

“I know you both hate them, but they aren’t the same girls! They’re really nice and two of them are the reason we are even friends now! I promise you’re still my best friend, Dagi!” Sonata took one of Adagio’s hooves and firmly gripped it. “I’ll always be on your side. This is just something I really want. These ponies were just so nice to me and I think that making more friends would be a good thing. Maybe they could give us pointers about being friends or something, you know? Please tell me you understand.”

Everyone held their breath as they waited for Adagio’s answer. Nymph didn’t want to say it, but she expected this to end poorly for Sonata given what she had seen so far. While Aria seemed to be very surprised by what Sonata had said as well as on edge, Adagio seemed to be calm and collected. But then, she did something strange.

She stared directly at Nymph.

Was she furious with her? Planning something? Was it possible she was trying to ask for guidance? As hard as she tried, Nymph couldn’t understand what she was conveying to her. All Adagio did was keeping staring at her and it was making her extremely uncomfortable. Being a queen meant she was always in the spotlight, but she had never felt such cold hooves before. What had she done to draw this sort of attention? Did she suspect her of wrongdoing? Maybe so given they were extremely suspicious of her upon returning to Canterlot. Whatever the reason, all Nymph wanted was for Adagio to stop looking at her.

Eventually, Adagio turned back to Sonata. She slowly raised her hoof and rubbed the top of her friend’s head. “Alright. If you really want to be friends with them, then I support your choice.”

“Really!?” Sonata leapt up to hug, kiss, and nuzzle her, which Adagio seemed to enjoy.

Nymph, unable to grasp any of this, tilted her head until it was fully upside down. “Really?”

“Really?” Aria pinched herself, grunting a little as she did so. “You’re actually okay with this?”

“Not entirely, but if this is something she really wants, then I don’t want to upset her.” She held Sonata’s head and they both looked at Aria. “And how can you say no to such a sweet face?”

“I can think of a few ways.” Aria loudly scoffed and turned her back to everyone. “So now what, Sonata? You gonna go run around and save Equestria with your new and fun pals? Maybe form the Rainbooms band with them?”

“Don’t be like that, Ari! You’re still my friend!” The purple siren said nothing to her in return. “Would you feel better if I brought you apple pie!?”

“Aria, I must say your green is certainly standing out today. Have you done something with your mane?” Nymph quietly chuckled as Aria loudly growled in return. “Oh, don’t be like that. Sonata’s not leaving you or anything. Why are you so upset about this?”

“Why?” Aria whirled around and stuck her hoof in Sonata’s face. “Because after everything I have done to try to make up for before and be a real friend, you do this! Just tell me why! Am I just doing such a bad job that you would rather hang out with Nymph and ponies who are just like those who ruined us!?”

“No! Aria, you’re my second favorite friend and nothing's gonna change that! It’s just...you know. I never really had that many friends before.” Aria’s expression softened. “I just wanna know it’s like and get to do stuff I’ve never been able to do before.” Sonata’s heart broke when Aria once again turned her back to her. “I didn’t mean to upset you,” she whimpered.

Nymph moved Sonata aside and stood directly behind Aria. The siren took a quick glance at her and chose to ignore the queen.“You may not care for what I have to say, but I believe Sonata really needs this. After years of being putting down by the both of you, she deserves the company of those who will show her compassion and provide her with memories of joy. I’m not saying you two aren’t doing enough for her, but I feel that she needs to expand her connection with the world and people outside of just you. She needs to live. Sonata will still be your friend and whenever she does leave for Ponyville, you will still have Adagio to keep you company.”

Aria quickly looked at her from the corner of her eye. “What was that?”

“I mean, it must be odd to not have all three of you together. I’m sure Sonata’s absence today left an empty feeling inside of you that you just couldn’t shake. After all, isn’t that why you’re so emotional about this? Just look at how protective you two were upon discovering she was with me. I know it’s frightening to think of leaving her alone with ponies, but Sonata will be in good hooves. With time, you and Adagio will learn to cope with her repeated absence and-”

Whirling around, Aria interrupted Nymph by saying, “You win, Sonata. If you want to be friends with them so bad, then I guess I can’t stop you.”

“I knew you’d come around!” Sonata tried to hug her, but Aria was too quick for her. The pink siren placed her in a headlock and playfully ruffled her mane. “Hey, cut that out!” she laughed.

“I’m sorry, what?” Adagio shot a look at Nymph, who was just as surprised as she was. “Aria, that was awfully quick of you to change your mind.”

“Hey, I’m trying to be supportive here. Cut me some slack.” Aria released her victim, who hastily started fixing her hair. “Sorry for getting upset. I’m not a fan of any of those ponies, but I trust you know what you’re doing. Promise you will at least stop hanging around Nymph because I don’t trust her at all.”

“I’m right here, you know,” the Changeling Queen addressed harshly.

“And just remember that if you ever try making friends with Twilight, I will disown you,” Adagio added as sweetly as she could.

“I’ll be her enemy forever!” Sonata declared joyfully as she gave her best friend another hug. Adagio glanced at Aria and motioned her over with her hoof, causing the other siren to roll her eyes and join in. “Come on, girls! Let’s go celebrate with malts!”

Sonata hopped out of the room much like Pinkie liked to with Adagio and Aria following. “An excellent idea, Sonata,” said Nymph as she headed for the door. “I think over dinner, we should discuss your music-” She was cut short when Adagio slammed the bedroom door in front of her face. Her first thought was to retaliate for her very disrespectful display, but there was no point. Adagio had made their point and there was no more she could do.

When she opened the door again, they were nowhere in sight although she could hear Sonata in the distance. With her task completed, there was nothing more for the queen to do except report to Celestia. As she walked down the halls, passing by every pony and changeling without giving them a single glance, she wasn’t sure how she felt. Sonata making new friends should have been a victory, but it did nothing to resolve her current obstacle. The siren was far too loyal to be used against Adagio, so friendship wasn’t going to help her.

How long was she going to put up with this nonsense? Obviously she needed their help, but what good were they to her if they wouldn’t unite the people? The Crystal Empire was struggling all while Adagio kept using her voice to simply boost her own ego. As much as Nymph didn’t want to think about it, there may be a point where she had to cut her loses. She didn’t want to believe Sonata was a threat any longer, but loyalty could be very dangerous. There was so much for her to think about, but she had a long day and would worry about it tomorrow. She pushed these troubling thoughts to the back of her mind as she arrived outside of Celestia’s room.

However, Nymph came to a conclusion before visiting the princess.

Ensure loyalty from the Dazzlings or be rid of them.

Slumber Party with the Fishes

All was quiet in Queen Nymph’s room save for the loud clicks of typewriter keys. Lying comfortably on her bed, Nymph magically wrote the next exciting and arousing chapter for her upcoming book. She was over halfway done with it the whole thing and realized she had yet to come up with a title for her project. She thought of some ideas such as “Change of Heart” or “True Love Never Changes” but she would worry about that after it was finished. Once she had the whole thing written out, it would be easier to come up with something that would eloquently summarize the whole love story.

Nymph was on her back with her head hanging over the edge of the bed and kept a large martini mixed with love magically by her. Whenever she choose to drink, she would rotate her head entirely upright to help herself. Good alcohol such as this and wine often put her in a more romantic mood as well as act as fuel for inspiration. Being this far into the book, she felt she needed something very erotic to surprise her readers and a bit of booze would help her mind wander into such territory. She justified this sort of activity early in the day due to the fact she felt she needed a bit of a break from her duties. Whether carrying out her role as queen or dealing with Adagio, Nymph felt most of her days were putting too much stress on her.

Normally she would have gone to Chrysalis as her first choice to unwind, but her sister had declined. She came up with some excuse about setting something up, but would not tell her what it was. She didn’t feel comfortable with Chrysalis keeping a secret from her (while also ignoring the total irony of this thought), but Nymph was sure she had her reasons. On the bright side, it gave her a day to work on something that would soon rock the world of literature.

As well as beds if this went as well as she hoped.

“Hmm. Maybe this isn’t what I was looking for. This feels awfully...crude.” The Changeling Queen took a sip of her drink. “I mean, I’m not even sure I would like this. Unless Shiney was willing to try…” She seductively chuckled in a low tone. “But what if Cicada did that to Glistening instead? Now that would be interesting for certain, but would mares want to read that? What to do. What to do.” After taking another sip, the keys began clicking once more. “Well you got to have lust to balance out love sometimes. I’ll just write it out and see how it looks.” Nymph hummed to herself as she played by ear, hoping this would suffice for her pre-readers. Just as the chapter came close to its end, she saw a pink envelope come in from under the door. “Oh? What have we here?”

Carrying it in the green glow of her magic, she ripped it open to find a bright pink card inside. Nymph had a good feeling of who sent it and opened it. Her guess was confirmed to be true as confetti sprinkled out and she read what was inside.

Dear Queen Nymph,

You are invited to Princess Twilight’s castle this evening for a special slumber party! We would be honored to have you here to bring us your unmatchable charm (And magic for security) during this important event! See you tonight!

-Pinkie Pie

This day just got better and better. A party just for her and her friends. No doubt this was what Chrysalis was working on, so they would be spending time together after all. Even better was that Rarity would be present to give her helpful advice in writing out this chapter. Best of all, there would be no sirens for her to worry about. It was true Sonata was doing much better in proving she was trustworthy, but she was like alcohol: Better in small doses as too much could lead to pain, confusion, and anger.

As Nymph placed the finishing touches on the final page on her chapter, the next words she typed were an absolute jumbled mess and her mostly empty glass fell onto the rug as her concentration was utterly broken by a loud scream. Rather than dwell on what she had done, she leapt up and stepped out into the hallway to find Celestia running past her. Nymph took to the air and pursued as she braced for the worst.

The fact it was Sonata who screamed brought about so many possibilites.

Many of the palace guards and staff watched in confusion as the monarchs went by them. Nymph was sure being a siren was how Sonata was able to scream loud enough for them to hear her from so far away and no doubt much of the castle was on high alert. Celestia arrived at the door first and immediately barged inside. “Is everypony okay!?” Nymph arrived next to look inside, but it was not what she was expecting at all. Aria, Adagio, and even Thorax watched Sonata doing somersaults on her bed with each of them covering their ears. “Sonata!” The siren landed on the bed and quickly sat on the edge. “Why did you just scream?”

“Sorry! I was just so excited!”

“From a letter?” Adagio rubbed both of her ears while still cringing. “Did you win the lottery or something?”

“Please tell me it’s about a certain pony’s funeral,” Aria added dryly.

“Better!” Sonata held out the card in her hoof and the five of them gathered around it.

Upon reading it, Nymph’s heart dropped like a stone and crushed her other organs.

It was an invitation to a slumber party.

“A slumber party?” Aria asked in disbelief. “You got that excited for a party from your dumb pony friends?”

“Hey, they aren’t dumb!” Sonata puffed her cheeks and Aria merely rolled her eyes. Seeing Sonata react this way caused Celestia to smile as feelings of warmth and pride toward the bubbly siren grew. “The dumb ones are the ponies I’m not friends with like Twilight!”

Celestia’s frown was immense.

“But that’s not the point! I’ve always wanted to go to a slumber party! Ever since I saw them on TV!” She jumped onto the floor and pulled her two friends in for a bone crushing hug. “We’re going to have so much fun tonight!”

The first one to break off from Sonata was Adagio, who went to the dresser to continue adding lyrics to the neatly placed pile of paper on the side. “Sonata. I like you, really, but there’s some things I cannot bring myself to do. Going to a party hosted by Twilight is one of them.”

“Same.” Aria had already slipped away and flopped herself on her bed. “We weren’t even invited anyway. Like what are they even going to do that’s so great? I don’t know what people do in a slumber party.”

“That’s depressing,” commented Thorax.

Sitting up, the siren gave him a dirty look. “I’m from a thousand years ago and was banished to another dimension. Sorry for not catching up on every little thing like slumber parties.”

With the potential crisis averted, Nymph felt at ease. Sonata alone should not be a burden to any of them, allowing Nymph to spend time with Chrysalis and everypony else without worry or headache. No doubt Pinkie wanted Nymph to attend as a precaution for all of them spending a night with a loveable yet extremely dangerous beast. It was somewhat of a shame the other two Dazzlings did not want to attend as she felt certain a party by Pinkie could sway any heart, but perhaps leaving them out was for the best.

Before she left the room, the idea of them going to the party clung to her mind. Adagio was still entirely uncooperative with her plan and Nymph had yet found a way to convince her to do things her way, but maybe this was what she was looking for. It was worth a try, but she hoped her idea didn’t ruin the evening for her friends. “Parties hosted by Pinkie are absolutely the best,” Nymph boasted as convincingly as she could. “There’s music, dancing, food, games, and everything else you could imagine. You two would certainly enjoy it.” Adagio and Aria glanced at each other and then resumed to what they were doing. “I know you girls aren’t entirely thrilled with the thought of going, but could you do it for Sonata?”

“Excuse me?” questioned Adagio. “You actually want us to go?”

“Only for her sake. What do you plan on doing tonight? Sit around in here?” Nymph waved her hoof around to emphasize her point. “You girls love to party, yes? Dance and get wild? When was the last time any of you got to do that? Maybe cutting loose would be good for you. So what if Twilight is hosting the party? It’s only for one evening and you three can be together.”

Adagio appeared to be lost in thought as looked down at her music. A moment later, she loudly sighed and set everything aside. “Fine.” Hearing this caused Sonata to squeal and pounce her, sending the two of them to the floor. The golden siren didn’t seem to mind it at all and warmly patted her friend on the back.

“In that case, I’m going too.” Aria came over and picked Sonata off of Adagio. Once she set down her friend on the bed, she helped her leader get up. “I don’t like the idea of leaving you two alone with them.”

“I did not think you were so protective, Aria,” Celestia teased. In response, Aria grunted and tried to ignore Sonata’s giggling as a small blush appeared. “Twilight will be surprised to see all of you attend, but I’m certain she will be glad to have you. All that I ask is that you be respectful and, most importantly, have fun.”

“Don't worry about them.” With a quick flash if green, Nymph showed her invitation. “Pinkie has invited me to ensure everypony’s safety during Sonata’s visit.” She felt a powerful tinge of annoyance as all the sirens loudly groaned.

“Let me guess. You’re going to be there, too,” said Aria as she stared at Celestia. “You two seem a little old for this kind of party.”

The princess chuckled while the queen tried very hard to keep a straight face. “I’m afraid I won’t be attending. Other than the fact I am often too busy for most of Pinkie’s parties, I think my attendance would put poor Twilight under extreme stress. My former student tends to go above and beyond to please me.” She turned to the door while holding in a laugh. “Since there is no emergency, I’ll be on my way. Have fun, girls.” Celestia exited from the room and they could hear her giggle a little in the hall.

“I’ll come by in the evening and take us there. See you soon.” Nymph left the Dazzlings’ bedroom with a feeling of excitement. Surely a fun party would help the sirens see their foes in a better light and just maybe she could get Adagio to hold up her end of the deal. Sonata was certainly being swayed by the Elements of Harmony and just maybe she could get Aria as well given she was far more reasonable than Adagio. If she did just that, Nymph could use the two of them to make Adagio fall back into line. Picturing the look on Adagio’s face made her feel as giddy as a grub with nectar in its sights.

“Where’s my invitation?”

The small voice that asked this question stopped Nymph like a stare from a cockatrice. Turning around she found Thorax standing there with her ears pinned to his head and his eyes watering slightly. “Thorax, I don’t think Pinkie has forgotten about you!” Hastily rushing to his side, Nymph knelt down beside him. "I’m sure your invitation is on its way! Pinkie wouldn’t dream of having this party without you!”

“I’m okay. Really.” Thorax’s loud sniffing betrayed him. “I don’t care that my old friends invited a siren over me. It’s fine.” Nymph retrieved a hoofkerchief from her cloak as she waited for the inevitable. “Sure they write to me sometimes, but I’m sure this party is only for important people. Like Spike must be doing heroic stuff every day. Why would such important ponies remember a normal, boring changeling like me? I was actually dumb enough to spend so much of my savings on a useless, dumb, ordinary rock!” Judging from the crack in his voice, it was a mere matter of seconds until he made a scene. “Maybe if I was actually talented in something, they-”

A pegasus guard with a brown satchel on his side flew up to them. “Thorax?”

“That’s me.” He was given a letter as the guard flew off down the hall and the changeling quickly tore it apart for its contents. His eyes quickly scanned across the card inside before he fell on his side, stiff as a board with an enormous grin on his face.

Nymph waved her hoof in front of him and giggled when she got no response. “Oh my. If an invitation causes him to react like this, I can’t imagine what would happen if he were to read my book.” She magically lifted Thorax behind her and made her way back to her room, thinking about what awaited her tonight.

When Nymph returned to the Dazzlings’ room that evening, she found Sonata and Thorax happily discussing all they fun things they wanted to do while Adagio and Aria seemed bored and impatient with getting the night over with. Once the Changeling Queen’s fire cleared around them, they appeared right outside Twilight’s castle and were greeted with loud music muffled by the crystal walls. Nymph could even feel the subtle vibrations under her hooves. “And here we are. Can I trust you three to be on your best behavior?” Sonata nodded excitedly while the other two ignored her. “Splendid. We’re going to have so much fun together! Don’t you agree?” Nymph grinned as she waited for any of the sirens to respond, but her face fell when none did. Defeated, she approached the main doors with her company and entered. Following the music, they arrived at one of the many rooms within Twilight’s castle.

Nymph knocked on the door and almost immediately Pinkie answered. “You made it! Oh! You even brought more friends!” The party pony turned to the other room. “Hey, everypony! Queen Nymph is here!” They could hear the others cheer from behind Pinkie. Sonata had ran ahead and jumped onto Pinkie, who caught her as they spun around in a hug. “There’s also Sonata Dusk, our favorite siren!” This time, only half of them cheered. “And guess what? Turns out Aria and Adagio came too!” The record scratched and Nymph and Thorax could feel the explosion of emotions inside.

Adagio simply ignored everypony staring at her as she walked past Pinkie and Nymph followed, likely also sensing every negative feeling directed at her. In the dimly lit room that flashed with colorful strobe lights, streamers and ribbons hung on the walls along with many balloon floating over their heads. There were a few tables by walls and decorated glass windows that were covered with blue cloth and streamers with music notes on them. Each of these tables were set up with a large assortment of food and drinks that made Adagio lick her lips. At the other end of the room was a table up a short flight of stairs with a record player on it, somehow capable of playing music at impossible volumes. “You should all feel blessed by our arrival!” Adagio bragged as she laughed at everypony’s stunned reactions. “With us here, your party is going to be dazzling!”

“More like dreadful!” countered Rarity as Adagio strolled by her. “Pinkie, why in the world did you invite them!?”

“She didn’t, but I wanted to bring them!” Sonata happily trotted inside before noticing the looks the ponies were giving her. “What?”

“This party is kinda invite only,” stated Rainbow Dash aggressively while hovering over Sonata with her forelegs crossed. “Those two need to hit the road.”

“Now, now, Rainbow Dash.” Nymph stood in between them. “I thought that since Sonata has been doing so well it would only be fair to allow her to bring her own friends. She’s quite attached to them and begged for them to come.”

“I thought they would like it!” Sonata added to her defense. “We’ve never been to a party before!”

Pinkie practically teleported from the door to Sonata’s side, leaving behind a trail of flame that Nymph and Chrysalis quickly stamped out. “WHAT!?” She lifted the siren over her head and their eyes were practically touching. “YOU GIRLS NEVER EVER EVER EVER EVER EVER EVER EVER EVER EVER BEEN TO A PARTY BEFORE!?”

“Not since our days in Chantlantis.” Adagio had already made her way to one table and was helping herself to a brownie flooded with chocolate syrup and whipped cream. “Kinda hard to get invited to parties in another dimension when you don’t know anybody. We were never in the mood to really throw our own, either.”

Pinkie dashed over to Twilight, slamming Sonata down and getting on her knees. “Twilight, we gotta let them stay! I know more about parties than anypony and I am telling you they need a party! Years without a party is...is...pretty much the definition of torture!”

The siren joined Pinkie by kneeling before the princess. “Please don’t kick them out! We promise to be good!” She quickly glanced at Aria. “Make that mostly good!” Sonata looked at Adagio. “Lukewarm good?”

Twilight carefully analyzed Adagio and Aria, both of whom didn’t look very invested in the situation. Considering they were here at all, Nymph was certain that they truly wished to attend the party but were too proud to admit it to those they considered their mortal enemies. After reading the faces of all her friends, which consisted of worry, fear, and disagreement, Twilight cleared her throat. “You can all stay.”

Shrieking with delight, Sonata got up and ran to her friends’ sides. “Thank you!”

“A wise decision,” Adagio gloated as tossed aside the empty paper plate. “I guarantee everypony will be talking about us all night lo-”

“Thorax!” Twilight flew up into the air and landed right before him while the rest of her friends quickly joined her. The changeling was so startled by the sudden attention he was getting that he struggled to breathe. Maybe she was seeing things, but Nymph swore she saw Adagio’s eye twitch. “It’s been a while since you’ve been in Ponyville! How’s your book coming along? Did you learn something new about sirens!?”

“Happy to see ya’re still in one piece.” Applejack realized he was still hyperventilating and she gave him a powerful pat on the back, allowing him to catch his breath.

“I can’t believe you’re still hanging around them,” said Spike before giving the Dazzlings a dirty look. “You’re crazy, you know that?”

“His resilience impresses even me,” Chrysalis complimented. “If I was in his position, it would have been less than week until I snapped.”

“It’s not that bad.” Although he tried to act humble, Thorax was obviously enjoying the utter amount of attention he was getting. “I’m just doing what any changeling would do to protect Equestria. It’s probably not that amazing compared to what someone like Spike usually does.”

“Speaking of Spike, he was very insistent that you were invited tonight,” said Twilight.

Thorax gasped. “R-really!? Me!?”

“He misses his number one fan,” Rarity giggled.

“That little pet of yours has a fan, Twilight?” sneered Adagio as she glared at Spike. “What exactly has he done worthy of any fame?”

“He’s Spike the Brave and Glorious!” Thorax lifted Spike onto his back and showed him off to the sirens, prancing around them nonstop. “He’s the hero of the Crystal Empire and beloved by all of Equestria! They even have a giant statue of him dedicated to his heroic deeds!”

“What the heck did he do? Save a cat from a tree? Kiss somepony’s boo-boo? Win first place at a dog show?” questioned Aria, causing her and Adagio to snicker.

“He retrieved an ancient artifact used to defeat an all-consuming darkness and nearly died in doing so, saving Equestria from a future of enslavement and torment where any chance of you three being here right now or at any point in the future would be essentially zero,” Nymph answered proudly. This was enough to silence them and the queen wished she had a camera to capture their expressions of shock.

“Wow! He’s so brave for a doggie!” Sonata rubbed the top of Spike’s head tenderly. “Who’s a good boy? You are!”

“How many times do I have to tell you? I’m not a pet!” No matter how much he protested, Spike could not escape Sonata’s affectionate petting. Eventually, he gave up and just let her do what she wanted as any struggle was futile. “You know, this actually feels nice.”

Thorax was gushing as he watched Sonata pet his hero. “Spike’s fame is even greater than I thought. He’s completely irresistible to even a siren!”

They were interrupted by Chrysalis loudly clearing her throat. “As amusing as this is, I believe we all came here for a reason. I reopen tomorrow and want to make the most of what’s left of my time off. May we please resume the party?”

“Good idea!” Sonata leapt into the air and landed in the middle of the dance floor. “Hit it, Pinkie!” The pony got the record player going again and the loud beats of party music resumed. Sonata immediately began dancing with moves that were rather impressive for someone who had not been a pony for long and shortly after, the others felt comfortable to dance alongside her.

Nymph still wasn’t used to the music that Pinkie played for her parties, but it was still nice to experience something different once in a while. To her side, she noticed Aria lightly bobbing her head to the beat until she realized the queen was watching, prompting her to stop. Adagio was not as eager as Sonata and seemed to be studying the dance floor, whether to learn how to dance properly to fit in or how to best destroy her enemies.

“You girls better not get any bright ideas.” Chrysalis approached the group with a half eaten cupcake in her magic. “I can’t think of any other reason why you two would want to be here.”

“I wasn’t planning on coming, but Sonata was desperate and Nymph convinced us that maybe a night here wouldn’t be so bad,” Adagio answered. “Not the greatest party I've seen, but I guess it will suffice.”

“Did she now?” Chrysalis stared at her younger sister with a look that seemed irritated and yet curious. “I can’t imagine why she would do such a thing.”

“The Dazzlings need more exposure to our friends,” answered Nymph confidently. “It’s true last time did not go as planned, but I think a party would be the perfect way for them to get to know each other. It’s better to have them here than in Canterlot where they might spend the night brooding over the past or coming up with some sort of scheme.”

“I’ll just have to trust you on this one.” Nymph couldn’t help but feel like her sister had some devious intent in mind just from the way she was looking at her. Chrysalis’s eyes kept running across Nymph and in the dim light of the room, she swore she saw a smile. “By the way, I think you should of thought more on this party before coming like that.”

“What do you mean?”

“Your appearance is too formal for a party like this.” Before the queen could react, Chrysalis magically stripped her sister bare. “There we go!”

Instincts kicked in and Queen Nymph immediately covered herself. “C-C-C-Cherub! I can’t be seen naked in public!” As Adagio and Aria stared perplexed at her, Thorax’s jaw almost hit the floor and his wings were at full attention.

“Everyone’s naked. That’s just how we are.” This did nothing to ease Nymph’s embarrassment as she continued hiding her body with her face as green as her mane. Although Chrysalis was highly entertained by Nymph’s reaction, she quickly turned her attention to Adagio. “Twilight’s a generous host to allow you here, so behave yourself or else you won’t ever wake up from this slumber party.” Adagio loudly harrumphed in response. “And Aria.” The other siren cocked an eyebrow at her. “Glad you could make it.”

For a moment, Aria looked to be surprised and had her guard down, but she quickly reverted to her default mood. “I just hope I don’t regret this.”

With a bit of deep breathing, Nymph felt comfortable enough to let her hooves down. No one seemed to be paying her much attention, so perhaps there was no need to worry. “Nonsense! Parties are all about fun, so go have some! Just dance with everypony else!” Nymph waited for either siren to go on and do so before noticing Thorax still standing with them. “Aren’t you going to go dance, Thorax?”

He jumped when she called his name. “I don’t really know how to dance. I’ve never done anything like this before and I don’t want to look dumb.” Thorax anxiously tapped his hooves together. “Nymph, I’m sure you’ve done a lot of dancing from royal balls and stuff, so could you teach me?”

Nymph batted her eyelashes. and giggled. “Oh? Is my faithful subject requesting a dance with his beloved queen?” Blushing intensely and struggling to keep eye contact, Thorax nodded. “Such a daring little changeling. Most do not have the courage to ask me or Chrysalis for such a thing. Are you sure you don’t wish to ask Princess Twilight? I think the two of you could teach each other a few things.”

“Twilight desperately needs the help,” Chrysalis said with a smirk, which made Adagio look at her and then to Twilight, who was carelessly kicking her legs around in what was supposed to be considered a pony dancing. It was only seconds until Adagio’s face reflected a combination of humor and disgust. “Maybe you two could learn from each other.”

“I’m sure. If-if you don’t mind.”

Smiling, Nymph took his hoof and brought his worries to an ease. “Not at all.”

Before they could take a single step to the dance floor, Sonata suddenly appeared and took Adagio by the hoof. “Come on and dance with me, Dagi!”

“Hey! I was going to…” Aria loudly sighed as the two of them quickly went out of earshot. “Guess I’m dancing by myself at a party. What a great way start.”

“You could just join them,” suggested Chrysalis while patting her back sympathetically. “You three came together and seem pretty tight at the hip.”

“No. Three’s a little crowded on the dance floor.”

Chrysalis chuckled loudly. “I completely understand. Maybe it is not ideal for you, but there are plenty of ponies you could ask. It would be a good chance to warm up to them.” Aria appeared to be greatly agitated by the suggestion as she stared hatefully at the dancing ponies.

“Perhaps you would feel more comfortable dancing with someone you are more familiar with.” Nymph extended her hoof and gave her warmest smile. “Shall we? The two of us could have a good time.”

Aria eyed the hoof and then the queen herself. She then looked at Thorax and grabbed his hoof. “Come on. Let me show you how to really dance.”

“H-huh!? But I-” Thorax had no chance of escape as she took him away.

Nymph couldn’t help but pout as she watched them go until Chrysalis spoke. “Don’t get hung over it. At least they’ll have fun.”

“I suppose.” She looked at Chrysalis. “You couldn’t even tell me why you were so busy today?”

“Pinkie loves her surprises and I wouldn’t dare ruin any of them, but clearly you had one of your own. I’m sure Pinkie is loving how this is turning out.”

Turning back to the crowd, Nymph spotted Pinkie floated above the others with several balloons tied around her as she danced with Fluttershy. “Now what is the reason for this party? The invitation mentioned that this was for a special occasion.”

“Pinkie knew Sonata has had a rough few years and thought she would like it. It’s sort of a way to celebrate their new friendship.” Judging from Sonata’s face and energetic dancing that created a small danger zone around her as she often swung Adagio around, she seemed to be having the time of her life. “Sorry I had to blow you off today, but I think this party should make up for that.”

“You’re absolutely right. Shall we?” Chrysalis nodded and they joined the rest of the partygoers. Out on the dance floor, Nymph felt out of her comfort zone as she watched everypony else and did her best to mimic their movements. It was no question that she could dance, just not the way that went along with the music. Maybe she didn’t need to worry if everypony was keeping an eye on the sirens. As for Chrysalis, she was completely letting loose, lost in the rhythm as she often got on her hind legs and swung her mane around or shook her flank in a provocative manner.

Just what had Pinkie done to the former Changeling Queen?

Whenever she could, Nymph danced closer to the Dazzlings to observe them. As expected, Sonata was full of life while dancing with Adagio and also often moving over to Pinkie, Fluttershy, or Applejack to get a brief dance with them. However, what shocked the queen was Adagio mirroring Sonata’s expression as she was just beaming with joy. The idea of making a comment crossed her mind, but she chose not to spoil her mood. Nearby were Aria and Thorax with the siren dancing in her own little world with Thorax looking comfortable to be stuck with her. He did his best to imitate her moves, but struggled as she carried a high amount of skill that made it difficult for him to keep up. Since the two of them seemed to be enjoying themselves, she didn’t feel the need to steal Thorax back.

After over an hour of dancing, everyone was beginning to slow down due to exhaustion. Many parties Nymph attended back home had her dancing for hours, but the increased paced here made it far too difficult to stay on her hooves. Once the current song came to an end, Pinkie replaced the record with more relaxed but still energetic music to keep the mood going. “Okay, everypony! That’s enough for now! I didn’t send an invite to the paramedics, so cool down before we crank it up again!”

”My oh my. Our parties were never this intense.” The Changeling Queen conjured a magic fan to cool herself as she took a seat in one of the chairs by a table. “Ponies are very energetic with their dancing. I’m surprised ponies don’t often pass out at this sort of parties.”

“Ponies throw all kinds of parties and they are better than anything we’ve had in Bugartha,” said Chrysalis as she sat beside her, drinking a soda and looking nowhere as tired. “You really need to learn how to live, Nymphie. There’s so much Equestria has to offer.”

“See, Dagi? I told you this would be fun!” Both changelings turned their heads to see Adagio seat herself at a table nearby with Sonata getting up and close with her. “I just wish we did this in the other world. I think I look better dancing with two legs.”

“I don’t know if I can keep going,” the lead singer panted. “I haven’t done anything like this in a long time.” She glanced up at Aria as she walked by, looking the same as she did as when she first arrived. “I can understand why Sonata isn’t slowing down, but how are you keeping up?”

“I work out and eat healthy.” Aria smiled slightly as sat beside her. “If you want some advice, I would highly recommend laying off the junk food. Living on land is going to make it harder to burn those extra calories.”

Adagio made a dismissive gesture with her hoof. “I am taking a night off. I am allowed to spoil myself.” She ate a brownie from the platter in one bite and let out a satisfied gasp when it went down. “These are addicting. They’re better than anything you’ve baked, Aria.”

“Pinkie’s baking skills are legendary.” Nymph moved to another seat closer to the Dazzlings. “If you get on her good side, I’m sure she would be more than willing to supply with all the sweets you desire. Believe me when I saw her goods are something fit for royalty.” Her eye caught faint traces of drool dropping from Adagio’s lips. “She would be a great friend for you, Adagio. Pinkie would gladly be your personal baker and give you whatever you desire.”

“A-as if!” Aria nabbed a brownie and inhaled it. Her eyes bulged for a moment when she chewed and swallowed, but she tried to keep her calm. “Okay. I admit that these are probably the best brownies I have ever tasted, but I can learn! I just need some time to practice.”

“What fun would that be.” Nymph leaned closer to Aria. “I happen to know a wide assortment of fabulous dishes. Perhaps we could find time for me to teach you? Having a queen as your teacher is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Just a few lessons and your skills will be unmatched.”

“Pass.”

Nymph nearly fell out of her chair from the instant reply. “Are you sure? I assure you that I would be a great teacher.”

“I liked learning on my own. Feels nicer when you figure out something yourself rather than have somepony run you through step by step.” Nymph lightly huffed as Aria walked off to the other ponies, who were talking, eating, and often giving Sonata glances. “Hey. What exactly are we going to do now? I thought parties were about doing a whole bunch of stuff.”

“Do we do anything else besides dancing?” Adagio visibly shuttered. “If we’re moving onto the grand finale, then I would like to be taken home at once.”

Everypony looked at each other. They then looked at Chrysalis and Nymph, who both shrugged in return. “Grand finale?” asked Rarity. “Whatever does that mean?”

“Seriously? You don’t end your parties with...you know?” Everyone stared silently at her and the whole situation became very awkward for her. “Oh.” The blush on Adagio’s face was immense, which fueled everyone’s curiosity. “Well, I should have known better than to expect ponies to partake in such things.”

“Tell us!” Pinkie bounced like wild in front of her. “I wanna know how sirens party! Do you sing!? Do you go surfing!? Tell me!”

“No. You really don’t want to know.” Every time Adagio tried to walk away, Pinkie zipped in front of her with an excited grin. “I suggest you get out of my way.”

“But you can’t just not tell me!” Pinkie leaned in far too close for Adagio’s comfort. “How do sirens like to party!? Tell me! Tell me! Tell me! Tell me! Tell me! Tell me! Tell me!”

“We had orgies,” Aria answered bluntly as she ate from a bag of chips.

Shocked did not come close to describing the reaction everyone had. The whole castle practically echoed with the crunching coming from Aria as she chewed on her snack. The first to break their trance was Twilight as she quickly conjured a barrier around Spike’s head. “Did you really have to just blurt it out!? We have young ears present, you know!”

Pinkie’s smile shriveled up and she backed away, catching her fainting marefriend without even looking. “Good heavens!” Nymph cried out before magically catching Thorax as he fell over. “Sirens committed this sort of debauchery on a regular basis!?”

“Heck yeah! You just find a cute guy or several and you just twist tails all night long!” Sonata loudly giggled as she blushed intensely. “That was always the best part of parties! First you find who and then you do!”

“I’m sorry you ponies are too sensitive to even talk about what’s only natural,” taunted Adagio, “but now I’m even more curious what you plan on doing for this little party. I can’t imagine it will be so exciting.”

“W-well,” stammered Rarity while desperately brushing her mane as it was becoming undone before their eyes, “we do things that aren’t as...lewd.”

“Like what?” Adagio smugly smirked at the unicorn. “Do go on.”

“We could watch a movie, do karaoke, makeovers, pin the tail on the pony, and other sorts of activities,” Twilight answered as she tried to keep calm. “We can figure it out after a break, so why don’t you three just relax and enjoy yourselves?”

Looking rather annoyed, the siren turned her back to Twilight. “Fine, but you better have something good, Sparkle.” Adagio returned to one of the buffet tables while everyone in the room dispersed and some met up to make conversation save for a few individual as they tried to forget what they had just learned.

Filling two cups with punch, Nymph drank both at the same time and took a deep breath. At last, the shock wore off and she sat down. “Chrysalis, please help me ensure my parties never evolve into something like that.”

“That’s a promise.” Chrysalis shivered. “We should stop talking about that before Luna visits my nightmare tonight with questions I would be far too uncomfortable answering. What do you want to do while we’re here, Nymph?”

“I don’t know. I suppose just enjoy ourselves like everyone else is.” From behind her, Nymph heard the laughter of the ponies as were discussing something amusing. Looking at them made her feel happy as she was glad to see them all again during something that wasn’t royal business. “I would like to catch up with everypony tonight for one.” Just then she remembered the other reason she came here and looked at Adagio, who was sitting alone and picking out delicies from the center of her table. “But I also want to use this party as a way to encourage friendship for the sirens. We should take advantage of this moment.”

“Might as well do both.” Chrysalis got onto her hooves. “And I’ll be sure to act as your wingmare.” She once more looked toward the back of the room. “Why don’t we start with her?” Looking behind her, Nymph saw Aria standing all by herself against a wall. She couldn't think of a reason of why she would break away from her two friends, but perhaps being alone with her had its advantages.

The two royal changelings approached the siren, who didn’t notice them until they were close and she quickly grew agitated. “Aria, you certainly stand out all by yourself,” Nymph commented with concern. “Is something that matter?”

“Just keeping an eye on my friends.” Aria narrowed her eyes at the ponies sitting around Sonata. “I don’t trust anypony here.”

“But do you trust me?” She looked up at Chrysalis but didn’t bother giving her a response. “I hear you and Adagio are getting along quite well.”

“Yeah. Never thought I’d see the day the two of us could on for this long with ripping each other’s throats out. You had good advice, so thanks.”

“It’s all from experience.” Chrysalis leaned closer to her to speak in more of a whisper. “I used to absolutely disdain Luna and only pretended to be her friend for my own gain.”

Aria’s eyes grew wide. “You hated her? Why?”

“Personal reasons. Perhaps one day I will share them with you. Let’s just say I used to fantasize of her suffering.”

Nymph could tell Aria was disappointed from the answer, but the singer nodded to show she understood. “So how the heck did you two end up dating? I don’t understand how you go from hating her to being all sappy with her.”

“Oh, we do much more than act sappy.” Chrysalis bounced her eyebrows, which caused Aria’s pink face to turn crimson. “The things we do...I’m getting off topic. I was a cruel mare back then, but deep down I needed a friend. One who would help through my struggles and put me on the right path. Despite my behavior, Luna was always there for me and the two of us grew closer. She’s...one of the best things that’s ever happened to me and sometimes I’m not sure I deserve her.” Despite all the ambience, Nymph was certain she heard Chrysalis sniffle slightly. “I apologize for getting too touchy feely for you. Luna means so much to me and I can’t help it when I think about back then. Just try to have fun with Adagio tonight.”

“Yeah. About that.” The three mares looked at Adagio as she filled up another plate with baked goods.

“Then you’ll just need a substitute.” After looking around the room, Chrysalis magically moved Aria slightly in Rainbow Dash’s direction. “Why don’t you go and give her another chance? I feel confident that the two of you have more in common than you think.” Aria gave her a look that questioned if she was being serious. “I haven’t steered you wrong yet, have I? Just make conversation unless you want to be that poor siren who sits by herself during a party.” Despite her groan of protest, Aria slowly trudged herself to the pegasus. Nymph waited until she was far enough before rejoining her sister. “She still needs time.”

“Chrysalis, you seem to really connect with her. Maybe I should have left them in your care from the start.”

“I would have turned them into chum if you had.”

The two sisters laughed quietly to themselves as they watched what would happen. It seemed like something what started between the two mares, so Nymph decided to creep closer to Aria and Rainbow Dash in order to listen in. “So what do you do?” asked Aria as she fiddled with a cup of punch. She tried to act uninterested, but Nymph could tell she felt a bit awkward just from how stared at the floor and couldn’t keep still.

“I do weather work here in Ponyville and sometimes I work for Cherub. My two favorite jobs.”

“Yeah I heard you all work for her dating service thing. What do you exactly because it sounds kinda...lame.”

Rainbow Dash smirked at her. “I beat up ponies when she asks me to.”

Aria’s attention was immediately grabbed. “Seriously? She lets you do that?”

“She even lets me use her stun gun. You wouldn’t believe how many times I’ve used it,” the pegasus bragged casually. “Cupid’s Arrow would fall apart if I didn’t keep everypony in order. A celebrity like her needs constant protection from all sorts of creeps. Just think about what Princess Luna would do if something happened to her.”

“Makes sense. You wouldn’t believe how crazy people got over famous people in the other world.” Aria looked back at Chrysalis and Nymph quickly turned her head another direction to avoid suspicion. “You probably know a lot about her. Just who the heck is she because I can’t help but think something’s off about her.”

“Y-y-you’re just being paranoid. Cherub’s just a normal, not secretive pony like me. So how about you?” Rainbow Dash quickly asked before Aria could say anything. “What are your hobbies? I’m sure sirens are very interesting.”

Aria looked to the side. “Singing. Swimming. Cooking. Mostly singing really. It’s pretty much my life”

“So do you listen to any music at all or are you just too good for Equestrian music?” the pegasus finished sarcastically.

“Judging just how you ponies love to preach the glory of friendship, I feel like most of your songs are something little children listen to all the time in the other world. So yeah, I think I am too good for your music.”

Rainbow Dash dropped to the ground and got in her face. “Oh yeah? I bet I could find something that’d make you eat those words!”

Rolling her eyes, Aria put her hoof on Rainbow Dash’s face and pushed her back. “Please. As if any singalong is going to make me change my mind.”

“Wanna bet on it? I have plenty of records back at my place and I bet I can find just one band you would like! Just pick the date and time and I will make you eat those words!”

Aria smirked and shook hooves with the pegasus. “Sounds like fun.”

Satisfied, the changeling sisters moved out of earshot. “That went far better than I expected. Maybe this will lead to something good.” Pressing her luck, Nymph turned her attention to one particular siren sitting alone. “What about her? Think we can do something for our most problematic singer?”

Chrysalis watched in disgust as Adagio stuffed her face with more of Pinkie’s baked goods. “Must we? I’m supposed to to relax tonight, not get a migraine.” With pleading eyes, Nymph nodded and Chrysalis sighed. “If I get cranky with my clients tomorrow, I’ll blame you.” They approached Adagio and she gave them an unpleasant glance. “It’s not like you to hide from a crowd.”

“I’m not hiding,” she answered with a mouth full of sweets before swallowing. “I know speaking with those ponies is a complete waste of my time and I will enjoy this party my own way.”

“Come now, Adagio. Surely getting to know them would be more enjoyable than this,” encouraged Nymph. She quickly moved the plate away before Adagio could go for another bite. “You’d be better off befriending these kind ponies rather than cling to any desperate plot you may have.”

“Ha! I will not lower myself by making friends with prey.”

“And what of Sonata?” asked Nymph as she looked across the room. Currently Sonata was seated in between Fluttershy and Applejack and the three of them were sharing a laugh. “She’s getting along with them just fine.”

“She’s had a rough life in Chantlantis that has made her desperate for the acceptance of others. As long as I’m her number one, she can do what she likes.” Adagio quickly snatched her snacks. “Now if you don’t mind, I’d like to enjoy myself.” The changelings looked at each other, nodded, and Chrysalis took her by the shoulder to drag her off. “Hey! Get your filthy hooves off of me!”

“Sorry, but consider this a friendship lesson,” Nymph happily chimed in response to her torment. She didn’t even need to think of what to do when she spotted Twilight nearby. “I think you and Twilight are long overdue for a decent conversation. Twilight!” The princess looked as they came to her. “I must thank you for allowing Adagio to stay at your party. She’s having a great time. Isn’t that right?” Adagio loudly snorted. “At least Sonata is enjoying this party you threw for her.”

“Is that how you plan on indoctrinating your foes?” questioned Adagio bitterly. “Through parties?”

“It’s not like that. We just thought it would be a fun way for us to get to know each other.” Twilight’s head sunk slightly. “To be honest, I was kind of hoping this would help make up for what I did. For forgetting about you three.”

Nymph waited for some snappy comeback from Adagio, but it appeared the siren had given pause before responding. “So you do not have the spine to crush your enemies? The fact you try to make friends with them is ridiculous if not tragic.”

“Watch your tongue, girl,” Chrysalis hissed. “If Twilight was more like you, you would eating out of a dumpster rather than off the buffet table.”

The two mares stared down each other and Nymph swore she could see a glint of red in Adagio’s eyes. Soon Adagio backed off and returned her attention to Twilight. “I have to know. After what Sunset Shimmer did to you and your friends, why would you ever want to take her in?”

“I’ve spent my time here in Ponyville learning about the importance of friendship and I know that it can reach anyone. I also know that even the purest hearts like Princess Luna’s can be turned to darkness. I could of left Sunset back then, but what good would it do to any of us to have her suffer for what she did? Sunset has become a great friend of mine and I know we can be friends someday too!” Twilight grinned at Adagio’s unconvinced expression before looking bashful. “Well...sometimes it takes a little longer for people to come around.”

“So do you talk to her often?” Adagio didn’t even seemed interested in the subject given her tone.

“Almost every day!”

“I’m surprised a princess like you has so much time for a measly former pony.”

“She may be a princess, but she does not possess as much royal responsibilities like myself or Celestia,” Nymph answered. “Luckily for her she has plenty of free time to herself.”

“And what does the special little princess like to do? Like when you aren’t with your friends.”

“Reading!”

Adagio nearly choked. “Really? I didn’t take you for the type.”

“I could open my own library just from all the books I have already read! And I don’t just read literature. I enjoy reading textbooks, magical studies, biographies, spellbo-” Her words were cut off by Adagio’s powerful laughter. Some of the ponies looked over to see her struggling to stand as she clutched her stomach. “W-what?”

“Oh this explains so much! I wasn’t sure why you were given friendship lessons at all until now! You had to be taught how to make friends because you are too much of nerd to make any!” She gave a mocking pat to Twilight’s flushed cheek. “Great party so far! I look forward to the rest of it!” The siren then walked off, her laughter still drowning out the music.

“Do you ever get the feeling that she was tossed out of Chantlantis for reasons she’s too embarrassed to say?” Chrysalis spat hatefully. “She claims to be such a great siren, but I strongly doubt a single tear was shed over her absence.”

Nymph didn’t even need her changeling sense to understand how Twilight felt. “Twilight, I am so sorry about that.”

With a loud huff, Twilight replied, “It’s not your fault.”

“But it is. I encouraged her and Aria to come tonight with Sonata and hope they could make up for their last visit. I should have known better than to bring her to a party hosted by you.”

“I wish I knew what to do with her. It doesn’t seem like anypony can get through to her.” Twilight gulped down her punch and set the cup on the table. “I’ll try talking to her.”

Chrysalis stopped her with her hoof. “Are you sure that is wise? She’ll just make you suffer in any way she can think of.”

“I do. I’m not giving up on her and I have no reason not to try now.” Twilight moved past Chrysalis before giving them a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry about us. Go and have fun.” The princess went over to Adagio’s side and she attempted to get another conversation started with her.

“Brave girl,” complimented Chrysalis.

“Celestia would be proud.”

“As great as this all is we should see Pinkie if she has anything else planned because I’m ready for more fun.” While looking for the party planner herself, Chrysalis stopped and pointed at something.

Nearby, they found Aria talking with Applejack and, surprisingly, it seemed to have been going well considering what the siren had done to her property during her last visit to Ponyville. Feeling very curious, they went over to the mares. “Applejack,” Nymph greeted warmly. “It’s been too long.”

“Has it?” the earth pony laughed. “Ya’re dropping off Sonata by my place almost every other day.”

“I still don’t get what she sees in you,” said Aria as she carefully studied the earth pony. “Maybe she’s seen too many westerns.”

“I can give ya two reasons,” Applejack answered confidently. “The first is the apple pie.”

“I’d like to see you stay away if you tried some,” teased Chrysalis while giving Aria a nudge.

Rolling her eyes, Aria asked, “What’s the second reason?”

“She likes givin’ my lil sister singin’ lessons. Ah think she loves havin’ a fan all to herself.”

“Oh yeah. She keeps talking about some kid named Bloomy.”

“It’s Apple Bloom and they adore each other,” said Applejack. “She just gets so excited whenever Sonata comes by and Ah know Sonata thinks she’s the cutest lil filly in all of Equestria.”

“Of course she does. She thinks everything is cute,” muttered Aria, obviously unconvinced.

Nymph transformed herself into Apple Bloom right in front of them. Smiling at Aria, she said in Apple Bloom’s voice, “Ah think ya’re such a big and strong siren, Aria. Will ya teach me how to be tough and cool like ya so Ah can get my cutie mark? Ah wanna beat up everypony and be amazin’ just like ya!”

Aria stood dumbfounded as she stared at the queen. “Crud, that is adorable,” she muttered loudly, which caused everyone else to laugh.

“So what were you talking about before we interrupted?” asked Chrysalis as Nymph returned to her original form.

“Just saying it’s a bit weird that we’re enemies and yet we have some of our own making friends with each other.” Aria turned her head across the room to see Sonata and Pinkie in the middle of a hug.

“How exactly am Ah yar enemy?” questioned Applejack defensively. “Ah hardly know ya.”

“Your Twilight’s friend.” Aria gave her a dirty look. “That’s all the reason I need.”

Chrysalis gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder to break the tension. “I am her friend as well and yet you don’t seem to mind my company.”

“You’re different.”

“How can ya hate Princess Celestia?” Applejack asked in astonishment. “She’s the most benevolent pony in all of Equestria. There’s no way ya see Adagio as bein’ better than her.”

“If you have something against Luna, you and I are going to have some problems,” seethed Chrysalis. “I like to stomp out my problems.”

Aria didn’t seem phased by the threat. “Okay, honestly? I don’t hate them. They’re nice and I really appreciate what they’ve done for us, but they’re so...corny. Maybe fake is the right word.” She shot the queen a quick glance. “Preaching about friendship and stuff. Like does this really fly in the real world? It sounds too stupid to be true. On the other hoof, Cherub, when you talk to me about stuff, it feels real. Like you get it because you’ve lived your life like a normal person.”

“I am hardly normal,” Chrysalis laughed, “but I still appreciate it.”

“Aria, I believe the issue is that you live in a whole new world,” said Nymph. “And I don’t mean the one you were trapped in. I am certain Equestria and Chantlantis are very different places with their own set of morals, culture, and so on. Equestria may seem so strange to you, but bare in mind Celestia has kept this kingdom thriving for over a thousand years despite the many, many threats that come to conquer it and friendship has been the key to her success. Just try to keep an open mind.”

The four mares stood in silence as three of them waited for Aria to say something. Nymph wished she could sense what Aria was feeling so she could determine with certainty whether or not she had two sirens under her hoof. “I’m getting more punch.” Quickly turning around, the siren left without giving anyone the chance to speak.

“She alright?” asked Applejack. “She ain’t anythin’ like the last time Ah dealt with her.”

“I think her eyes are really starting to open,” Nymph answered happily. “Applejack, I really must thank you. You have been instrumental opening Sonata’s heart to friendship and this party is because of it.”

Applejack rubbed the back of her head, laughing bashfully. “Aw shucks. Ah didn’t do anythin’ special. Just bein’ myself and doin’ what Ah can. Besides, it was Pinkie and Fluttershy who did most of the work.”

“I think that’s accurate,” said Chrysalis. “Speaking of Pinkie, we better go see her. Come on, Nymph.”

Applejack tipped her hat to them as they left her to find the party planner. On their way, Nymph decided to observe what else was going on in the room. Looking toward Adagio, she found the siren going on and on with Fluttershy about something while looking entirely smug. Knowing her, the only subject she was proud enough to ramble on was herself. As for Fluttershy, she didn’t seem to be enjoying the conversation in any way, often glancing at the floor and trying to creep away whenever Adagio wasn’t looking. At least Adagio wasn’t intentionally tormenting her friends.

Nymph then noticed someone she almost completely forget about and when he saw her, he and his company quickly came to them. “Hey, Nymph!” Thorax greeted with Spike beside him. “This is easily the biggest party I’ve ever been to! I feel honored to have Spike the Brave and Glorious invite me!”

“If you think this is exciting, wait until you see the Grand Galloping Gala. It is a party on a much grander scale!” Nymph replied.

“It has a stronger emphasis on ‘slumber’ than this slumber party,” Spike added with a laugh before helping himself to some cake.

“Spike, you may be Twilight’s closest companion and a hero to the Crystal Empire, but I will not allow you to insult such an important event.” Nymph loudly sighed. “Who even raised you to speak like that?”

“Celestia.”

“What!?” Thorax pressed his energetic face against Spike’s, knocking the cake out of his claws. “Princess Celestia raised you to be a hero!? Is it true!? Is it really, really true!?”

Playing it cool, Spike shrugged as if it was nothing. “It sure is. She knew from the day I was hatched that I was special. Why else would she pair me with Equestria’s greatest defender?” Thorax bounced with glee as he hung on every word. “Like she even made my breath magically connect to her so we can exchange letters. Twilight would be so lost without me. Heck I even helped her escaped from a deadly trap set up by the Dazzlings. Time was running out for them as the spiked walls were closing in-”

“Save the stories for another time,” Nymph chuckled. “So what have you been up to as of late?”

“Regular stuff. Work for Cherub, write for Twilight, clean for Twilight, cook for Twilight. You know the deal.” He scowled. “Still cleaning the mess left by those yaks.”

All of a sudden, Thorax’s excess excitement fell and was replaced by confusion. “Spike, how come you do so much housework when you’re a hero? No offense, but you seem kinda like Twilight’s butler.”

“Yes. Do tell us,” Chrysalis added tauntingly as she leaned in. “Thorax is simply dying to know.”

Spike quickly broke out into sweat as his eyes shifted between the three changelings. Nymph felt a bit annoyed with Chrysalis, but she couldn’t deny she wasn’t getting some enjoyment out of this. “Because...uh...who else do you trust to clean this very big, magical castle? Who can keep track of where all the books go and what chores need to be done? Like some evil pony could work for Twilight and bam! Turn on the magic portal to take over the world or ponynap Twilight while she’s sleeping! Twilight’s so lucky to have me take care of everything for her.” Spike looked around before whispering, “Twilight sometimes goes a little coo-coo if things aren’t perfect.”

His answer clearly won Thorax over as he was rumbling with admiration for his hero. “Spike, you just seem more and more heroic every time I see you! Isn’t he just amazing, Nymph?”

“Something like that. Thorax, why don’t you go get your hero some more cake?”

“On it!” Thorax flew away without hesitation.

Once he was far enough, Nymph started laughing. “What’s so funny?” Spike asked worriedly.

“I think it’s cute how much you like having a fan, saying whatever you can think of to impress him.”

“He’ll make Thorax build a shrine to honor him at this rate,” Chrysalis chuckled.

“I-I-I’m just telling him about my heroic deeds like he wants! There’s nothing wrong with that!”

“If you say so.” Nymph stepped closer to Spike. “You know, Princess Celestia does talk about you time to time and I think she’s right about you.”

The dragon’s eyes grew in awe. “She talks about me? R-really? What does she say?”

Bending down, Nymph pulled on both of Spike’s cheeks. “That you are so absolutely precious!”

Furiously thrashing to no avail, Spike cried “S-s-s-s-stop! Don’t let Thorax see me like this!”

Giggling, Nymph held on a little longer before freeing him. “You may go have your fun with Thorax. By the way, you should try writing to Celestia on your own time. She really misses you and Twilight.” Rather than say anything, Spike retreated to Thorax just as he came back with a huge slice of cake. “I wonder if he is right about Twilight being lost without him.”

“Speaking of lost, I need to talk to him about his filing system because he’s making my job difficult.” Chrysalis loudly sighed. “I don’t want to think about tomorrow. Let’s just go find Pinkie.”

“You act like you hate your job.”

“Only because the Gala is coming, so ponies are desperate for a date. Too desperate for my taste. Now excuse me while I talk to my star employee.” Chrysalis took one step forward before quickly trotting in the other direction. “After a stop in the little queen’s room.”

Once Chrysalis had exited, Nymph found this to be the perfect opportunity to carry out her other task tonight. Fortunately for her, Rarity was alone. After scanning her eyes across the room, she slowly approached the unicorn as she was enjoying a cup of punch. When Rarity saw her, her face lit up with delight. “Rarity.”

“Nymph.” The two mares exchanged friendly pecks on each other’s cheeks. “It must be nice for royalty to get a night off.”

“You have no idea. How about you? You must be toiling over that sewing machine with the Gala closing in.”

Rarity huffed. “It’s only just starting. I’m getting a few orders for the most extravagant designs, but it will go up soon.”

“I think you will be able to handle it.” A feeling of nervousness grew and Nymph looked around to make absolutely sure no one else could hear them. “Rarity, I could use some advice regarding our special project.”

In an instant Rarity’s interest was heightened. “Oh? What seems to be the trouble?”

Suddenly feeling self conscious, Nymph lowered her head and spoke quietly. “I’m trying to write a rather explicit love scene.”

“O-oh my!” Rarity stammered. She quickly made sure no one in the party was paying them any attention. “Well I hope to see it soon!”

“That is my hope as well, but I have a bit of difficulty in choosing something suitable for their special moment of passion.”

“But aren’t you experienced in…” Rarity sheepishly looked around, “love making?”

“I am, but I want to make sure what I have is both stimulating to the audience and not too vulgar. There are so many things they could do behind closed doors and I wish to pick something that won’t drive away too many readers.”

“I see. What did you choose to have them do?”

Nymph felt a lump in her throat, but she needed all the feedback she could get. “So during the night, Cicada and Glistening Hauberk…”

“Man, how am I still hungry?” muttered Aria as she browsed the buffet table. “Maybe Adagio is right. It doesn’t hurt to take a night off.” Grabbing a paper plate, she helped herself to a donut and decided to add a little flavor. She grabbed a bottle of chocolate syrup and held it upside down, only to get nothing out of it. “Stupid syrup.” Aria slammed her hoof against the bottom, being mindful of her own strength, but she still came up empty. She gritted her teeth as she continued pounding it with her hoof, desperate for the payoff.

When Nymph finished, Rarity’s eyes were about the same size as the queen’s and her face was dark red. “My goodness. That is...certainly extreme.” Rarity used her hoof to quickly fan her face drenched with sweat. “Now I see what you are trying to do and don’t get me wrong, I think it is very stimulating. It’s just that I think you should be more ladylike with your scene. We want love, not lust.”

“Yes, you’re right. This is supposed to be a love story, not cheap smut.” Once more checking if the coast was clear, Nymph asked, “Any ideas?”

Biting her lip, Rarity hesitated before answering. “I have one as a matter of fact. What you have them do instead is…”

“No way!” Sonata’s eyes practically bulged out of her head as she placed her head on the table. “Is that chocolate pudding!?”

“Uh-huh! Can’t be a party without pudding!” Pinkie tossed a cup into Sonata’s hooves. “Go help yourself!”

“Puuuudddding…” Sonata licked her lips as she tore the lid off and locked around. “Got any spoons?”

Pinkie did a double take of the entire buffet table. “Oops. I brought plastics forks but not spoons! Oh well! You can just eat without one!”

Without wasting any time, Sonata dug her muzzle into the pudding cup, using her tongue to wildly scoop up any of the delicious treat it could reach. Her whole body quivered as she scarfed down the delicious desert. When the cup was completely clean, she wiped her muzzle and sighed happily. “This is the greatest party in my whole life.”

“Rarity, I think that would be perfect.” Nymph placed her hoof on the unicorn’s shoulder. “What would I do without you?”

“I thought you might like it. I am an artist, so I do have a vivid imagination. And then finally, you end it with…”

She knew she could never say it, but this was a great night. Easily one of the greatest nights in recent memory. When was the last time she had danced like she had? Adagio didn’t even want to think about it given how miserable the last few years of her life were. It was true this party contained most of her greatest obstacles, but having her friends with her as well as taking advantage of Twilight’s generosity helped her feel comfortable. Since becoming homeless, Adagio had developed a far greater appreciation for food and could not stop herself from devouring every tasty morsel she could reach.

After downing yet another cookie, she loudly coughed and patted her chest. “I hope the drinks are just as good.” Before she could even begin looking, a soda can was held out to her.

“Here, Adagio.” Rainbow Dash held hints of a grin on her lips. “On the house.”

“Finally. A pony who knows who to serve.” Adagio took it and looked over the brand while getting a good feel for the can. “I didn’t think you would do such a thing for me. You seemed very upset when Pinkie said I was here.”

“What can I say? I got over it.” Rainbow Dash rubbed her hooves together and leaned a little closer. “So you gonna drink up or what?”

“Absolutely. I need this more than anything right now.” She slowly lifted the can to her face. “I can’t imagine how much I am going to enjoy this.”

“Me neither,” Dash replied as she desperately tried to get a hold of herself.

With her hoof on the tab on top, Adagio said, “Cheers.” She quickly pointed the can at Rainbow Dash and popped it open. The pegasus’s face was assaulted by a sudden rush of cold liquid and quickly stumbled over, only to fall on her rear with more soft drink pouring on her. Once she poured the entire drink onto her victim, Adagio tossed the can aside and broke into laughter. “Did you really think I am that stupid!? You couldn’t be more obvious if you just told me what you were planing!” Much to Rainbow Dash’s embarrassment, Aria and Sonata had caught what just happened and were also laughing. Without any way to save face, Rainbow Dash got up and walked away with her tail between her legs.

Taking another can and opening it, Adagio finally helped herself to the cool relief of soda. “Now this is my kind of party.”

“Oh, Rarity,” Queen Nymph panted. “This is so much better than what I had. I’ll get to work right away as soon as I get back to Canterlot tomorrow.”

Rarity giggled. “I look forward to reading it.” She spotted Chrysalis returning and said, “Let me know as soon as it’s ready.”

The two mares parted and Nymph reunited with her sister. With no more distractions, they finally reached the party pony herself by one of the tables where she was with some of her friends. However, Twilight seemed to have been writing something on paper. “Twilight? What are you doing?”

“Making notes before I forget. I can’t believe I didn’t see this before.” Twilight looked up to see Sonata nuzzling Spike, who seemed far less than pleased with the situation. “I remembered Sonata saying Spike was like a small siren to her, so I wonder if there’s any truth to that. I didn’t think about it before with the little information I had and the fact sirens live in the ocean, but I have a theory that dragons and sirens are related!” The alicorn squealed as she likely thought about all the experiments she would perform and papers she would write.

“No way!” Spike argued. “Dragons are brave and noble while sirens are devious and evil! We are not related!” He grabbed Sonata’s head and made her look at them while she was in the middle of gushing over him. “See this? This is pure evil!”

“Hey, that’s not nice!” Sonata pouted. “I think she’s onto something, though. I’m big and scaly like a dragon!”

Spike, having none of it, crossed his arms and turned his head away. “Dragons and sirens are completely different! End of story!”

“Are they?” questioned Applejack, studying the two of them with great intensity. “Both are big, scaly, and got sharp teeth. Like what about that water dragon we saw that one time in the Everfree Forest? He was kinda a mix of the two, right?”

Twilight gasped loudly. “That raises even more questions, which is great!” She hastily scrawled down more notes. “We don’t know much about dragons or sirens to start with, so it’s going to be a challenge. Could a water dragon be a link between them? Is mating between the two possible? Would that make something entirely new!? Would I have three creatures to research!? I think we need to find them a dragon mate and study their offspring!” Somehow, the needle of the record flew off of the record, leaving in the room in dead silence. All eyes were wide and focused on Twilight with some party guests dropping their food and drinks. “What?” In a matter of seconds, the cold touch of realization stuck her.

“You want to have us...mate with a dragon?” Aria asked in horror. “Just for you to study?”

“I do, but...no! I mean, if you want to! Not right away! Just if it happens! Naturally! Romantically! I don’t see why we can’t investigate it scientifically! After all, we can’t find any other sirens and we may never see one come to Equestria, so maybe give it some consideration?” Twilight finished weak and timidly.

“No,” Aria answered immediately.

“Maybe if you know good looking ones...I mean no!” Sonata followed up.

The sudden silence caused everyone to stare at Adagio as she bit her lip. Nymph couldn’t believe it was possible she was actually giving it some thought rather than rake her enemy over the coals for such an embarrassing outburst. Then again, what Twilight said was something she had not considered before. There was a very small chance they would encounter another siren as none of them knew where Chantlantis was. For all she knew they could of went extinct somehow during their thousand years absence. Despite their love for chaos and destruction, surely sirens were capable of love. Nymph had the thought of mentioning that sirens held a bit similarity to ponies had they possessed hooves to possibly expand their options, but she kept it to herself as she didn’t wish to overload Twilight’s brain.

“If I really must, I’ll consider it. For my benefit, mind you. Not yours.” Twilight hastily nodded and the rest quickly dispersed from the awkward scene. However, Nymph couldn’t help but notice that Sonata and Aria did not seem too thrilled with Adagio’s answer. Perhaps they too were realizing that the chance of running into another of their kind was almost zero and the thought was weighing heavily on them.

Aria was in the middle of walking away before she stopped and turned around. She suddenly galloped and leapt onto the table that Twilight sat out, startling everyone with the loud bang she made upon landing. “Okay! Enough is enough! Please tell me we’re actually going to do something fun tonight! I gave up my whole night for this, so we better do something fun other than stand around and talk about our feelings or dragon mating!” She stuck her hoof at Pinkie. “You better have something good because this is really putting the emphasis on ‘slumber’ in ‘slumber party’!”

“Hey, she stole my joke!” Spike complained.

“Sorry! I got so distracted with Sonny that I got a bit side tracked!” Pinkie reached her mane and pulled out an incredibly long list that didn’t seem to have an end. “There’s all sorts of fun things to do and since you’re out guest, you can pick! We could make s’mores, play spin the bottle, tell scary stories-”

“Scary stories?” interrupted Aria, showing intrigue as she climbed down. “Ponies actually do that at a slumber party?”

“Heck yeah! We got the best stories you’ll ever hear!” Rainbow Dash bragged. “You like that sort of stuff?

Aria quickly realized how excited she was becoming and changed back to her more relaxed expression. “I kinda have a fascination with horror. I think I want to hear what kind of stories you pansy ponies tell.”

“No!” Sonata leapt onto the floor and grabbed Aria’s leg. “I don’t wanna hear scary stuff before going to sleep! I still have nightmares about Luna’s nightmare! I wanna make s’mores instead!”

“I propose we do both,” said Nymph. “We can sit around the fire to make s’mores and tell stories while they cook. That should be fun for all of us, yes?” Everyone in the room murmured in agreement save for Sonata and Fluttershy.

“Sounds like a plan,” Aria answered, satisfied. Twilight walked out of the room with all of her guests following. Upon taking her first step, Aria realized her friend was still tightly attached to her. “Don’t tell me you’re too tuna for pony stories?”

Sonata stood straight up, her face pink with her mouth scrunching. “I am not a tuna!” She reached out and held Adagio against herself. “I just need Dagi to sit with me for...reasons!” Rolling her eyes, Aria walked off to follow everyone else outside.

As hard as she tried, Adagio could not get Sonata off of her. “Sonata,” she grunted, “I hope you know there’s a difference between being a friend and being clingy.” With great effort, she also managed to break free, but Sonata snapped back and reclaimed her grip. Defeated, Adagio went ahead to follow the others.

“Which one will make you hold me?”

Out on one of the many balconies of the castle, everyone rested on an assortment pillows and wearing blankets around the large hearth. Being near the fire in the middle of the night reminded Nymph of the many nights she spent in the wilderness as she tracked down dangerous prey for sport. It took her awhile to understand how to properly make a s'mores with Chrysalis teaching her. Upon her first success, Nymph not only learned not only how amazing these treats were, but they were another food Chrysalis could prepare without the risk of death.

Chrysalis’s old recipes would have made the perfect horror stories.

“And then the Olden Pony asked, ‘Who's got my rusty horseshoe?’” Rainbow Dash took a bow as her friends applauded her except for Fluttershy, Spike, and the Dazzlings. “Always a classic.”

“I hate that story!” cried Spike, barely able to hold the stick carrying his marshmallow as it rattled in his claw. “I’ll never trust an old lady again!”

“You’ll think twice once you get a taste of Granny’s pies,” Applejack laughed.

“Actually isn’t Nymph technically an old-” Sonata could say no more when the queen magically shoved a pillow into her mouth.

“Very eerie,” complemented Chrysalis as she leaned against Nymph. “You are quite the story teller, Rainbow Dash.”

“I aim to please.” Dash flew over the fire to see the Dazzlings. “So what did you think? Creepy? Heart racing? Nightmare fuel?”

“Boring,” Aria and Adagio answered at the same time.

“That was the scariest story I ever heard in my whole life! I don’t know if I can ever look at Granny Smith the same way again! ” Sonata quaked with fear as she clung to Adagio, who had long given up on doing anything about her. “So are we done!?”

“That was just one story!” Pinkie pulled her multiended marshmallow stick out of the fire and created many s’mores, which she immediately devoured all at once. “We’re supposed to tell a whole bunch of them! Nothing helps you stay up late in a slumber party other than fearing for your own life!” Sonata and Fluttershy both loudly whimpered.

“Sonata, ya do realize ya could probably just blast her away with that crazy voice ya got, right?” reminded Applejack while scooting closer to her. “To me, it looks like she should be afraid of ya since sirens are so dang powerful.”

Opening one eye, Sonata took a moment to process the argument before she grinned. “You’re right! I’m way scarier than that old lady! You’re so smart, Applejack.” The farmer chuckled as Sonata jumped onto her hooves. “I guess these stories aren’t so scary now!”

“Well I find them to be fascinating,” spoke Nymph. “A mix of intriguing folklore mixed with the feeling of terror. It astounds me just how many great stories are out there in the world that still grips listeners even after hundreds of years.” She noticed Thorax still shaking and whimpered right beside her, so she pulled him against her. Almost immediately did his quivering cease. “Well go on. Tell us the next tale!”

Rarity stood up. “May I have the honors?” Rainbow Dash nodded, although she looked reluctant to share the spotlight. “Splendid. Since we have many new faces tonight, my story shall be...the Headless Horse!”

“And those poor unfortunate ponies were never heard of again.” Rarity took a bow as all of her friends applauded. “How was that?”

“Ya’re really good at this, Rarity!” complemented Applejack. “Ah was gettin’ chills just from how ya told it, even though Ah’ve heard it about a thousand times.”

“Sometime I wonder if these tales hold any truth,” spoke Nymph. “Equestria never knew about changelings for so long that it makes you wonder if anything else lurks out in the world.”

“A good point.” Chrysalis grinned as she looked at her friends. “You never know what monsters could be lurking around at this very moment…”

“T-t-t-t-t-there’s not really a Headless Horse, right?” Thorax had chosen to hide under his blanket and he was shaking so hard that Nymph nearly mistaken him for something similar to a massage chair. “Tell me it was just completely made up!” Chuckling, Nymph rubbed her hoof across his head.

Rainbow Dash flew over the sirens looking much more smug. “Tell me the truth. You girls were totally scared.”

“Totally!” Sonata cried as she hid her face in Adagio’s mane. Nymph and Chrysalis exchanged confused glances as they watched the powerful siren who was ready to take on the world minutes ago quiver like a grub.

“Not even the slightest,” Aria said boredly as she roasted another marshmallow. “How is a pony scarier when they’re missing a body part? Should I be scared of the Legless Changeling as well? The Tailless Dragon? Let’s not forget the Brainless Alicorn.” She glanced at Twilight, who looked extremely annoyed with her.

“I have to agree. That story was...stupid.” The brief hesitation prompted Nymph to closely study Adagio’s face and voice. “It’s a pony without a head. Why should I be afraid? It’s not even real. It’s just a dumb legend made up by even dumber ponies.”

“How do you know, Dagi?” asked Sonata as she poked her face out from the blanket. “Books say we’re a legend and we’re totally real!”

“Because I said so!” In the midst of Adagio’s outburst, Nymph got up from her spot. “There’s no such thing as a Headless Horse! It’s a dumb story told to children because they’re the only ones who would fall for it!” Creeping behind Adagio, Nymph made a shushing gesture to everypony else as she changed her form. “And so help me, Sonata, if you start having nightmares, I will-” Nymph tapped her shoulder and Adagio angrily turned around.

The color immediately drained from her face.

As the Headless Horse, Nymph reared back and neighed over them. Adagio and Sonata shrieked at deafening levels and held each other. Aria, however, backed away and stared in awe at the mythical monster brought to life before her eyes. Once Nymph finished, she reverted back to her true form and burst out laughing. “Got you!”

Everyone around them laughed and Adagio was as red as she could possibly be. “I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!”

“Why? I’m just having fun. Besides, your sins are far worse.” It was wrong, but seeing Adagio shiver like that was absolutely satisfying to Nymph. However, Sonata actually crying complete undid that. Nymph held out her hoof, but Sonata turned away. Applejack motioned the siren to her and she curled up under the blanket as the farmer shushed her. “Come on. It was just a harmless prank. There’s no need to overreact.”

“I thought that was awesome. You have slightly earned some respect from me.” Adagio glared hatefully at Aria. “What?” The golden siren turned away and began eating the chocolate bars directly. Sighing, Aria laid down next to her and began making more s’mores.

“Are you okay, Adagio?” asked Fluttershy, poking her head out from under Pinkie.

“If anypony mentions this again, I will show you all something to really scream about.”

“Maybe we should stop telling scary stories?” suggested Spike. “We…” He looked at Thorax. “I mean they are getting too freaked out and I’d hate to make Luna busy tonight.”

“Heck no. This is great.” Aria finished her s’more and handed it to Adagio, who ate it as if she would die without it. “You know that’s going straight to your butt, right?”

“Shut up and make me more.”

“Gladly.” Aria began roasting another puffy treat. “But seriously, that story sucked. Do you ponies have anything good? Like I wanna hear something that will make me sweat and fear the dark. Something that will make me jump at any noise in the middle of the night.”

“Guess I’m bringing out the big guns.” Rainbow Dash stood in front of the hearth. “This story is about...The Killer Cloud!”

“Are you serious!?” Aria gave her stick to Adagio and stood up, enraged. “That’s supposed to be scary!? A bucking cloud!? I should have known better that you ponies would be afraid of just about anything to the point you think clouds are scary! What a great waste of my time!”

“Well, Aria, if you feel that way, then perhaps you have a story to share with us?” Twilight suggested. “You said you had an interest in this subject, so you must have something. Maybe something siren related?”

“Actually, I do. And it’s a good one. Maybe you ponies could learn something from me.” Rainbow Dash huffed as she sat on her pillow. “My story is over a thousand years old and it's still better than anything you ponies got. It’s the story of the Burial Sea.”

“Aria, no!” Sonata wrapped both legs around Applejack’s neck, who quickly turned blue. “I hate that story!”

“I’m already looking forward to this one,” said Chrysalis as she used her magic to save Applejack. “Please go on.”

“Okay.” Aria spoke in a lower tone to set up the mood. “In Chantlantis, there was this very mysterious place many miles away from the kingdom. No one knew much about it, not even King Met Tune.”

“King Met Tune!?” Twilight interrupted excitedly, much to Aria’s annoyance. “He was the ruler of the sirens!? Tell me everything about him!”

Sighing, Aria replied, “His full name is King Metronome Tune and he was a loud, annoying moron. Ever see a movie where people suddenly get together to sing and dance for a big music number despite it not making any sense in the story? He did that all the time. All. The. Time. With his gem and that stupid sound his tail makes when he swings it around, he can get any siren into the rhythm for...dang it! Don’t interrupt! You’re killing the mood!”

Twilight just finished writing down the last piece of information on a piece of paper before sending it off. “Sorry. Continue.”

“Anyway, the place I am talking about was something we all called the Burial Sea. Every siren knew about it because we all had a tradition. Any siren who had passed away would be sent to the Burial Sea for their final rest.”

“Y-y-y-y-y-you mean it’s like…” Fluttershy gulped. “A graveyard?”

“Kind of. Out at the Burial Sea was a massive chasm that stretched as far as the eye could see. It was just this big hole that reached out for miles just sitting in the middle of nowhere. You haven’t seen anything like it. So with the dead bodies, we would wrap them up in seaweed, tie some stones to them, say their last rites, and drop them in. They slowly sink down until the darkness takes them forever.” Aria chuckled. “Can you imagine it? If Chantlantis is still around and holding up old traditions, they must have dumped in millions of bodies by now. A million corpses all brought to the same place.”

“Why?” asked Twilight, shaking slightly. “Why would sirens take their deceased and send them off like that?”

“Who knows? Maybe the king knew something we didn’t.” With a malevolent grin, Aria stepped closer to the fire and Nymph’s heart began to race. “Do you know what was down the deep, dark chasm?”

“W...what was down there?” Applejack suddenly held onto Sonata.

“Well, no one knew for sure, but we had our guesses. Any siren foolish enough to swim down into the eternal darkness...well, let’s say it’s a good thing we bury our dead there.” Without realizing it, Nymph held Thorax against her chest. “Some say there was nothing down there. Just mountains of bones from all the sirens dropped there. Could you imagine such a sight? Bones as far as the eye can see.” Twilight was trembling, but she couldn’t get enough. “Some say the chasm was an opening straight to the underworld. Makes sense for a chasm that big to exist. It never did look natural to me.” Over the crackling flame, Nymph heard Fluttershy whimper. “Me? My favorite theory is that down below is a terrible beast that desires blood and if we did not offer our dead to sate its hunger, it would come out and feed on the living.” She casually shrugged. “We will never know for certain because the dead like to keep their secrets.”

Everyone around Aria looked to be mortified and Nymph felt that everyone, Sonata and Adagio included, was trying to relax now that it was over.. “C...cool story, Aria,” said Rainbow Dash. She tried to sound calm, but Nymph felt the pegasus was on the verge of fainting. “I mean, it was simple and straightforward, but…” Rainbow turned pale when the siren turned her head to her, grinning.

“I didn’t say I was finished.” Now both Fluttershy and Pinkie were quivering. “If you thought what was down below was scary, then you should try above the surface. I’ve been to the Burial Sea a few times, but one thing me and every other siren have noticed is the sky is always covered in clouds. No sunlight comes through there. It’s as if Celestia herself is afraid of that place. But even stranger is what happens at night.”

“G-good heavens!” Rarity and Spike hid under the same blanket, only showing their faces.

“One time, I went out on a dare to go to the Burial Sea at night. It was totally dark save for the light of an angler fish I borrowed. You ever try swimming in the middle of the ocean underwater at night? Nothing but blackness all around me. When I went up to the surface, it was colder than anything I have felt. I think there might have been a bit of snow, which we never get. There were legends that said that if you go there late at night and watch the sky, you might see something.” Aria paused to look over her audience. “And I saw something.”

Terror gripped Nymphs heart as she wondered if Aria’s tale would have some sort of monster in it after all. She didn’t want any more of it, but without a proper conclusion, her mind would torment itself trying to guess the answer. “What...what did you see?”

“Up in the clouds, I saw strange lights flying around. They were just moving around and I could just barely make out singing. But that song...it wasn’t a happy one. There wasn’t any words, but I just felt so miserable from how it was sung. The more they sang, the more it snowed. I don’t know why.” Even in the warmth of the hearth, Twilight felt as if she was thrown into an ice bath. “Not long after I saw those lights, they just faded away and all I could hear was the sound of the waves and the wind. That was the only time I came to the Burial Sea at night and I never dared myself to do it again, or else I may have disappeared too. That’s all I know of the Burial Sea and someday, I hope to go back to Chantlantis to see if anyone has answers by now.”

Even the crickets were silent when Aria Blaze sat down. All Nymph could sense around her was the saturation of fear coming from her friends, but she was no different. She had long dreamed of venturing out across the sea to explore other lands, but now she dared not to if some place like the Burial Sea truly existed. What would she have done if she came across such a thing? What if there really was a gigantic, carnivorous beast lurking in the ocean floor? Such a thought left the queen trembling.

Thorax was on the verge of passing out as her struggled to breath. Looking around, her friends weren’t holding up much better. Fluttershy and Pinkie were completely hidden under their blanket as they continued to shake. Rarity’s mane completely undid itself, leaving a terrible mess, while she and Spike held each other, not daring to open their eyes. Rainbow Dash, as tough as she was, had fainted on her pillow. Applejack was trying her best to keep Sonata calm, but she looked ready to have a breakdown as well. Twilight Sparkle, the pony who once faced Tirek alone, was absolutely petrified. As for Chrysalis, she held her head in her hooves, but just from her eyes, Nymph knew she was being tormented by whatever terrible thoughts that had been brought about by the tale.

“So looks like I win.” Aria chuckled before biting into a candy bar. “Told you I had better stories.”

“Aria…” Twilight gulped as she turned to her. “Have you ever heard of a windigo?”

The siren raised her eyebrow. “Is this another scary story?”

“No. They’re from the story of how Equestria was first founded and why we celebrate Hearth’s Warming. You said there was snow when you saw those lights? And singing?”

“A little bit, but yeah.”

“Windigos were creatures that caused powerful blizzards by feeding off the strife of the three pony tribes. No pony knows what they were, but I think you just described them perfectly.” Twilight took a deep breath. “I think you saw windigos that night and I am led to believe that they aren’t just some mythical creature, but actually...ghosts of sirens...”

Everyone around the hearth was completely silent as the fire crackled. Even Aria looked as all the courage she had left her as she tried to take in what she heard. Looking around, it just occurred to Nymph how truly dark it was outside. While there were lights from Ponyville in the distance, everything save for the night sky was pitch black, causing her great discomfort. Eventually, Pinkie sprang to her hooves with a smile that did not look quite mentally stable. “Okay, who wants to go inside and party away our therapy bills!?”

No one bothered answering as they immediately rushed past her in a stampede.

Author's Note

I may have gone a little too far in this chapter.

It's been quite a while since I updated last year and I feel bad. Life got real busy and I got swept up for a few months. When things died down, it was hard to find the inspiration to get back writing after being away for so long, whether due to writer's block or being unsatisfied with what I had already written and wanting to fix it. Hopefully I won't get that busy again and can focus on writing.

This chapter has been split into two parts and I will have the next part later this week.

Devious Dares and Startling Truths

Even with the music blaring at maximum volume, it did little to soothe the partiers. Rather than dance, they either talked about whether or not the Burial Sea was real or were scared enough to jump at their own shadow. Realizing that the situation was dire, Pinkie had brought out a karaoke machine so they she and her friends could recover through song. Since Sonata was invited to this party, Pinkie was eager to get her to perform and planned ahead of time by bringing the machine. Fortunately, all of the Dazzlings had come and none could deny that they wanted to see them give a performance. While they were still a massive threat to Equestria, the ponies did want to experience their legendary voices.

Unfortunately, Adagio for once did not feel like showing off her talent as she asked that they all pay her in full ticket price with hers being three hundred bits each. Clearly the idea of giving a free show for her enemies did not sit well with her. In spite of this, the other party guests still went ahead with singing for their own sake. Pinkie sang a few songs first while doing duets with Fluttershy later on before everyone else got the chance to try. During Nymph’s turn, she chose to sing a familiar upbeat pop song with Chrysalis. It was hard for her to believe so much time had passed since they last sang together at a party, but rather than think of those years, she would focus on today and would not forget this night. After they were done, Sonata eagerly wanted to go next and chose Applejack as her partner for a country song.

Eventually with enough pleading (and flank kissing), they finally convinced Adagio to give just one performance. Rather than sing something from the karaoke list, she had chosen to have her band sing one of her own songs titled ‘Give Your Girl the Pearl’. While the song involved ponies, it was obvious it’s true meaning had something to do with sirens and their dating customs where the male would impress females with large, beautiful pearls. It was catchy, energetic, and even a bit sweet with the two ‘ponies’ getting together in the end. Everyone watching the show couldn’t get enough of their singing and were mesmerized by the way they moved.

Once the song was over, the whole audience exploded into cheers and the Dazzlings took a bow. “Thank you. Thank you. Now live your lives knowing you will never hear any voice better than ours,” Adagio said proudly.

“Geez. Get a load of the ego on this one,” Rainbow Dash muttered to her friends.

“Woo! Best singers ever!” Pinkie cheered as she kept clapping her hooves. “Ten out of ten! No wait! Eleven! Twenty? A hundred?”

“Can we do another song, Dagi?” Sonata pleaded as she kept waving to the crowd. “That was so much fun!”

“Sorry, but no. That’s the only time I will ever perform for them for free.” Stretching, Adagio released a loud yawn. “Besides, I’m starting to get tired and I will not give anything but a perfect performance.” She and her friends stepped down from the stage. “I told you I would make this party dazzling.”

“Could you sing at some of my other parties!?” Pinkie requested as Adagio walked by her. “Ponies would be so happy to hear you three!”

“We’re not party performers,” Aria snapped. “If you want to hear us sing, it’s going to be on a big stage with hundreds if not thousands of fans cheering us.”

Before Adagio could take another step, Pinkie slid across the smooth crystal floor and clung to her hoof. “Pleeeeeease? You three are the best singers ever and I know a lot of them!”

“Oh?” Adagio looked down at Pinkie with a sultry grin. “Are we that good? I mean, I already knew that from the start, but it still feels so good to hear it. I was the biggest star of Chantlantis, you know.”

“Please don’t get started,” Aria groaned. “We don’t need another marathon on how amazing you are.”

“You’re just jealous because Dagi is amazing,” Sonata taunted with a mouth full of pastries.

“I’m not jealous. I’m tired of hearing her going on and on about herself. You know, like she usually does?”

Adagio whipped her head around. “I do not do that!” Aria looked unconvinced, so she turned to Sonata. However, Sonata grinned in a way that showed she was trying to be nice, but she completely agreed with Aria.

Nymph felt a spike of interest coming from Twilight and she quickly got the same idea. “Well why not let her?” the queen encouraged. “She has clearly proven herself to be the star of the party and has earned the right to tell us all about her.”

“What!? Are you-” Twilight magically held Rainbow Dash’s mouth shut.

“It’s not every day I get to have a living legend perform for me,” Twilight complimented. To hear her nemesis describe as such caused Adagio’s eyes to widen with devious delight. “I wish I knew more about you from the history books, but they barely have any information on you three. I’m sure you have so many interesting things about yourself you could share.”

“Do I ever.” Adagio sat on the edge of the stage. “Lights!” Pinkie turned a lone spotlight onto her. “There’s just so much I could say about me. Where do I even start?”

“That’s it. I’m sitting this one out.” Aria marched off to one of the coolers on the other end of the room and dug her head in to find a suitable soda. When she found one, she pulled her head out and was surprised to see Fluttershy next to her, who look just as annoyed as she did.

“Give me something strong. Please.”

Unsure of what to think, Aria slowly gave her a can and they sat at table. The mares popped the tops, banged their cans together, and threw their heads back to drink.

“Rather than a whole biography, why don’t we ask questions about you?” suggested Nymph. “We would love to learn all about you.” She glanced at everyone behind her. “Wouldn’t we?” Although reluctant, they caught on to what she was saying and nodded their heads.

Adagio touched up her mane and posed for them with her hind legs cross and one hoof behind her head. “Ask away.”

“What was it like to live in the ocean?” asked Spike. “Is it like living in a swimming pool your whole life?” He suddenly looked uncomfortable. “Wait. Where do sirens pee?” Twilight immediately stuck her hoof in his mouth.

Adagio gave out a nostalgic sigh. “The sea was truly heaven for us. You think your land looks nice? It fails to come close of being as beautiful as the coral reefs. They stretched as far as the eye could see and were inhabited by an uncountable amount of colorful fish.”

“Free food without any need for preparation!” Sonata added.

“We were the top predators of the sea. There was no fear of anything as you swam across the ocean floor to do whatever you pleased. It was true freedom. What danger was there? What limits were there to what you could do? None, that’s what. You could explore by swimming or flying. You could sit on the rocks and sing to the heavens. You could make any fish your meal. You could rob ships of their treasure. The world was your oyster.”

“It sounds marvelous,” said Rarity. “Why would you ever want to leave?”

Adagio’s face soured. “Because I knew I was destined for more. My voice was the grandest in all of Chantlantis. Why settle for being the greatest singer when I could become something more? With ponies being prey to our songs, there was no reason not to make Equestria my own. Yes, this land is not as glamorous as the sea, but it would be my kingdom! My reign created through my voice! Although we failed, our presence has gone down in the history books. Doesn’t that alone show just how dazzling we are? Just the three of us were a force to be reckoned with.”

“What about your family?” Twilight already had quill and paper ready to go. “It doesn’t sound like you were royalty, so were you perhaps nobility?”

Her face beaming with pride, Adagio placed her hoof on her chest and loudly boasted, “But of course. I am a pureblood siren after all.”

“What does that even mean?” interrupted Aria from across the room. “Adagio, I really do like you, but maybe that’s something you shouldn’t go bragging about. From a history show I saw, it seems like having pureblood in the olden days means having siblings and cousins f-”

“The point is I was from a noble family and I was its greatest treasure,” Adagio continued angrily. “Born with golden scales and a golden voice, I was sought out by every siren in Chantlantis. I’m sure all the sirens back then knew my name. I bet even the king would have come to me if he was not already married.”

“Tell me everything about the king,” Twilight requested with a huge grin on her face. “What did he do? Was he powerful? Was he immortal? Did he rule the entire ocean? Spare no detail!”

Adagio turned her head to Twilight to show she was not thrilled at all with her questions. “Everything Aria said fits the bill.”

Twilight was in the middle of writing before she halted and looked up. “You mean all those rude things she said…”

“Yep,” both Aria and Adagio replied.

“What was your family like?” asked Thorax. “You have never talked about them before.”

“They’re all dead. What’s the point of bringing them up?” Adagio noticed the way they were looking at her, expressions mixed with disappointment and sadness, and she sighed. “But if you really must know, I was an only child and my parents showered me with love. With their riches, they would give me so many gifts. How could they not with me being such a gift to them? My cousins always tried to leech off me because of my amazing talent.” She chuckled. “Sometimes I miss that.”

“But ya left them,” Applejack stated harshly as she approached her. “They gave ya everythin’ and ya left them. Why?”

“I had to follow my dreams. A whole world out there for me to rule. If I had to leave them all behind, then so be it. What good are they compared-” Everyone in the room jumped when Applejack threw her half empty can of soda onto the floor and left without saying a word. Sonata stepped forward, looked to Adagio worriedly, and then ran after the earth pony. “What’s her problem?”

“You’ve insulted her without realizing it,” Chrysalis answered bitterly. “I didn’t think it was possible for my opinion of you to go any lower.”

“Please continue, Adagio,” Nymph encouraged. “I know it’s a hard subject to reflect on, but what do you miss most about your old life?”

Adagio leaned back and took a moment to ponder over the answer. “The sea. I’ve lived on land for so long and yet I can’t stop thinking about the ocean. The feeling of the water around me. Being able to move gracefully in any direction. Living in an area free of the dangers of predators or war. Never going hungry because there always food if you looked for it. You all think you know what it’s like to live in paradise, but you never truly will.” For a moment there was silence as Adagio stared into space and Nymph was certain she understood what the siren was feeling. Adagio then suddenly leapt onto the floor. “This interview is over. I don’t feel like talking anymore.”

“It’s okay. Thank you for sharing with us, Adagio.” When Twilight finished writing down everything she learned, she looked up to see Sonata returning with Applejack. “Now I know it’s getting a bit late, but we have time for a little game that I know you three will find fun.”

“A game? Is it seven minutes in the Crystal Empire?” asked Sonata, hinting eagerness in her voice.

“What game is that?” questioned Nymph with immense intrigue as she imagined Cadance had a hoof in making this game. “With a name like that, I can’t help but feel curious.”

“It’s when two people get in a closet for seven minutes and make out!”

“I wanna play that game!” Everyone in the castle turned and stared silently at Thorax, causing him to lose his excitement and lay down, hiding his head between his hooves.

“We’re going to play truth or dare,” said Twilight loud enough to distract her guests from Thorax. “It’s pretty simple. You call someone and they say truth or dare. If they choose dare, you can make them do anything. If they truth, you can ask them anything and they have to be honest.”

“Is that so?” Everyone could see the evil smile on Adagio’s face. “I can make somepony do anything?”

Twilight slowly backed away from her. “We better set some rules. Luckily I already wrote down a few to keep this party safe!”

“I think that’s a good idea,” complimented Chrysalis. “With your company, we need to ensure things don’t get too dange-” Twilight magically held out a large book that was as thick as her head. “Oh no.”

“No asking for someone’s darkest secret. No setting fire to anything. No daring to be granted complete political authority. No dares involving self harm. Finally, no daring to remove magical restraints.” Twilight slammed the massive tome shut once she added the last newly added rule. “That covers it! Is everyone ready?”

“Ready to fall asleep,” Spike muttered while making himself comfy on the pillow, struggling to stay awake along with everyone else who was forced to listen to Twilight list every rule for what felt like days. For this game, Twilight had brought in beds from the other rooms into her bedroom as that was where everyone would sleep once the game was over. They were arranged in a circle with each guest having one of their own, so there wasn’t too much space in between as they had to fit so many into one room. “Did we really need to have all those rules?”

“One must be careful when dealing with clever enemies,” Nymph eyed Adagio suspiciously. Even with so many rules in place, she just knew Adagio would find a way around to unleash mayhem on this party. “Shall we begin?”

“Question,” spoke Aria with her hoof raised. “What happens if someone wusses out of a dare?”

“Hmm. I don’t know,” answered Twilight. “I guess you make them to truth.”

“That’s it? A game needs to have stakes or else it’s boring.” Getting off her bed, Aria took hold of the massive rule book. “If there’s no real penalty, then how the heck can you get someone to do a crazy dare? You need to add something to make this game interesting or it’s going to be as fun as hearing you talk.”

“I’m with ya,” said Rainbow Dash. “I mean I would never say no to a dare, but we need to punish anypony who does. I know!” She flew over and took the book. “What if they have to sleep outside in the cold?”

Thorax looked worried as Rainbow Dash wrote down the new rule. “Just from saying no to a dare? That feels pretty mean.”

After setting the book on the nightstand, the pegasus flew up to his face. “Then do your dare! Of course, you can be a weenie and never pick it if you’re so scared.” With grace, Rainbow Dash zipped back to her bed and made a perfect landing. “And I’m the most daring pony in this room, so I have nothing to worry about.”

“As for truth, Ah got it covered,” Applejack stated proudly. “Ah can spot a lie from even changelin’s, so it ain’t any use lying.”

“That should cover everything,” said Adagio with some impatience. “We should get this show on the road already.”

“Alright. Now since Pinkie threw this party for Sonata, it’s only fair that-” Twilight quickly frowned when Rainbow Dash flew right next to her with her a hoof up and a massive grin on her face. “Rainbow Dash goes first.”

Dash did not hesitate to call her target. “Adagio! Truth or dare!?”

The siren did not appear to be intimidated in the slightest. “Dare.”

Rainbow Dash flew out of the room, leaving behind a gust of wind that knocked a few things over, and returned with a bowl in her hoof. “I dare you to eat some dragon peppers!”

“Oh! That’s a crazy dare!” Pinkie stared excitedly at the vegetable her friend held up as if it was candy. “Way to start off the night, Dashie!”

Adagio picked one up to closely examine. It was a large red pepper in the shape of dragon’s claw. Just the name alone told Nymph how powerful it was and she couldn’t wait to see where this was going. “Dragon peppers?” repeated the golden siren. “Never heard of them.”

“Some of the hottest peppers around!” Dash smirked triumphantly over her. “I figured since sirens need their mouths to do magic, then spice is the perfect way to counter it! Hard to sing or shoot lasers with your mouth on fire! Your dare is to test out my theory!”

“My my, Dashie. You really thought this one through. I’m very impressed.” Rarity then let out a giggle. “Way to spice up the game.”

“I know, I’m a genius. Well go on, fish breath. Time to-” Adagio ate the pepper whole. Everypony in the room leaned in to watch what would happen next as she chewed it. Once she swallowed, she reached for another and ate it. “You...feeling okay?”

“I’m fine.” Once she finished with that one, Adagio took another. “These are pretty good. Do they come in a salsa?”

The shock knocked Rainbow Dash out of the air and she leapt up right now to her to do a double take. “Those are extremely hot peppers! How the heck are you not burning up!?”

Adagio shrugged. “I love spicy food.”

“I took up cooking when were trapped,” said Aria. “There was all sorts of food to try that home just didn’t have. Spicy food was just something we grew a liking to.” She took a pepper and bit it. “Eh. They’re alright I guess.”

While the three sirens helped themselves, Twilight was already in the middle of writing down her observations. “Hmm. Maybe their mouths have adapted to heat from being able to produce magical attacks. A miscast could seriously damage the inside of their mouths, so it must be protected.” Noticing how annoyed Rainbow Dash looked, the princess gave her a pat on a shoulder. “Hey, cheer up. This is what science is all about! Sometimes you test one hypothesis and then you suddenly get another!”

Once Adagio finished, she placed the empty bowl on the floor. “Thank you for the meal, Rainbow Dash. It was pleasant.” The pegasus threw a silent fit on her bed. “Sparkle. Truth or dare?”

The princess hesitated and chose the safe option. “Truth.”

“Are you a virgin?” Adagio questioned very loudly.

Twilight’s face lit up as if she had a mouth full of dragon peppers. “W-w-w-w-w-what kind of question is that!?”

“That’s a yes for sure!” Along with Aria and Sonata, Adagio broke into hysterics. “A princess who can’t score a date! How tragic!”

The absolute shame was overwhelming for Twilight and she stuck a pillow over her head. “I-I-I-I-I’m just waiting for the one! That’s normal for people to do! Cadance said so!”

“Love can come at any time,” said Chrysalis loud enough for the Dazzlings to hear her. “I thought you would understand that Twilight has more pressure placed on her being a princess. The media was all over me and Luna when we started dating.”

“Oh I’m sure that’s the only problem,” taunted Adagio. “No other reason.” She put one hoof over her eyes and looked all around the room. “Other than Thorax, I don’t see any guys here. I wonder why that is.”

“Let’s just keep playing,” Twilight groaned. Once the sirens had calmed down, the alicorn looked at the matchmaker in the room. “Cherub! Truth or dare?”

“Truth.”

Suddenly, Twilight appeared a bit nervous. “What’s, uh, the most unethical thing you’ve done since opening Cupid’s Arrow?”

While all the ponies and Spike felt curious, Nymph dug her face into her hooves as she wondered why in the world Twilight would dare ask that of Chrysalis in front of everypony. “This has been nagging you for a while hasn’t in?” the matchmaker asked, highly amused. Twilight hastily nodded, although she looked ready to brace for impact. “Well I suppose it has been long enough for everyone to calm down, so I will share something with you. It was only months ago, but it really feels like years.” She chortled happily. “Anywho, it was I who created Hooves Syndrome.”

Everyone in the room save for the Dazzlings and Thorax exploded into an uproar of shock, confusion, and anger. “T-THAT WAS YOU!?” Twilight shrieked. The panic was so great that her wings were flapping on their own and she took to the air. “YOU CAUSED THAT AND NEVER TOLD US!?”

“What’s Hooves Syndrome?” asked Thorax nervously.

“Hooves Syndrome was this freaky magic disease that infected one poor pony and had the whole town in a frenzy! We even had to get the princesses involved!” Applejack pointed her hoof in Chrysalis’s direction. “Ya better have a good reason for causin’ that whole mess!”

“It wasn’t like I intended for that to happen! I tried making a love potion through Zecora's materials and may have...botched the recipe.”

“How many times have I heard that phrase?” Nymph giggled.

“Well this will be the last time because I will never partake in alchemy again.” Chrysalis noticed the way her friends were staring at her. “Hey, it’s all in the past. Everyone lived so let bygones be bygones. You girls are all about forgiveness, right? Great!” Chrysalis looked around before setting her sights on Aria Blaze. “Aria. Truth or dare?”

“Dare.” She pounded her hooves together. “Bring it.”

Chrysalis had a devious grin and Nymph suddenly felt bad for Aria. “You seemed awfully eager to raise the stakes, so I assume you are willing to go through any dare?”

“I’m not scared of you,” Aria bragged.

“Very well. I dare you to kiss Adagio on the lips.”

While her friends had suspected Chrysalis would do something rather extreme, none had predicted she would go this far. Everyone’s mouths hung open except for Pinkie, who was giggling with glee. Aria slowly turned to Adagio, who wore the same expression of surprise as she did. “Why in the heck do you want me to do that!?”

“Because I want to see how far you are willing to go with the dares,” Chrysalis chuckled. “I’m just trying to think of something that would really make this interesting. I hope you don’t disappoint.”

Aria gulped and faced Adagio. “You...you okay with this? I’m sure as heck not doing this if you aren’t.”

“Let’s get this over with.” Adagio closed her eyes. “I’m not backing out of a dare during Twilight’s party, so just hurry up.”

Aria moved fast and planted her lips over Adagio’s. Nymph wasn’t sure what shocked her more: The fact Chrysalis would make such a dare or the fact Aria was following through. Rather than a quick kiss, the two sirens held it for a moment until someone suddenly spoke up. “Aria, that’s enough!” Sonata begged.

With the dare completed, Aria rushed back to her bed, looking much redder than usual. “Hey, why are you so embarrassed?” Rainbow Dash taunted. “I bet you’ve kissed her tons of times, but I guess this is the first time it was on her lips rather than her butt!”

With everyone sniggering at her, Sonata included, the beast within Aria awoken and she set her sights dead on Rainbow Dash. “You! Truth or dare!?”

Feeling very cocky of herself, Dash replied, “Dare!” Aria got up and walked over to whisper in her ear. The color drained from the pegasus’s face and Nymph swore even some of her mane lost its luster. “You’re…you’re crazy! Like ‘needs to be sealed in another dimension’ crazy!”

“You backing out? Are you a pegasus or a chicken!?”

“N-no! I just need-” Aria dragged her off the bed and took her to the wardrobe. “Hey! Let me go!” The siren took something out from one of the drawers and pulled Dash into the bathroom. A series of bangs and shrieking followed and everyone could only stare silently as they tried to figure out what was happening. Shortly after, the door opened and Rainbow Dash was shoved out.

“Don’t look! I’m hideous!”

It was impossible not to look at the pegasus with the outfit Aria had stuffed her in. It was a large, poofy gown with so much pink that it actually hurt to look at. Nymph didn’t even realize that so many shades of pink existed and to see them all together in a stripe pattern gave her a sudden urge to gag up slime. The extra sparkles that littered the insult to fashion did not make it any easier to take in. Twilight was never exactly a pony with a strong sense of style, but Nymph could not understand why the princess would have something this horrible in her wardrobe.

“Ha! More like hilarious!” Chrysalis burst out laughter and like a contagion, every caught it and laughed. The utter humiliation was too much for Rainbow Dash to handle and she tried to take it off, but Aria kept her from doing so by restraining her. “Why in the world would you keep such an eyesore, Twilight? It looks like if Pinkie stuffed herself with pink frosting and threw up!”

In the midst of all the mockery, they had not noticed that one pony was not laughing. “It was a gift. From me.”

One by one the laughter died down. Seeing the hurt look on Rarity’s face made everyone feel completely ashamed (except the Dazzlings as they were still cracking up) for insulting their friend like that. “Ah come on,” comforted Applejack. “We don’t think it looks bad! It just...er...clashes with Dash’s colors! That’s the only reason we’re laughing!” All of her friends hastily nodded in attempt to appease Rarity.

Rainbow Dash at last took the outfit off and threw it in Aria’s face. “It clashes with my eyesight! Rarity, aren’t you supposed to make good dresses?”

“It was in style back then!” the unicorn argued. “It’s not my fault it has aged terribly!Twilight, be honest. Is it that bad?” Twilight opened her mouth until Rarity quickly raised her hoof. “No! I don’t want to know.”

As Aria headed back to the bed, Rainbow Dash suddenly appeared in front of her. “How the heck did you even know about that dress?” She repeatedly jabbed her hoof into her chest. “Admit it! You’ve been sneaking around here, haven’t you!? Bet you got something set up to get revenge on Twilight!”

Annoyed, Aria smacked her hoof hard, causing the pegasus to back off. “Twilight’s a princess with a friend who makes clothes. Obviously she would have several dresses lying around. Too bad for you she kept a really ugly one.” Climbing on her bed, she shot Rainbow Dash a taunting look. “Just try getting back at me. When it’s my turn again, I’ll gladly make you suffer an even worse fate.”

Nymph felt slightly nauseated from the rising levels of fury coming from Rainbow Dash. The fast flyer panted like a feral animal as she stared down Aria. It didn’t take long until she backed off and picked someone else. “Hey, Adagio! Truth or Dare!?”

“I think I’ll go with truth this time.”

“You planning on betraying us and taking over Equestria?” Dash questioned intensely.

“Duh. Now who to pick?” Adagio scanned her potential victims until Rainbow Dash flew in her face.

“Seriously!? You’re just gonna admit it like it’s nothing!?”

“It’s a poorly kept secret, Rainbow Dash. The fact you think of yourself as being brilliant for asking me is so laughable that it’s adorable. Like a child trying so hard to impress their parents. Sorry you wasted your turn.” She brushed the pegasus aside and locked eyes with Nymph, who straightened her posture as she expected the worse. “Nymph. Truth or dare?”

This was truly a dangerous situation. If she chose dare, Adagio would no doubt make her do something either very dangerous or embarrassing as sirens thrived off of suffering. However, if she chose truth, would Adagio risk exposing their deal? No. She wasn’t that stupid. If they were found out, Adagio could kiss her dreams goodbye. “T-truth.”

“Do you think you are truly worthy of your crown?”

Nymph hated herself for walking right into that one. With all the rules Twilight placed, choosing dare looked to be much safer in hindsight. The queen’s friends were both annoyed with Adagio for asking such a personal question as well as concerned from Nymph’s hesitation. Fortunately, Nymph had wondered this herself and knew how to answer. “Yes. It’s true I have had a poor first reign, but now my changelings are thriving off my successes. There are still plenty of struggles for them as you know, but I will do anything necessary to ensure the happiness of my changelings and that exactly what a good queen does.”

Nymph felt a sense of victory as Adagio scowled. The siren quickly looked at Applejack, who stared back with a smug expression. “She told the honest truth.”

“Um...this is supposed to be a fun game,” Fluttershy muttered quietly with her head under a pillow to avoid Adagio’s gaze. “Maybe we shouldn’t try to make each other feel bad and just have fun?”

Annoyed, Adagio rolled onto her back to stare at the ceiling. “It was supposed to be fun for me.”

“You should really work on your sense of humor. I’ll show you how to properly play this game.” Nymph turned to one of the beds next to Adagio. “Sonata. Truth or dare?”

“Dare!” she answered boldly. “Give me what you got! I’m ready for ya!”

“Splendid.” Nymph did everything she could to hold back her laughter. “I dare you to sing.”

Sonata seemed to be disappointed. “Really? That’s easy.” Fury suddenly took over and she pounded her hooves on the mattress. “Are you going easy on me because you think I can’t take it!?”

“Not at all. There’s actually more to this dare. I want you to sing after inhaling some helium.”

All of her friends began snickering, but the sirens were confused. “Why?” asked Aria. “What exactly will that do?”

“You’ll see. Pinkie, would you be a dear and fetch a balloon?” Pinkie zipped out of the room and returned with one. She quickly undid the knot and held it to Sonata, making the siren feel anxious just from the way she was grinning at her. “Breathe in a little and sing for us. Your dare is that simple.”

Sonata took the balloon and stuck the end in her mouth. When she inhaled, she began to sing, but in no less than two seconds, everyone in the room exploded into hollering with her bandmates laughing the hardest. “Hey! Why are you all…” She quickly covered her mouth as the laughter amplified. “My voice! It’s ruined! I’m gonna punch you so hard in the face, Nymph!”

“Don’t worry! It’s only temporary,” Nymph managed to say when she could breathe. Several minutes passed by with nothing but laughing and one embarrassed siren hiding her face in her hooves. “That was far funnier than I had imagine. You see that, Adagio? That is how you have fun in this game!”

“Best dare of the night!” cheered Thorax before getting knocked off his bed by a high velocity pillow.

“Jerk! You’re supposed to be my friend!” Sonata gasped happily. “Hey! I’m all better!”

“It doesn’t last very long,” said Twilight. “Okay, Sonata. It’s your turn now.”

“You’re right! It’s MY turn!” Sonata was now the one to laugh. Rather then one of humor like everyone else earlier, this clearly held evil intent. “You better watch out for out for my incredible power! I can make you do anything I please! Will you break before my daring dares!? Or will I extract your darkest secrets through my...um...truthest truths! You think you know pain? You think you know humiliation!? Well you better watch out because I have dreamed about something like this for a long time! Quiver in fear as I could call your name for ultimate suffering FOR I AM YOUR GOD! AHAHAHAHA!”

“Okay, now Ah see her wantin’ to rule Equestria,” said Applejack. “Ah thought she was too sweet for that sort of thin’, but Ah was wrong.”

“Mind hurrying up?” requested Chrysalis. “We haven’t gotten all night.”

The siren’s power high dropped off. “Oh. Okay.” The blue siren looked around for a moment before she grew a giant grin. “Spike! Truth or dare!?”

Perhaps because the helium made him take her less seriously, Spike bravely answered, “Dare!”

“I dare you to come here and snuggle with me!”

The dragon slumped his shoulders. “Aw really? Do I have to?”

“Now hold on a minute!” Rarity protested. “You can’t do that to poor Spikey-Wikey! I will not stand for it!”

Pinkie appeared right next to her with the book. “Sorry, but there’s nothing in the rules that says she can’t! Now Spike has to accept or else!”

“Why was I born with the curse of being so irresistible?” Spike climbed off his bed and went to Sonata, who quickly picked him up and tenderly nuzzled him. “Okay. We’ve snuggled. Can I go now?” His question fell on deaf ears and Spike felt defeated when he realized just how long he could be stuck like this.

“Just deal with it,” said Chrysalis. “If it makes you feel better, pretend she’s Rarity.”

“But she’s right there!” Spike desperately reached out for Rarity, but Sonata was an inescapable trap. Seeing him fail made Adagio smile, which Spike caught. “Hey, Adagio. Truth or dare?”

“Oh, is our little dragon feeling bold? Fine. Dare.”

“I dare you to give a sincere apology to Twilight right in front of all of us. You know exactly what I mean.”

Adagio’s taunting smile slowly bent into a frown. She even growled when she heard Nymph chuckle at her. Nymph knew there was no way for her to worm her way out of this and planned to hold it over her head for a long, long time. “I won’t be forgetting this, little hero.” Climbing off the bed, Adagio made herself walk right in front of Twilight Sparkle. Just from her face Nymph could only imagine the fury and humiliation she was feeling at this moment. About a minute was stretched out before the siren finally spoke. “Twilight, I don’t expect you to believe me, mainly because I’m doing this out of a dare, but I’m going to try anyway.” Adagio breathed in deeply. “Princess Twilight Sparkle, I am so very sorry...that you are a virgin.”

“W-WHAT!?” Twilight shrieked as her wings fully opened.

“I know. It must be so horrible to have all this power and fame, but still be unable to get a pony in the sack. Then again, we shouldn’t be surprised since you had to go to school to learn how to make friends. What? Couldn’t find anything useful in your books? I wouldn’t be surprised if you kept a stash of filthy books somewhere in this castle. So again, I am so sorry about your inability to score.” Twilight was left speechless with her jaw hitting the mattress. Seeing this and hearing Sonata and Aria laugh their flanks off filled Adagio with utter satisfaction as she went back to her bed, giving her two friends a high-hoof.

“That wasn’t what I meant at all!” Spike shouted angrily over Sonata. “I demand a do-over!”

“I’m afraid not,” Adagio replied. “I have technically fulfilled my requirement for the dare. Next time be more specific with what you want, but I thank you for the laugh.” She eyed Fluttershy, who was mostly hiding under her pillow. “You.”

“Eep!”

“Truth or dare?”

“D-dare!”

“Whoa, wait a minute!” Rainbow Dash flew over to Fluttershy and shook her like mad. “You are actually picking dare with her!?”

“I panicked!”

“Being the Element of Kindness, I think this will be an interesting dare.” With a twisted smile on her face, Adagio rubbed her hooves together. “I dare you to say something mean about Pinkie, your precious marefriend.”

“Absolutely heartless!” Rarity cried.

“Ah’ve known a lot of bad apples, but you’re easily the most rotten, Adagio!” shouted Applejack.

“What have I done?” Nymph asked herself. “I should of known better than to bring her here!”

“Don’t do it, Fluttershy!” Thorax pleaded. “It’s not worth it!”

Fluttershy trembled violently and whimpered as she tried to form words to say to Pinkie. “It’s okay, Flutters,” the party pony said gently. “I know you love me. No matter what you say, I can take it!”

Slowly nodding, the pegasus finally spoke. “Pinkie...you’re...um...er...you’re...kinda…”

Everyone’s heart skipped a beat when Pinkie’s mane suddenly deflated and the party pony threw herself onto the floor in front of Fluttershy. “I can’t take the pressure! Just give it to me straight, Flutters!”

“Well...sometimes...you...um...are...don’t take this the wrong way...but...maybe...you..uh...I think that…how do I put it...now just hear me out...it’s just that...um...well...you see...”

“Oh, forget it!” Adagio slammed her face on the mattress. “Are you really incapable of even saying anything remotely rude?”

“What part of ‘Element of Kindness’ did you not understand?” asked Chrysalis. “She won’t say anything even slightly offensive unless in extreme circumstances but even then, it’s not exactly mean.”

“What a let down,” Aria groaned. “I guess this proves Fluttershy is the biggest pansy of them all.”

Looking unhappy with Adagio and Aria, Fluttershy turned to the princess. “Twilight? Truth or dare?”

“Truth?”

“Why did you let Adagio stay?”

Twilight shot the siren a disapproving look. “I thought she would be mature.”

“Hmph,” Adagio replied.

Realizing it was now her turn, Twilight got an idea. “Hey, Adagio. Truth or dare?”

“I feel like there’s a pattern of me getting picked all the time.” Adagio grinned. “Sorry, but I’m not letting you get revenge today. Truth.”

“Just what I was hoping for.” Adagio cocked her head. “Who is your best friend?”

At first, Adagio loudly chuckled at the simple question. However, it was only a moment before realization struck her. Slowly, she looked at the two sirens at her sides. Nymph could see Aria staring with a mixture of fear and expectation while Sonata held Spike tightly as she looked ready to burst into tears. She would never say it, but Nymph felt a bit proud for Twilight for this delicious bit of payback. “Well...they’re both my best friends!”

“You can’t have two best friends,” said Nymph. “So who is the one? Which of these two to you consider to be your closest companion?”

“It’s me! Duh!” stated Sonata happily. “She’s my best friend, so I’m her best friend by default!”

“Yeah, but you went behind her back to make other friends,” countered Aria. “I’ve always been loyal to her.”

“Except when you were trying to be the boss!”

“Well now I’m not! Besides, I think you’re a bit childish to be her best friend.”

“At least I’ve always been friendly to Dagi even when things got bad! You were and still are a jerk!”

“Could you two knock it off?” requested Nymph. “We should hear what Adagio has to say.”

“Yeah. Who is it, Adagio?” Aria asked coldly. “I’m just dying to know.”

“Dagi, you better say it’s me!” Sonata tightly wrapped her legs around Spike’s neck without realizing it. “Doesn’t our friendship mean anything to you!?”

“ENOUGH!” Everyone jumped from Adagio using her voice to amplify her yelling. “Fine. Since you all want to know so badly, I consider Aria to be my best friend.”

“WHAAAAAAT!?” Sonata marched up to Adagio with Spike hanging in her foreleg, blue and still. “How could you do this to me, Dagi!? You swore to be my best friend over ice cream! ICE CREAM!”

“Sonata, listen to me,” Adagio said as she scooted away from her. “I love you as a friend. Really. You’re sweet and can be very fun, but Aria and I have a lot more in common and I think she is easier for me to relate to.”

“My, my, my. Now that is interesting.” Chrysalis glanced at Aria and gave her a smile. “From fighting over leadership to becoming best friends. I find that to be very sweet.”

“I really thought you were going to pick Sonata,” admitted Aria in disbelief. “You two always did seem a little close since you did take care of her.”

“It was a close race,” Adagio replied, only for Sonata to turn her back to her. “Don’t you dare start.”

“What? I’m just enjoying this great party thrown for me. Thrown for me by my friend Pinkie.” She angrily glanced at Adagio. “When did you ever throw me a party?”

“What are you trying to say?”

“Maybe I found a better friend than you! Maybe I’ve decided that Pinkie is my new best friend! She throws the best parties and she can sing! She even comes with a fluffy mane!” Sonata pulled in Applejack from the bed next to her. “And my great friend AJ is cool and tough like Aria! I’m just soooo happy with them!”

“Sonata, stop overreacting,” Adagio snapped in annoyance. “This doesn’t mean we’re not friends, it’s just that I feel a closer bond with Aria.”

“And why is that?” questioned Chrysalis. “What quality of Aria draws you to her?”

“Honestly, it’s mostly that she’s mature.”

“I CAN BE MATURE TOO!” Sonata shrieked.

“You’re certainly showing that right now,” Rarity said sarcastically.

“Well my new best friend Pinkie invited me to this party and she’ll invite me to many more! Since you two are such best friends, you can go make your own parties! And you know what? Me, Pinkie, and Applejack can make our own band! A band powered by friendship!”

“Why are ya ropin’ me into this?” Applejack muttered.

“Be sure to include Fluttershy!” Pinkie happily suggested. “She can sing too and she can easily be the cute one!”

The purple gem hanging from Sonata’s neck suddenly erupted bright sparks and loud crackling as it did everything it could to contain the surge of raw power coming from the siren with glowing red eyes. “I’M THE CUTE ONE AROUND HERE! AND IF ANYPONY DARES TO TAKE THAT AWAY FROM ME, I’LL BE SURE TO FIX THAT BY MAKING THEIR FUNERAL CLOSED CASKET!” Smoke poured out from her nostrils and she looked at everyone in the room. The sudden outburst caused them all to move a few feet away from her with several ponies taking cover under or behind their beds.

“Adagio, please resume the game! I’m begging you!” Thorax cried from beneath his mattress. “We need to distract her before she ends us all!”

In response, Adagio waved her hoof uncaringly. “Forget it. You all are so determined to get quick jabs at me that we’ll be in an endless loop. And because you all just want to get the better of me so badly, look at what has become of Sonata. So instead, I’ll just pass my turn to Pinkie.”

“You will? Really?” questioned Twilight.

“I’ve been called five times already and I’d rather watch you all humiliate each other. She’s supposed to be the fun one, right? I kinda want to see what she will do.”

“Thanks, Adagio! I’ve been saving something good all game!” Pinkie excitedly looked to the purple siren. “Aria! Truth or dare?”

“Dare.” Pinkie suddenly rushed over to Aria and went to work on her mane. “Hey, what the heck are you doing!?”

“Just a sec!” When Pinkie was done, Aria’s mane had changed from two pig tails into a large bun. “There! Now I dare you to read this in your evilest voice!”

Aria was given a card to read off of. “I will one day overthrow cutie marks and bring equality to all of Equestria! You ponies will rue the day you ran my out of my own town and I will have my revenge some day! And don’t think I’ve forgotten about Fluttershy staring at my butt!” Once she finished, she quickly reread it to see if she missed some sort of joke. “What the heck was that?” When she looked up, she saw the ponies look at her with their mouths open. “What?”

“Aria, would you happen to know somepony by the name of Starlight Glimmer?” asked Rarity. “A pink unicorn around your age?”

Aria glanced at Adagio and Sonata, but they too were completely clueless. “Never heard of her.”

“Ya look so much alike that it’s scary,” said Applejack. “Ya both have the same colored coat and same mane color. Ah can’t believe Ah never noticed it until now.”

“Right!? I bet there’s some crazy connection between them. Maybe she had a baby a thousand years ago and Starlight is her descendent!” Pinkie suggested.

“I’VE NEVER BEEN PREGNANT IN MY LIFE!” the siren boomed loud enough to rattle objects in the room. “I don’t know who this pony is, but I am telling you right now I have nothing to do with her!”

“Alright, geez! We believe you!” Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes at her. “Still, it’s freaky when you think about it. Like it’s too much of a coincidence.”

“Who is Starlight Glimmer anyway?” asked Adagio.

“Crazy pony who hates cutie marks,” Spike answered. “She ran a whole town where she stripped everypony of their cutie marks.”

“I don’t wanna know what’s her problem.” Aria looked at the alicorn. “Twilight. Truth or dare?”

“I’ll go with dare.”

“Great. I dare you to prank call somepony.”

Cocking her head, Twilight replied, “I don’t know what that means.”

With a loud sigh, Aria pressed her face against the mattress. “Right. You haven’t made phones yet.” She raised her head. “Anyone you can contact real quick? Not in person, but through like magic or something.”

“Just Princess Celestia through Spike. Oh! And Sunset!”

Aria leapt onto her hooves and her two friends lit up with excitement. “Perfect! Prank call...write her through that book!”

“Alright. I’m sure she wouldn’t mind a little prank.” Twilight pulled the book off her shelf and opened it to the first blank page. “Okay, what do I write?”

“Needs to be something to fool her. Usually these are done on the phone where you directly talk to them, but writing is gonna be different.” Aria sat next to her to look at the open book. “Now what would be a good thing to write that would totally get her?”

“Twilight, tell her you’re pregnant!” said Pinkie.

“EXCUSE ME!?”

“As if she would buy Twilight got somepony into her bed,” commented Adagio. “We need something much more clever.”

“Tell her Celestia is dying and she needs to come right away!”

“Woah woah woah! Sonata, that’s going way too far, even for us!” scolded Aria, which made Sonata feel ashamed. “Now how the heck are you supposed to make something funny with a book?” She bit her hoof and sighed. “Screw it. I’m changing the dare. Since you’re a princess, you’re supposed to be very proper and all that, right? No having fun?”

“Not exactly, but I try to be whenever I can. Why?”

Sunset Shimmer laid awake on her bed as she boredly flicked through her phone. She wasn’t tired or anything and just needed something to amuse herself before waking up the next day and starting a new week of school. She spent the weekend with her friends as usual but it did feel different this time. From her conversations with Twilight, she was reminded that the other Pinkie and Fluttershy were dating and had been doing so since last year. When she saw this world’s Pinkie and Fluttershy, she couldn’t stop thinking about how they didn’t have that sort of relationship. Should she say something? Maybe a push in the right direction? If her friends caught on to what she was doing, that would be far too awkward to explain and maybe it would prevent the two from getting together on their own. She wasn’t exactly fluent in romance, so the best plan would be to just keep silent on it all together.

Sunset let out a heavy sigh and she flicked through her favorite websites. Sometimes she wished she shared her apartment with someone else and not just to split rent. The dead silence around her drove home just how alone she was here. All of her friends were at home with their families while she was just a visitor from another world. If she could pick, who would she choose to have as a roommate? Probably Rarity since she could help keep things tidy and could cook something healthy to offset some of the fast food Sunset liked to eat. Having someone giving her good fashion advice was always a plus as well.

Another idea was Twilight. It would be nice to live with somepony from home, but she certainly couldn’t ask a princess to leave her kingdom. Thinking about the pony made her sigh. The last time she was here in person was when there was an emergency situation with the Dazzlings. While she did enjoy hearing from her now and then, she really wished she could make time to actually visit. The other option was to go through the portal herself, but thinking about doing such a thing caused her to lock up.

As she flicked through her phone, the glow of the magic book caused Sunset to immediately sit up. She couldn’t imagine why Twilight was writing to her this late, which made her worry. It had to be an emergency if she was contacting her in the middle of the night. When she opened the book, the pages that glowed were strangely blank. Sunset then realized that strange lines were being drown on the edges. Over time, an image started to form and at first she wasn’t sure, but once enough were lines were made for her to figure it out, she was left speechless.

It was a trace of a butt.

Sunset Shimmer could only blink as she had no idea how to respond to a royal princess sending a picture of her own rear to her. Words then appeared in the sketch that only left her with more questions.

Every book needs a great plot! :)

Had she already fallen asleep? There was no way Princess Twilight would do something like this. It was hard enough trying to fathom what Twilight was doing, but how could she respond to something like this? What if somepony else did it? Maybe Pinkie? If it was Twilight, why would she chose this as a joke? Was she trying to tell her something by sending her this? Sunset realized people texted others rather controversial pictures and her face suddenly started to burn as the implications ran through her head.

Sunset slammed the book shut and dropped it on the floor. It was too late to deal with this. She pulled the covers over herself, closed her eyes, and tried to think of something to distract herself until sleep finally rescued her.

Twilight bit her hoof as she waited for Sunset to reply so she could explain herself, but none came. “Maybe sleeping outside would have been a better idea.” She stowed the book away and turned to her guests, who were far too busy laughing to notice her concern.

“Why?” Pinkie asked as she gasped for air. “Don’t like being the butt of a joke?” She and Sonata fell off their beds as they laughed even harder.

“Not exactly up to my standards for a good joke, but everyone seems to like it.” Aria jumped onto her bed and kicked back with her hooves behind her head. “This game is great. Why haven’t I played this before?”

“I’ll be sure to have this game banned in every slumber party from now on,” Twilight muttered loudly.

“Perhaps we should be more careful on calling on a siren,” warned Nymph, still wearing a smile from the previous dare. “While you may get the chance to humiliate them, you also give them the power to do the same to you.”

“You’re right. I should pick somepony who hasn’t had a turn yet.” Twilight looked through each of her friends before settling on Rarity. “Rarity. Truth or dare?”

“Dare, darling. I’m sure you’ve got something entertaining planned for me that’s not as severe as what we’ve seen so far.”

“Oh, dare? I actually wasn’t expect that.” Nymph could sense she was struggling with coming up with something creative. “Uh...I dare you to really mess up your mane?”

The sudden shift in emotions made the changelings in the room feel a bit dizzy. “SAVAGE! BRUTE! MADMARE!”

Twilight almost flew back from the outburst. “R-Rarity?”

“Do these dreaded sirens have you under their spell!? Why else would you make me to do something do something so heinous?”

“It was just a dare…” said Thorax while hiding behind his pillow..

“A dare most foul! Who do you think you are to make your friend go through such an ordeal!? Have I wronged you in some way!?” Rarity loudly gasped in shock and glared at Twilight. “This is about the dress, isn’t it!? You hate so much that you wish to see me suffer!”

“Now you know how I feel when you criticize my book,” Nymph whispered under her breath.

“So are you going to go or not?” questioned Adagio. “We haven’t got all night.”

Rarity harrumphed at her. “It seems I have no choice.” The seamstress got up and stood in front of the mirror. “Okay. I’m going do it. I’m going to go through this dare.”

“Go faster,” complained Dash before noticing Sonata creeping past her.

“Don’t rush me! Now I could just tussle it a bit. Maybe magic would be better? She never said how messy it had to be, so maybe I should just-”

Sonata struck with the balloon used earlier, rubbing it against Rarity’s mane with extreme speed. Before Rarity could react to her defilement, the siren quickly hopped back and the balloon pulled most of the unicorn’s mane with it. What was once a work of art had quickly become an electrically charged mess that towered over the pony. “There! Now the game can go on!” Sonata cheered.

Rarity gritted her teeth as everyone in the room snickered. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but thank you, Sonata!” Rainbow Dash cheered.

“Rarity? Are you alright?” Nymph asked as the pony continued staring into the mirror .

“I will be when I fix this!” Rarity, too worried about her appearance, touched her mane in her attempt to begin fixing it to only meet with an electric shock. Once the pain wore off, Rarity slammed her head on the dresser. “I look like a natural disaster.”

“I still think you’re pretty!” complimented Spike. He tried to get away from Sonata to reach Rarity, but his keeper was adamant on holding him. “Even with a messy mane, you have the purest beauty in all of Equestria.”

“How sweet. Maybe I should write that one down,” Nymph muttered quietly.

Like magic, Spike’s words eased Rarity’s hysteria and she calmed down. “Thank you, Spike.” Rarity turned from the mirror and got back onto the bed. As a way to show she was sorry, Twilight offered her a hairbrush so that Rarity could undo the damage.

“You think she’s prettier than me looking like that?” asked Sonata, sounding a bit hurt.

“Yep! You don’t even come closer to her!” Sonata frowned as she stared daggers at the dragon.

“Spikey-Wikey has an appreciation for what’s on the inside,” said Rarity as she slowly restored her mane. “He truly sees me for who I am.”

“Rarity?” Applejack called. “The game?”

“Very well.” Rarity hummed casually as she looked over her friends before her eyes locked onto someone. “Thorax! You’ve been left out this whole game! Truth or dare?”

He loudly gulped. “Uh...I’m going to stick with truth.”

“Perfect! Since you are the only gentlecolt here other than Spike, I am rather curious of something. Who do you find to be the most attractive in this room?”

Thorax couldn’t help but gulp as every mare looked at him great curiosity as well as amusement. Maybe there were even hoping Thorax would call their name. Given he was her subject, Nymph already knew what his answer would be, but she still wanted to hear it out loud. When Thorax caught her looking, he quickly said, “Queen Nymph is! Look at her gorgeous hair, her shining chitin, and her beautiful eyes. She’s the best looking mare I’ve ever laid eyes on. No question.”

Nymph reached over to the smaller changeling, gently rubbing her hooves on his cheeks. “Oh, Thorax,” she said warmly. “You have no idea-”

“Uh, hate to break the bad news,” interrupted Applejack, “but he’s lyin’.”

Her hooves moved down to Thorax’s throat and the queen applied immense force. “How much you have offended me!”

“Nymph, easy!” Chrysalis and Pinkie rushed over to pry her grip off the poor changeling, which required an extraordinary amount of effort.

Chrysalis had to hold back her sister as she lashed out at him. “So who is it, Thorax!? Who has the beauty that surpasses a queen’s in your eyes?”

Seeing how everyone was even more invested in his answer, Thorax whimpered. “Do I really have to say it?”

“You could sleep outside in the cold, merciless dark,” taunted Aria. “With how upset you made your queen, I think I can hear windigos outside.”

“Okay, I’ll tell! Just promise me that you won’t judge me.” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “It’s Adagio.”

The entire room went dead silent for only a few seconds until Adagio herself began chuckling. “Now that is certainly interesting.”

“You have to be kidding me.” Aria turned to Applejack. “Is he pulling our leg? Please tell me this is some joke of his.”

“‘Fraid not. What he just said is the honest truth.”

“Thorax, as your friend, I question your tastes,” said Spike. “Why Adagio? She is evil incarnate!”

“It’s her hair! It’s the greatest mane I have ever seen in my life! We changelings don’t really have hair at all. Royal changelings have the greatest manes of all changelings, but I never met either of them until coming to Equestria. I’ve seen so many hairstyles since coming here, but hers is just so big and fluffy! S-sometimes I just want to touch it!”

“Seriously? All because of her hair?” asked Rainbow Dash. “That’s really weird. It’s almost like a fetish.”

“It’s that and she’s got this weird combination of sexy and evil going on.” He glanced at Adagio and felt a chill. “It’s stimulating and terrifying.”

“My, my, my. Now this is certainly a shock, but I’m not surprised.” The way Adagio spoke did not sit well with the Changeling Queen at all. Her voice was absolutely dripping with honey and she had a look on her face that Nymph had often seen with Chrysalis when she was alone with Luna. “It’s only natural for you to fall for me after being by my side so long.” Nymph was on full alert when she saw the tip of the siren’s tongue brush across her lips. “So Thorax, just how good of a shapeshifter are you?”

“Thorax, don’t fall for it!” shouted Spike. “She’s trying to seduce you and turn you against us!”

“As if,” Aria scoffed. “No offense, Thorax, but you’re a giant bug. Not exactly what a siren and probably any girl wants.”

“I don’t know. He’s kinda cute!” complimented Sonata. “He actually looked nice as Crystal Hoof!”

“And I don’t about you, Aria, but I’ve gone too long without any...fun.” Adagio bounced her eyebrows, causing Thorax’s face to turn pure green.

“Okay, game’s over!” Twilight shouted as she jumped onto her hooves. “It’s just so late that we should really call it a night. Right, girls?” Her friends quickly nodded in agreement. “Right! So why don’t we get some sleep?”

“Of course you would end it when it was finally getting good,” Adagio sighed as she got off the bed. “I hate to say it, but coming here wasn’t such a horrible idea after all. Could of been better, but I’ll take what I can get. “

“Where are you going?” asked Chrysalis as Adagio headed for the door.

“I’m finding another room to sleep in. I prefer some privacy for my beauty sleep.” She cast a suspicious glance at Rainbow Dash. “Not to mention I feel like one of you has some sort of joke to play on me while I sleep. I haven’t forgotten what you have done to Aria.”

“Aw come on, Dagi,” Sonata pleaded. “Just come stay with me!”

“Nah, we’ll just crash in another room,” said Aria as she got beside Adagio. “You’re the only one of us they like, so just stay here with your pals.”

At first she looked to disheartened, but a sudden fire of anger ignited within Sonata. “Oh, I get it. You two are looking for a room to make out!”

“Sonata, drop it! We’re just friends!” Aria shouted furiously. “We only did that as part of a dare!”

“Yeah right! I don’t trust you being all alone with Dagi! First you suddenly become best friends with her and before you know it, Adagio’s going to tell us that she’s pregnant with your baby!”

“Sonata, oh my cod! Knock it off already!” Aria roared in fury and embarrassment. “That’s not even possible!”

The blue siren eyes narrowed hatefully. “You’ll find a way.”

“Like we’re going to let you wander the castle by yourselves!” said Spike. “You’re obviously going to do something while we’re all sleeping!”

“Not a chance,” said Aria. “Celestia and Luna know we’re here so if we did anything, they would find out in the morning and we’d be done for. Besides, with our magic mostly gone, we don’t have a chance against any of you.”

“Smart girl.” Chrysalis got up and stood in right in front of Aria. “Do you swear that you and Adagio can be trusted by yourselves?”

“Yes. We don’t need a foalsitter.”

Chrysalis studied her for a moment before looking at Applejack, who nodded her head. “Very well. Have a good night, Aria.”

“Night, Cherub.” Aria walked out first and Adagio closed the door behind her.

For a moment, Sonata held her furious gaze at the door until sorrow took over. “So is the party over?”

“Pretty much, but we can stay up a bit and just talk about stuff!” said Pinkie.

“In that case, I better find another room for myself,” said Nymph. “I have to wake up early tomorrow to get to a charity event in Manehattan, so I really must get some sleep. Twilight, thank you so much for inviting me and I’m glad my magic wasn’t necessary tonight.”

“I’m glad you had a good time.” Nymph came up to the princess and they shook hooves. “You should come by more often.”

“I’ll try.” Nymph stood by the door and waved to them. “Good night, everyone.”

“Sleep tight, Nymph,” said Chrysalis.

“And Sonata, thank you for behaving yourself tonight.”

“That’s rather subjective,” Rarity grumbled. Nymph chuckled as she exited the room.

Sonata sighed happily as she lied on her back with Spike still in her clutches. “This was one of the greatest nights of my life. Thank you so much for inviting me, Pinkie!”

“Aw, you’re welcome! I’m so glad you had a blast! Next one will even be better, I promise!”

Sonata happily nodded until she realized what Pinkie just told her, causing her to sit up. “Next one? You mean it?”

“Uh-huh! I always invite my friends to parties! It’s what I’m all about!”

Hearing this caused Sonata to kick her hooves like crazy with a huge grin on her face. “I’ve never been invited to so many parties before!”

“Didn’t you go to a lot of...er…’siren’ parties?” asked Applejack cautiously.

“I snuck into those! No one really noticed since there were so many of sirens busy-”

“We do not need a refresher,” interrupted Rarity, shuddering.

“Are we really going to invite her again?” asked Spike. “She still hates you and she’s evil!” He frantically waved his arms around. “Are you fogetting that she’s tormenting me right now!?”

“She doesn’t really hate Twilight.” Pinkie giggled until she noticed how uncomfortable Sonata looked. “You still don’t like her?”

“I’ll hate her forever! She took my magic and left me on the streets!

“Oh, Sonata,” Twilight replied gently. “I didn’t mean to-”

“Stuff it, Sparkle! For a Princess of Friendship, you sure didn’t act like a friend to any of us!” A sudden crushing feeling caused Sonata to lay down, keeping herself from looking at them as she held Spike tightly. “You took everything from us and still think you’re a great pony! And people call me an idiot!” Sonata could feel the ample amounts of misery coming from Twilight and it made her feel better. Right now, all she wanted was for Twilight to suffer and this was only a taste of the revenge she would unleash onto the pony who almost completely destroyed her friendship with Adagio and Aria.

As vile thoughts ran rampant through Sonata’s mind, Applejack sat next to her on the bed and gently stroked her head. “Ah’m real sorry ya had to go through all that. It’s too awful to imagine. But ya have to realize that she didn’t know. It’s the honest truth that had she had known what had happened to ya girls, she would have gone to save ya. As a matter of fact, she agreed to let ya come home and even wanted ya at this party. She’s not a bad pony, Sonata. And ya’re not a bad siren.”

“Is there anything I can do to make you forgive me?” Twilight asked. “I know I have a lot to make up for, so I will do whatever it takes.”

Sonata wasn’t sure what she could ask of the princess until thinking of her authority gave her an idea. “I want you to make us the most famous singers. I bet you have all sorts of connections that you could use!”

“Connections? I do have a few, but I’m not sure who I could reach to help you,” Twilight answered.

“Actually, Ah think Ah can help.” Applejack looked down at Sonata. “Tell ya what. Since ya’re my friend, Ah can get a special favor for ya.”

“Really!? What is it!?”

Chuckling, Applejack replied, “That’s a secret. It’ll take a while to set up, but if ya can keep out of trouble and promise to try givin’ Twilight a chance, then ya’ll be famous in no time.”

With both hooves, Sonata tightly hugged Applejack. “Alright! Thank you soooooo much, AJ!”

“Finally!” Spike bolted off the bed and tried to reach his own until he was snatched by somepony else. “R-Rarity?”

“I’m not letting anypony take you away like that again.” She held him defensively as she glared at Sonata. “Never again.”

When she released Applejack, Sonata noticed Twilight was looking at her. “Alright, Twilight. Since you want me to forgive you so badly, you have to comply with all my demands! First, I want to be crowned as the Princess of Songs!”

“I’m not sure if I even have that authority,” answered Twilight. “And you know, being a princess isn’t about being famous and powerful. Ponies come to you with their problems, you have to meet with diplomats and other politicians, you need an organized schedule to-”

“Ah forget it!” Sonata then let out a yawn. “I’m too sleepy to think of anything. I’ll make more demands tomorrow.”

“I think I’m all party pooped out. Best rest up for the next one.” Pinkie pushed her bed together with Fluttershy’s and then snuggled under the covers. She then raised her head as she noticed someone leaving. “Where are you going, Thorax?”

Turning to her, the changeling replied nervously, “There’s something I have to do. Good night.” He then quickly made his exit.

“He’s probably looking for Nymph,” Chrysalis guessed tiredly. “Just leave them be. I’m sure they can figure it out.”

One by one everyone in the room got themselves ready for bed. During that time, Sonata thought more about what Applejack had said to her about Twilight. Since Adagio and Aria weren’t here, she decided to do something. “Hey, Twilight?”

The purple princess raised her head with her eyes half open. “Yes, Sonata?”

“Just wanted to say thanks for letting my friends stay. It means a lot to me.”

Smiling slightly, Twilight said, “Well they certainly made the party more interesting, for better or worse.”

“Still hate your guts!” Sonata reminded happily.

Twilight flopped her head on her pillow and sighed. “I know you do.”

“Enough chattering,” Chrysalis murmured sleepily. “Luna is waiting for me.”

“Could you be a dear and hit the lights?” requested Rarity with Spike asleep in her forelegs.

“Good night, everypony.” Twilight magically turned off the lights and all was quiet in the bedroom.

With nothing left to do but sleep, Sonata laid on her side and closed her eyes. All she could think about was how much she enjoyed this day. Even with the shocking news that Adagio didn’t see her as her best friend, she knew she could win her back with enough effort. But even then, why did she love this party so much? Of course there was the dancing, the singing, the food, and the game, but she felt there was something more to it. Shortly before succumbing to slumber, Sonata realized the answer and it gave her a feeling of tranquility.

It was because these ponies accepted her no matter what.

Queen Nymph could easily return to Canterlot to sleep, but she needed to be here as long as the Dazzlings were present to ensure her friends were safe. On that subject, she could hear two of them further down the hall and the queen could only sigh. Tonight was indeed a fluke. Any attempt she made to get closer to any of them didn’t even take off the ground. Obviously Sonata did fine with the ponies, but that would not help her with getting Adagio to change her mind. All that siren did was be a nuisance and talk about herself.

It was then she had an idea. Thorax seemed to think of the sirens as somewhat companions to him, so surely Adagio wasn’t entirely foul. Perhaps there was something similar to a soul deep down and she just needed to reach it. She increased her pace until there were in her sight. “Adagio.” They quickly turned around and looked ready for anything she may try. “May I have a moment?”

The golden siren sneered, but she turned to Aria and nodded her head. Reluctantly, Aria walked ahead to give them privacy. “Make it quick, insect.”

“I will. I want to talk about what you said regarding the sea and the life you once had.”

Adagio now felt a little curious. “What about it?”

“Do you miss it that terribly? I did not get that impression since none of you have made any effort to return to the sea.”

“Of course I do. But we both know I can’t go back. Even if we did find Chantlantis, there’s nothing to come home to. We’ve been over this.”

“I am sorry, Adagio. Truly. Returning home may not be possible for you, but perhaps you could help another?”

“What do you mean?”

“My sister Chrysalis. The reason I brought you all here. Maybe my kingdom is not as glorious as your Chantlantis, but it’s still her home. Where she was born. Where she was raised. Where our parents rest. She has many, many memories of our home and she misses it direly. I know we have our differences, but could you consider helping her return home? If given the chance, would you want to help someone go home?” The siren said nothing. “That is all I wanted to say. Have a good night, Adagio.” Nymph walked away and hoped tomorrow would bring good news. If Adagio still hadn’t changed her mind, it was time to cut ties.

“Wait.” Nymph’s heart stopped. She had hoped for something like this, but she didn’t feel certain it would. Turning around, she saw Adagio looking back at her. “I can sense it.”

“Sense what?”

“Desperation.” Adagio stepped closer with a smile that reeked of malevolence. “I bet I could make you do anything I asked.”

“You can’t force me to do anything,” Nymph snapped.

“I can. And don’t even bother trying to have Sonata and Aria betray me. They will always be loyal to me.” Adagio turned her back and only took one step. “Although,” she glanced behind her, “maybe those songs of yours wouldn’t be so bad.”

A sudden feeling of hope appeared within Nymph and she desperately grasped it. “You’re just going to change your mind like that? Why? What are you planning?”

Adagio gave her a wink. “Well I haven’t made up my mind yet, so don’t get your hopes up just yet. Maybe I just sympathize with a fellow conqueror. Better get some sleep. I’m sure you have a busy day tomorrow being a queen and all.” The siren walked away without saying another word to her.

Around the corner of the crystal castle was Aria , who seemed relieved to see her. “What did she want?”

“Just more begging for us to sing. I almost feel bad for her.” Adagio gave her a sinister look. “Almost.”

Giving her a nod of approval, Aria walked by her side. “She’s insufferable. The biggest phoney I’ve met in my life.”

“No arguments here, but she will learn who really is in control.” Adagio could barely keep down her laughter. “I’ve given her a tiny sliver of hope and soon, I’ll just snatch it away to crush her hopes.”

“Nice. Can’t wait to see her face.” Aria looked back to make sure no one was with them. “So you got anything in mind for...you know.”

“Patience, Aria. Let’s focus on our career and see where we end up. I can’t plan anything with where we are right now.”

“Good point.” Adagio still couldn’t get used to them having so many normal conversations. It was almost like a dream not having any sort of argument with Aria for this long. “So it’s just us tonight.”

“Good. Sonata is just a little too wild right now.”

“Seriously. What the heck was that all about? She just became a paranoid psycho out of nowhere. And now that I think about it, why does she keep calling you ‘Dagi’ all the time? It’s a little weird.”

“I think she just doesn’t really understand how friendship works and thinks I don't like her so much since I don't consider her to be my best friend. Or maybe she’s just extremely clingy. Remember how she cried in the restaurant? My guess is that she’s very attached to me since I’m the first real friend she has ever had and she’s scared that you’re going to take me away. We’ll just have to talk to her tomorrow.”

“Just hope she can see reason.” Adagio picked one of the many doors in the hall and found it to be a guest bedroom. It was rather bare save for a large bed with curtains and a wooden shelf that had a few books on it. With no one living here other than Twilight and Spike, what need was there to decorate every room? “Guess we’re sharing?”

“No way. I’ve always wanted to sleep in a big bed.” Adagio jumped onto the bed and rolled around. “Oh, this is nice.”

“Come on. There’s plenty of room for the both of us.”

“Aria, I am not giving this up. You will just have to find another bed to sleep in.” Adagio went under the cover spread herself out on the large mattress to savor in its comfort.

As for Aria, she didn’t look too pleased with her answer and was about to leave, but then she turned around. “Sure. You can sleep all alone. Just shout when a windigo or the Headless Horse drops by.”

Immediately, Adagio sat upright. “T-that’s not funny!”

“I’m not trying to be funny.” She slowly approached the bed with a devious smile. “I mean, we’re in a world of magic, so I’m pretty sure all sorts of monsters exist. We can agree Luna herself is a creature of the night.”

Taking one of the many pillows, Adagio chucked it at her face. “Aria, stop trying to scare me!”

“I’m just telling you to keep an eye open when you sleep.” Aria crept closer to her. “Remember those slasher movies you and Sonata were so scared of? You know what’s something a lot of them have in common? A slumber party where the killer scores a few victims. Maybe there’s a reason for that trend.” Aria casually shrugged. “Better hope Equestria doesn’t have a whole lot of magical slashers around. With your magic sealed up and you being all alone, all you can do is scream.” She walked to the doorway, stopped, and smiled at her. “Good night, Adagio.”

Aria closed the door and Adagio slammed her head on the pillow. She hated that girl sometimes. It was obvious Aria was trying to get back at her in her own way for the bad years they had spent together. There was no point in fretting over such nonsense. There weren’t monsters hiding in Equestria. They were just stories meant to scare children and idiot teenagers. After all, she was a siren, a creature that would put up a good fight against any attacker. They certainly wouldn’t expect a pony being a siren in disguise.

That’s when a horrifying thought struck her.

Changelings might have had such tales about them in the past. Horrifying bug creatures that could take the form of any pony with the intent of draining your love. From what she learned, they were around for a long time and it was only recently that Equestria had any idea they existed. What if other such monsters lurked around in this world? Disguised as something harmless to lure in unsuspecting prey? And now Twilight told them that ghosts were in fact real, so that certainly didn’t help her.

Opening her eyes, she just noticed how dark and quiet it was in this room. No. She couldn’t let that get to her. Nymph already made a joke out of her earlier and she would not allow Aria to do the same. No pony would be stupid enough to break into Twilight’s castle. Unless they were her enemy. From what she heard, Twilight has made plenty of those and they seemed to have possessed immense power. Luna was one in the past and she had the power to grant nightmares. She already knew full well of Chrysalis and her powers, but what other enemies were there? What if one of them heard about this party and would come here to exact revenge on all the ponies who stopped them? If they found Adagio sleeping all alone, she would be powerless to save herself.

“ARIA!”

A few seconds later, the door opened and Aria strolled in with a smirk on her face. “You rang?”

“Shut up and get over here!” Aria climbed into bed and made herself comfortable. “If you tell anyone about this, I will be scarier than any ghost or killer from a movie and give you a death too graphic for theaters.”

“I promise.” Adagio rolled away from her and closed her eyes. While she did feel ashamed of herself for shouting for Aria like that, there was no denying she would sleep a lot easier with her being in the same room. After about a minute, Aria spoke up. “So I’m really your best friend, huh?”

“What of it?”

“Nothing. I just thought it’s a bit funny given we’ve hated each other for a long time. I always thought you liked Sonata a lot more.”

“I did for a long time, but like I said, we have more in common.” With Aria staying quiet, Adagio closed her eyes to get some needed rest.

“Hey, Adagio?”

The other siren opened her eyes, feeling slightly irritated. “What?”

“What do you like about me?”

“Aria, what kind of question is that?” Adagio asked as she sat up.

Aria shrugged at her. “I don’t know. I just wanted to know. Never really saw myself as best friend material for anyone before.”

“I said you were mature, but you are also easily less than a hassle than Sonata right now.” She slid back into bed and sighed. “And you were right.”

“About what?”

“How you took care of everything and I did nothing but wallow in my own misery. Aria, I think you give me some stability. No matter how bad things went and no matter how much we disliked each other, you took charge. You have to be crazy to stay as long as you did.” It was difficult to admit all this, but Adagio felt like she got some weight off her back.

While Adagio expected Aria to brag about how she was right all along, Aria didn’t seem to look too happy. She even looked to be sad when she faced the other direction, which confused her. “I never left because I was scared of being alone. Yeah, you both drove me crazy but you were the only ones I had. I was stuck in another dimension so how would I get by on my own? I was on my own all the time in Chantlantis and it sucked. I don’t want to ever go through that again.”

Feeling pity for Aria, Adagio placed her hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “I just wish it all went better during those years. Now because of Sonata, things have gotten better. The three of us have never been closer, so don’t worry about being alone. We’re together until the end.”

“Yeah, but that doesn’t mean it should always be the three of us.” Aria faced her. “To be honest, I kinda wanted it to be just the two of us for a while.”

Adagio chuckled. “Words I’d never thought I’d hear you say.”

“What? Sonata’s fine, but you’re a lot more my type. You know, someone I can get in serious conversations with and just chill. I’m not talking bad about Sonata or anything, but you get what I mean.”

“No, I do. So what do you want to do with just me?”

“How about tomorrow we go see a movie? It’s the closest thing we’ve got to TV.”

“I think Sonata won’t like us ditching her for a movie.” Seeing Sonata explode like that earlier was something Adagio never saw coming, so she couldn’t imagine how she would react if they were doing fun stuff together behind her back.

“I’d bring her, but she kinda talks a lot during a movie. Plus I thought we could eat at one of the restaurants here. You know, like one of the rich ones. It’s something I always wanted to do and we both know she cannot behave properly in one of those.”

The thought of eating at such an expensive placed like she deserved filled Adagio with joy until she realized a problem. “I don’t have a dress.”

“But we got cash to spend. You and I can find something to wear and hit the town together.”

“Alright. Let’s wait until Sonata leaves again and we can go find something good.” Adagio shivered. “With how she’s acting, I really don’t want her to get the wrong idea. We both know how that would go.”

“Don't need to tell me twice."

With the conversation finished, Adagio closed her eyes to finally go to sleep. However, something popped in her head and she knew it would keep her up if she didn’t do something about it. “Aria, can I ask you something?”

“What’s up?”

“Obviously Sonata is getting quite attached to these ponies, but I have noticed you mingling with them as well. Are they starting to grow on you too?”

“No. We came to this kingdom to dominate it, not to make friends. Sure I’ll maybe hang out with them a little, but that will make it much more worth it when I show them why trusting your enemy is a bad idea.”

Adagio couldn’t help but laugh. “They really deserve it. Twilight invited us into her own home! What kind of fool is she?”

“One who can’t get laid.” They both cracked up. “But anyway, I’m not turning my back on you, so don’t worry.” There was a pause as Aria moved her eyes downward. “You’re...one of the best things that’s ever happened to me, Adagio.”

Hearing Aria saying that made Adagio not feel so tired anymore. She still clearly remembered the fights. The arguments. The insults. She was certain Aria hated her during those years, but what Aria just said her made her unsure of what to think. “That’s...a bold statement.”

“Okay, it hasn’t exactly been all uphill, but we’re getting there.” Aria looked at her. “Think of it this way. If I stayed in Chantlantis, I would be long dead and my name would be completely forgotten. Because of you, I can make something of my life.”

“I promise you that we will succeed this time. We deserve it much more than anything.” Adagio paused. She was sure Aria was still worried. The girl was known for keeping her emotions to herself, so Adagio needed to be smart to figure out how she was feeling. In effort to soothe her woes, Adagio said, “And Aria?”

“What’s up?”

She took a deep breath. Although it sounded extremely corny in her head, Adagio knew that this was the truth. “I just want you to know you’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”

Aria’s eyes became wider than they ever had been. “W-what?”

“You’re not just a good friend. If it weren’t for you, I don’t want to think of where I could in that horrible world. I would have eaten cheap food and the house would have been a mess. Maybe I would have just given up. Sonata and I would have been fending for ourselves in a matter of weeks. Because of you, we got by long enough for a second and even third chance. I know you won’t admit it, but you were always watching out for us, so thank you. Thank you for everything, Aria.” The other siren held a look of surprise on her face before she suddenly gave her a hug. “A-Aria? What are you doing?”

“Don’t ruin the moment. I need this.”

Giving in, Adagio hugged her back. “Maybe we both do.” While she did feel a bit awkward, there was no denying that this felt pleasant. Never in a million years did she think she could get this comfortable with Aria Blaze, the toughest siren she had ever known. However, given how much she learned about her tonight, Adagio wondered if any of her personality was an act. The old Aria she knew would never admit to being afraid or give out any hugs. Maybe some alone time with her in the coming days would give her more of an idea just who Aria was.

Adagio was so lost in thought that she didn’t realize that her friend had been holding her for quite some time. “Aria?” From the sound of her breathing, she realized Aria had fallen asleep. Adagio felt she had the right idea and would follow her example. She tried to move around on the bed to get comfortable, but Aria had a strong grip on her. With some effort, Adagio managed get into a comfortable position, noticing that her friend had both of her hooves deep in her fluffy mane. Often during their stay in the human world she would she share a bed with Sonata, whether Adagio was happy about it or not, but never did she expect to share one with Aria. In a way, it made her feel happy as it showed her how far the three of them had come. She still had not made herself a queen yet, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t enjoy the little things. Remembering her times with Sonata, Adagio put her hoof the back of Aria’s head, lightly press it against her chest, and rested her head on hers until she was fast asleep.

When Adagio went around the corner, Nymph sighed with relief. It wasn’t exactly a yes, but a maybe was much better than a no. Perhaps her plan worked and this party had softened her up. Aria was showing that as she was getting close to Chrysalis and maybe something good would happen with her and Rainbow Dash. If Adagio’s best friend could be won over, maybe she would be the key in getting the lead singer onto her side. Nymph would be sure to spend her free time finding ways she could get the sirens together with the ponies more often to finally show them the light.

“N-Nymph?”

Quietly gasping, she whirled around. “Thorax? What are you doing here?”

He stood right in front of her and knelt down. “I just wanted to apologize for upsetting you.”

Looking back at her, Nymph felt extremely embarrassed from her outburst. It was certainly not how a queen should ever act. “Oh. That. Well that’s now water under the bridge.” She patted him on the head. “It’s best to forget about it. Good night, Thorax.” When she turned around, she felt Thorax cling to her leg.

“But I can’t! I feel awful! I said I thought Adagio was better looking than you! I can understand if you never want to see me again!”

“No, it’s fine.” She shook her leg, but he had a strong grip on her. “While I do question your preferences, I should not have acted as I did.” With magic being the easiest solution, she effortlessly pull him off and set him in front of her. “Besides, because of you, I think this night has made for a turn for the better.”

“How?”

“I think you’re a good influence on those sirens. They might even listen to you if you asked nicely enough.” The idea using Thorax to get Adagio to sing songs that would unite ponies and changelings brought her a tingle of excitement. It was no secret Adagio liked him far more than her and she was already considering following her orders, so it was a possibility he would be the key to having Nymph’s plan come to fruition. “I want to make up for my behavior. Why don’t you join me?”

“W-what!?”

“Why do you seem so embarrassed? Are you getting naughty thoughts?” Nymph chuckled as he blushed. “No, it’s nothing like that. This is a slumber party, so I would like some company. So do you accept?”

“Y-yes, Nymph!”

“I had a feeling you would say that.” Nymph magically opened the door beside her. “Shall we?” Thorax walked past her and she followed him into the room. It must have been one of the rooms Spike missed as she caught traces of dust on the bookshelf. Then again, forcing Spike to go through every room of this large castle would surely violate child labor laws. “What an evening.” Nymph placed her crown on the nightstand before getting into bed. “Chrysalis is right. Pinkie does throw the most interesting parties.”

“She’s the best! It’s one of the reasons I miss living here in Ponyville,” Thorax said as he got on the other side.

“Not to worry, Thorax. Once those Dazzlings have been dealt with, you can come back here to spend as much time with them as you want. I’ll still send you some pay until you find a new job to provide you with stable income.” She was about to get the lights, but she noticed that he looked to be upset. “What’s the matter?”

“What if I kept working for you? S-surely there’s something for me to do!”

“There’s no need. I am sure you will find plenty of opportunities-”

“Please! I can do whatever you want me to do!”

All of a sudden Nymph had a bad feeling about what was going on. “That would depend. What skills do you have?”

“S-s-skills?” Her worry only grew when he started to tremble. “I...I c-can look at gems. I-I-I can write a lot of stuff. I...I can…”

Nymph sat up to see Thorax shaking as he stared at the mattress. With her magic, she gently lifted him up and set him right next to her. Stroking the side of his face, she said, “Thorax. Tell me what’s wrong.”

Unable to hold back, Thorax held onto to her. “I don’t want you to go, Nymph. When I’m done with the sirens, what reason will I have to see you?”

“You can always visit me.”

“That’s not what I meant. It won’t be like it is now where we see each other every day and talk. When you go back, you’re going to be so busy ruling as the queen or spending time with Chrysalis while I would have no reason to be there. If I was skilled at something like my brother, then I would have an excuse to stay in your castle.” He pressed his hoof against her’s. “I’m not ready to say goodbye.”

Nymph wanted to tell him that nothing would change, but she recalled she didn’t even remember his name after their first encounter. Perhaps his worries weren’t so far fetched after all. “It doesn’t have to be goodbye. We’ll figure it out. Maybe Twilight or Celestia can give you a position so you would have an excuse to come by. And besides, you have your friends all right here.”

“But you’re my friend, too. I-I know I’m overreacting, but I think Twilight would feel the same way if one of her friends was leaving. You changed my life, Nymph. If we never met, I wouldn’t know what to do here in Equestria. I’m just so helpless that I keep needing my friends. Because of you, look where I am now! I could have never done any of this without you. I would have just been a miserable failure like when you found me. When you’re gone, we’re going to barely see each other and then we’ll probably just drift apart. I don’t want you to forget about me.”

Nymph lifted him up and embraced him. “I won’t forget you, Thorax. You’re a great friend to me. You helped me too, you know. You do have talent, you just don’t realize it.”

“I do?”

“Of course. I can’t figure out how in the world you did it, but the Dazzlings have warmed up to you. Celestia and I have been trying forever try get close to them and yet you did it.”

“I just acted like myself.”

“That’s what makes you so special. Don’t think I will ever abandon you, alright? I’m here for you.”

At last, she was able to bring a smile to his face. “Thanks, Nymph. Sorry to bring this up all of a sudden.”

“No, don’t be sorry. I don’t blame you for getting worried.” Nymph clapped her hooves, dropping Thorax onto the mattress as she did so. “I know! I’m free later this week and we could spend the whole day together!”

Thorax expressed his excitement through his buzzing wings. “The whole day? Sure! What do you want to do?”

“Why help you prepare for the Gala, of course. It won’t be long and we need you to be ready! We can get you a suit and we can even dine together out in Canterlot!”

The buzzing of his wings became steadily louder. “Alright! Can’t wait!”

“Me too.” Nymph gave Thorax a kiss on the forehead and pressed his face against her bosom. “Don’t worry your little head. Everything is going to be fine.”

“You’re right. Good night, Nymph.”

“Good night, Thorax.” She turned off the lights and lied down as she still held onto Thorax. It wasn’t long until Nymph finally realized something he had said. “Thorax, I had no idea you had a brother.”

The other changeling opened his eyes. “Really? I never mentioned him?”

“I don’t believe so.” She felt very eager as a feeling of immense curiosity took over. “What’s his name? What’s he like?”

Thorax looked to be unsure of what to think of the queen’s sudden interest in him. “Well his name is Pharynx and he’s a guard currently stationed in Changelingville. You can easily recognize him if you saw him. He’s got purple eyes, a purple shell, and red fins. He really stands out.”

“Oh, How fascinating! I’ll be sure to look out for him. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a changeling like him before. And he’s a guard? That certainly differs from you.”

“He’s always been a tough changeling, so being the guard was the best job he could ask for. I think he wanted me to enlist too since he was always tried to get me to toughen up. When we kids, other kids used to make fun of me for playing with dolls and…” Nymph felt the other changeling’s body temperature rapidly climb. “I mean they always made fun of my action figures! My awesome, macho-”

“DOLLS!?” Nymph giggled like mad as she pulled on his cheeks. “That’s so precious! No wonder you and Spike get along so well!”

“What!?” Thorax cried while trying to free himself from the queen’s grip. “Spike the Brave and Glorious playing with dolls!?”

“Celestia tells me he does and I have no reason to doubt her.” Seeing Thorax’s stunned face only put her in a deeper fit of laughter. What would have been even better would be if she told Spike that Thorax knew his little secret. “But anyway, please go on about Pharynx.”

“Oh! He usually scared the other changelings away, but then...he would make fun of me too. N-n-n-not to be mean or anything! He wanted me to grow thicker skin, always telling the world above ground would eat me alive. I guess he’s the reason I haven’t run away yet from the Dazzlings.”

She found it to be sweet that his brother would look out for him like that, but Nymph felt there was some similarities between them, herself, and Chrysalis in a bad way given this was the first she had heard of him. “But what about now? Do you still get a long?”

“Yeah. We still write to each other. He’s pretty antsy for some action since he didn’t get to go to the invasion and he’s still pretty ticked off that there’s peace, which makes his job kinda boring. Pharynx doesn't believe that I work for you now or that I’m friends with Princess Twilight. He keeps saying I should come home so he can take care of me so I can stop being a homeless bum.” Thorax gulped. “I still haven’t told him about the rock.”

“I’m glad to hear he at least has a heart. He sort of reminds me of Chrysie and I don’t think I need to tell you why.”

“I think I get it. Did she ever make fun of you when you were kids?”

“Never! Chrysie loved me! I was her only friend in the whole wide world! We did everything together, even if we always did get in trouble.”

Thorax raised his head. “Trouble? Like what?”

“It’s hard to pick just one time we ended up being scolded by Mother.” Nymph felt nostalgia swell within her as childhood memories came flooding in. “I could go on forever about all things we did.”

“I’m not going anywhere.”

Nymph remembered that she had very important business in the morning, but she couldn’t help but share her stories. “Very well. There was one time one of the other children said Chrysalis’s dress from her birthday was ugly, so she wanted to get back at him in the worst way. She was getting the hang of her magic, so she stole one of the suits of armor for her idea. However, getting fake blood was the hard part, but we made it work. She made up a story about the castle being haunted by a ghost to scare him.” Nymph laughed. “Let’s just say we made quite a mess of things and mother showed us a true monster when she screamed like a banshee.”

Nymph continued telling stories about her adventures with her sister during their youth, sharing laughs with Thorax and feeling a sense of longing for those years long gone. Thorax shared some of his own stories and she was surprised by some of the things she learned. Over time, sleep took hold of them both and they drifted off, comfortable in each other’s embrace.

Author's Note

Originally in the previous chapter there was a scene in which the Dazzlings are given makeovers for a little contest on who could give them the best one. Nymph was part of the team that worked on Adagio and tried to bond with her but failed. Aria would be the winner after being put into the disgustingly pink dress you see in this chapter and uses it on Dash as revenge during truth or dare. The scene was taken out because it was more for laughs and lacked good character interaction and was replaced by the scene of Chrysalis and Nymph talking to everyone at the party.

Long before the truth or dare game was made to be the focus of this chapter, there was another ending to the slumber party. Realizing that the party was nowhere as fun as she wanted it to be after the scary stories, Aria spikes the punch bowl with strong alcohol as she snuck some in a backpack before coming, making everyone drunk except for herself, Spike since she keeps him away from the punch as he is a child, and Chrysalis and Nymph as they have large bodies and need more alcohol to feel its effects. The partiers actually get pretty crazy with Twilight going wild with her magic and Sonata smashing stuff for fun, so they retreat into other rooms to wait of out the storm. However, during the drunken rampage, Aria would snap many photos for kicks.

The next day, Celestia and Luna would arrive with Luna greeting all the hung over people with her royal Canterlot voice. They would realize what has transpired the night before and would learn Aria was responsible. The final scene would be all of them waiting in a shop for the photos to be developed while all of them are very angry with Aria. The photos would come out and everyone would see the horrors of the night before. Adagio becomes furious when they find one of her passed out on the floor, looking like a total slob with Twilight snuggling with her poofy tail.

Celestia incinerates each photo as they go through them but saves one. Somepony got a hold of Aria's camera and used the last shot to take a picture of Aria holding Spike protectively as they sleep in one of the rooms. Celestia decides that keeping and framing the picture would be the perfect way to teach Aria her lesson.

Fun Fact: By now you have noticed Sonata fawns over Spike a lot and there is actually a reason I write this. It was all inspired by this one image.

Look at that face. How can you resist?

Tough Love

“What you just heard me read was something I poured my heart and soul into,” boasted Nymph as she set down the latest chapter of her masterpiece. It was hard for her to believe, but she could see the end in sight for her story. Part of her felt sad that this project of passion would soon be over as she, Rarity, and Cadance bonded over it, but she mostly felt ecstatic at the thought of showing the world a truly wondrous tale of romance that would stand the test of time. “I am surprised myself by how great it turned out. It captures drama, romance, danger, fear, and humor all in one chapter. I expect nothing but praise, so let’s hear it!” She turned her eyes to the mirror and crystal ball, but then she saw how Cadance and Rarity were looking at her, causing her to scowl. “What could possibly be wrong with it!?”

“It’s...hard to say. ”Cadance looked away, rubbing one hoof across her notably larger midsection while lying on her bed in the Crystal Empire. “I guess the chapter is a little...on the nose.”

“Beg pardon?”

“Nymph, darling, we love you,” Rarity said reassuringly yet cautiously while sketching another dress design in her boutique, “so you must trust us when we say you need to make some changes.”

“Changes?” Nymph looked closely into the mirror. “What kind of changes, Rarity?” she questioned with bitter suspicion.

“Several, but there’s one in particular that you have to do something about.” Rarity looked at Cadance in the crystal ball and they seemed to have thought the same thing as the princess gave her a nod. “This new antagonist you wrote needs to go.”

Such critique caused Nymph to gasp in offense. “What’s wrong with her? I nailed her character perfectly and I think she’s the perfect addition to this story!”

“Nymph,” Cadance huffed as she tried to keep her calm, “her name is Madagio. As in Adagio. You wrote her into your story and it is extremely distracting.”

The queen harrumphed and turned the other way. “I’m merely taking influence from the world around me. That’s not a crime.”

“Influence is not the word I would use,” countered Rarity, still scribbling what must of been her fifth dress design since Nymph called her. “Not only did you use her name, but she acts almost entirely like her. I knew who she was the second you told us her name and it was difficult to sit through you reading the rest.”

“Well that’s because you know her,” Nymph argued. “My readers won’t.”

“They will if she becomes a famous singer. May I ask why the sudden need to shove her into the story all of a sudden? I thought Baron Beetleton was already perfect for the story and balancing two big villains might be too much for you to handle,” the unicorn warned.

“That’s what makes her so great! Everypony loves a surprise villain!” Nymph jumped onto her hooves and paced in front of the dresser with stars in her eyes. “Our readers will be caught off guard when they discover that all these nefarious deeds were carried out by the cunning, evil, rebellious, rude, arrogant, thick skulled, ungrateful-”

“And she was written by the projecting Changeling Queen” Cadance interrupted, taking the wind out of Nymph’s sails. “You’re upset with her about something and you’re getting back at her through your book.”

“No! Just you wait! I will have something big planned that will have you see things my way.”

“Nymph…”

“Just give me a few chapters until-”

“NYMPH!” Both Nymph and Rarity were heavily startled by Cadance’s yell with the queen nearly missing the stool when she sat down and the seamstress making a large error in her sketch from dragging the quill too far. “You had a great story going and this is going to ruin it. Do you want a romance novel or will you let your art suffer just to make a petty insult?” Nymph lowered her head as well as her ears. “Well?”

Reluctantly, Nymph picked out the chapter she spent the previous night working so hard on. She looked at her two friends, both waiting for her to get on with it, and closed her eyes. The chapter erupted into flame and what was a world brought to life through words was nothing more than soot. “You’re right. I was getting my emotions getting the better of me. I just need to clear my head and try again.” After letting out a deep sigh,, she smiled at the two mares. “I’m so glad to have you both to keep me from straying from art.”

Rarity had just finished fixing the mistake she made and set it aside to focus on the conversation. “Clearly Adagio must be really bothering you for you to suddenly put her into your story. It’s not like you to hold a grudge or anything of the sort.”

“Is Adagio really that bad?” asked Cadance. “I heard a bit about her from Twilight but I always thought she might have been exaggerating a bit.”

“She is a dreadful beast, Cadance. She loves nothing more than to make innocents suffer.” Nymph stared directly at her and said, “She’s far nastier than what Chrysalis used to be like. Chrysalis did wrong to help her people while Adagio only wishes to serve herself.” The alicorn’s eyes slowly widened and she instinctively kept both hooves over her stomach.

“Sonata is a delight however,” Rarity added in an attempt to ease Cadance’s worry. “I think time away from Adagio is doing her a lot of good and she’s showing this wonderful side of hers. As for Aria, I can’t really say where she falls.”

“I’d say Aria is coming around, but she can still can be quite troublesome.” Nymph eyed the clock on the dresser and realized that a lot more time had passed than she had realized. “Thank you for your help but I really must be going. I need to go meet with Thorax and afterward, I’ll try whip something up tonight for your reading pleasure.” She leaned closer to them with a sultry smirk. “I’ll try to add something spicy to make tomorrow night a bit more fun for you two. Espeically you, Rarity. You need to unwind or the stress will get to you.”

Rarity’s blush was easily visible in her white coat and she brought her hoof up to fan herself. “I-I-I-I look forward to it, but I really must focus on my orders today! Talk to you later!” Rarity’s image vanished from the mirror.

“I’m going to go out into the city with Shining Armor.” Cadance struggled a little to roll over and stand up. “I know they say to keep off my hooves, but I am not sitting around for the next few months. Besides, I need to make sure Shiny doesn’t get too emotional when shopping for baby toys. Sometimes he gets so happy when he thinks about how he’s going to be a father that he cries.”

“If your brave knights act like that, I can only imagine how you’re feeling about your little pony growing inside you,” said Nymph as she stared at Cadance's baby bump with a mix of joy and envy. “To be honest, I already feel like the mother of three spoiled, rowdy children.” Cadance loudly giggled in response while Nymph thought about how Adagio kept teasing that she would do what Nymph wanted although it was clear she had no intention of doing so. “Before you go, could I ask you something?”

“Of course.” Cadance walked up the dresser to put on her crown. “What is it?”

“I would like some advice as to what to do with Adagio. I can’t get her to listen to me no matter what I do. I could show her all the kindness in the world but she would still be rotten to the core. I won’t lie when I say I think about throttling her from time to time, but Celestia would certainly not approve. If I don’t get her to shape up soon, I’m afraid we’ll have no choice but to return her to her prison.”

Nodding, Princess Cadance took a moment to think it over. “Well maybe it’s time you show her tough love.”

“Tough love?” Nymph blinked in surprise. “That doesn’t really sound like your style.”

“Love can come in many forms and it may not always be pleasant. A child that is given unconditional love and allowed to act however they please can become a problematic foal. Twilight told me about Adagio’s upbringing and you can see how that turned out. Think about how Rarity and I told you how we felt about that chapter you wrote. We weren’t trying to be mean. We just wanted to help you.”

“I never thought about it that way. What do you propose I do?”

“You need to be harsh on Adagio. Show her that there are consequences to her actions and that she lives under your and Celestia’s rules. If she does something wrong, give her a fitting punishment to discourage her from doing anymore. Maybe enact restrictions if she keeps up this behavior. However, I must warn you that the absolute most important rule about this is that you do this because you care about her and want her to do better, not out of spite. And sometimes people can take harshness the wrong way and it can make things worse, so be sure to communicate with her carefully. Do you understand?”

“Absolutely,” Nymph answered with a smile and a nod. “Thank you, Cadance. I think this is exactly what I needed.”

“I’m glad I could help. Can’t wait to see what you will write this time.”

“And I hope you have fun with Glist...I mean Shining Armor.”

“Bye.” The crystal ball powered down and Nymph sat alone in her room.

“Tough love, huh? If this doesn’t work, then I hope Adagio misses being a human.” Nymph shook her head. “I need to stay focused on spending time with Thorax. His future depends on me and I must not fail him! I need to relax and deal with Adagio when I’m in the right mood like Cadance said.”

After putting on a bit of makeup, Queen Nymph went to go visit her favorite subject. She greeted any staff she came across as usual until she reached Thorax’s room. Strangely, the door was ajar and she could hear him talking. Did he have company? There was one likely answer as to who was with him and it filled her with worry. Peeking inside through the large crack, her fears were confirmed when she saw the three sirens with him.

“After that, my brother was awarded this stone by Queen Nymph herself for his brave efforts! It’s said it’s filled with some ancient latent powers!” Thorax patted his hoof on the hideous stone that was nestled in its wooden box. Why he had not thrown that out yet Nymph couldn’t figure out, but it appeared he found some use for it. “Before I left for Equestria, Pharynx gave this to me in hopes it would keep me safe and act as a reminder of him. Pretty cool, right?” He grinned, but then gulped as the Dazzlings looked from the stone to him. “R-right?”

“It’s a rock,” Aria said boredly.

“I-it only looks like a rock! But like I said, it-”

“I’m not the smartest siren, but I’m not that dumb.” Sonata pointed her hoof at the stone. “That’s just a normal rock.”

“No! It...it…” Adagio put her hoof on his back and slowly shook her head. “I got ripped off. A diamond dog told me it was a fragment of an ancient changeling queen’s throne and that it had special powers. It turned out to be a load of manure that I sunk a ton of money into.” As he hung his head in defeat, Aria and Sonata gathered around to comfort him to the best of their ability.

Nymph decided that now would be a good moment to step in as she could easily brighten his day, so she opened the door and walked in with a big smile on her face. “Hello, Thorax! What are you up to with these girls? Is your charm rubbing off on them?”

“No!” He quickly closed the box and stepped in front of it. “We were just talking! Talking about...chairs!””

“We were bored,” said Aria, slowing turning to Nymph to show exactly how she felt about the queen’s appearance. “Not much to do other than rehearse.”

“I hope ponies invent television soon,” Adagio complained. “This world may be our home, but it simply lacks good entertainment.”

“There’s plenty of things to do in Canterlot. You just need to go out in find it.” Nymph walked over to Thorax’s side. “For example, Thorax and I will go out for the day to help him prepare for the Grand Galloping Gala. Maybe you girls should think about getting ready soon if you plan on going, but only if you plan on behaving.”

“You’re going on a date with the queen?” Sonata asked with utmost joy. “Wow, Thorax! And to think we almost got married!”

Nymph loudly chuckled. “It’s not a date, Sonata. We’re just I’M SORRY WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!?”

Thorax grabbed Nymph by the hoof and flew out the open window. “Gotta go, girls!” He took his queen out to Canterlot city and they landed in the middle of the street, where many ponies were surprised by the sudden appearance of the changeling monarch. “Okay! What do we do first? There’s probably a whole lot of things we need to do, right?” He tried to act like nothing happened, but Nymph’s questioning stare quickly wore him down. “It was all a big misunderstanding on her part! I swear!”

This barely answered any of the numerous questions Nymph had, but perhaps it would better to just drop the matter entirely. “I’ll just have to take your word for it.” Realizing that were just standing in the middle of the street with so many eyes watching them, Nymph went ahead first with Thorax catching up. She always did enjoy the sound of hooves trotting on stone and the voices of many around her. The city always felt much more alive than anything going on in the castle both here and in Bugartha. Unlike her home city, Canterlot came with the additional benefits of the gentle sunshine filling the world around her with light and color and the soothing breeze brushing against her face. “Thorax, I’ve thought a lot about what you said the other night about how we may not have much reason to see each other in the future.”

Thorax hastened his pace to get a look at Nymph’s face. “You have?”

“Of course. The good news is that I’ve come up with the perfect solution. We just need to make you an upper class citizen!” Nymph motioned her hoof across their surroundings to show Thorax just exactly what kind of life she had planned for him. “Don’t get too excited yet. Know that this will be no easy feat. It’s a daily struggle to live up to high society’s standards and to always keep a pleasant image, but I plan on preparing you the best I can! You get to live comfortably in Bugartha and we’ll be able to see each other whenever we want to!”

“I like that idea!” Thorax’s wings buzzed fast enough to lift him off the ground. “So what do I have to do?”

“There will be many, many things for you to learn, but we will start with the basics today. Preparing you for the Gala will be a great stepping stone and might be an opportunity for you to make connections. Are you prepared?”

“Yes!”

“Good. I wasn’t planning on taking no as an answer anyway. To start, we must find you the perfect suit. I will paying out of my own pocket, so let’s not spare any expense. It isn’t merely just nice to look nice, but it will tell everypony who you are. You don’t want to make a poor impression on others from a simple glance.” Knowing Canterlot like the back of her hoof, Nymph took him to a store called Under the Sun Fashion. It didn’t exactly carry the style and flare of Rarity’s boutique, but she didn’t want to add one more order to her friend’s growing pile.

Upon entering the store, the blue unicorn mare with a short, curly red mane who owned the store approached them. “Queen Nymph!” She bowed her head. “I am honored to have you come shop here again. Have you come looking for a dress?”

“Not quite. My friend here needs a suit for the Grand Galloping Gala.” From under her cloak, Nymph pulled out a large bag of bits and shook it. “Only the best will do.”

After getting a good look at the queen’s offering, the pony said, “I believe I have exactly what you’re looking for.” She led them to the back of the store where the racks carrying the most expensive outfits were kept. On their way, Nymph looked around the store to see whatever was for sale. Shelves filled with horseshoes, shoes, sunglasses and hats, were all prepared for the coming summer season. Towards the front of the store were several tables covered in a variety of accessories such as earrings. The store’s them of light orange and yellow for the walls and floor did go well with the store’s name would probably pick up much more business soon. “These are the highest quality suits we carry. Please take a look and let me know if I can be of assistance.”

“Thank you.” They entered the stallion’s section and Nymph began shuffling through suits, using her expertise to closely examine each one she saw. “Come on, Thorax. Start looking. This will be the start to a brand new you!”

“On it!” Excitement overtook him and he began browsing. “What are you going to wear, Nymph?”

“For such an important event, I will design my own dress. I think something crafted by my own hoof will hold great significance during this historic event,” she flaunted proudly. “Wouldn’t you agree?”

“I can’t wait to see it.” Thorax searched some more before pulling something out. “How’s this?”

Nymph turned her head to see him holding a black tuxedo. “No, nothing like that. Remember, we want the best.”

“Got it!”

As Thorax resumed his search, Nymph walked by another section of the store. She wondered if simply a collar and tie would do for her friend. That’s what most stallions wore during formal events, so maybe a simple style would suffice. “Now let’s see. White collar. Red bow tie? Blue? Maybe black? Black for his chitin or blue for his eyes? Decisions, decisions.”

“Nymph! Nymph! I found it! I found the perfect suit for me!” The queen quickly turned around to see what he had chosen. Thorax pulled out a dark green suit that turned light green on the sleeves. The suit’s torso even sparkled from the light of the building. To go with his choice, Thorax also grabbed a large orange top hat to put on his head. “Now this is what I call fancy! I’ll definitely stand out with this!”

Nymph dropped everything she was holding, fighting back her scream of horror that was begging to erupt from her throat. “As a laughing stock! Put those away this instant!” Thorax, surprised by her outburst, quickly returned the items. “Thorax, when you wear a suit to such an important event, you can only wear black or white. Not green and most certainly not green of that color.”

“Why not? I want to wear something really stylish. You and the girls get to wear pretty dresses, so why can’t I wear something just as nice?”

“That’s just the way things are. The Gala is extremely important, so please take this seriously. We can’t have you look so ridiculous for something so important to the ponies. They may even take it as an insult.” Nymph held out two suits. “So which will it be? Black or white?”

Thorax looked between his two choices. “That’s all I can wear?” Nymph nodded her head. “White?”

“I think so too. Black on black is a little much.” She returned the other suit and carefully examined the one she still had. “Now we just need the right one.”

“Are you sure those are my only choices?” He once more held the green suit. “I think I could pull this look off.”

Nymph set everything down with a frustrated huff as she eyed the insult to fashion in her friend’s hoof. “This is not like Pinkie’s parties. This is a formal event to celebrate the founding of this wonderful city. I will not allow you to make a fool of yourself. You have never been to a party like this before and it is up to me to prepare you. That hideous suit is not acceptable and that is final. Am I understood?”

“Yes, Nymph…” Thorax slowly put back the suit on the clothes rack.

“Good. Now I have a few choices for you to look through. ” Nymph magically held out twenty suits, causing Thorax to stumble back. “Be sure to inspect each and every one of them closely! It’s important you develop a keen eye for quality!”

Thorax could barely keep track of everything that was all of a sudden presented to him. “Uh...I think you would have a better eye since you know so much about the Gala and fashion, so maybe pick the right one and show me what makes it so great?”

“A wonderful idea! Just sit back and I’ll be finished before you know it!” Nymph went through each suit individually, inspecting even the tiniest details such as the stitching and the buttons, and Thorax went back to the suit he grew fond of, sighing to himself in defeat.

It took nearly an hour before Nymph made her final decision and woke up Thorax, who she found sleeping on a chair by the dressing rooms, so that he could try it on. Satisfied, Nymph made her purchase and since they had been out for so long, she thought that getting lunch would be another way to help mentor her friend. Thorax insisted on taking her to some fast food place that he was fond of, but Nymph put her hoof down and took him somewhere of better quality. They arrived at one of the many higher class restaurants and the queen had chosen to sit outside to enjoy the beautiful day that the pegasi had granted Canterlot. The two changelings were seated at a small table covered in a clean white cloth in the middle of many others and Nymph’s presence already caused many heads to turn. It took a moment for Nymph to get comfortable as the chairs were always too small for her and then browsed the menu for something to satisfy her appetite.

Once they had given to their orders to the waiter, a changeling who gave Thorax a strange look that neither of them had noticed, they were given their tea and hot bread to hold them over before the main course. “I don’t think I will ever tire of Canterlot’s restaurants,” said Nymph as she prepared her bread and tea. “There’s so many kinds of dishes that I have yet to try in Equestria.”

“I like this stuff too, but are you sure you didn’t want to try the pretzel place? I went there with Aria once and it was really good. Trust me when I say you would love it!”

Nymph set her teacup down with a loud clank. “Thorax, why in the world would I go somewhere like that when I can just come somewhere as nice as here? You shouldn’t ruin yourself with such fattening food.” She pointed at the little crown sitting on her head. “I deserve nothing but the best.”

Thorax took a look at everything the other customers were eating. “So you only eat stuff like this?” Nymph nodded proudly. “What about hayburgers or tacos or pizza?”

The last food he mentioned caused a sudden change in Nymph. Her vision slowly turned into a blur and she was becoming deaf to the world around her. She had not noticed either of these things as a powerful desire made itself known, causing her to salivate. Her mind did everything it could to resist the temptation as she remembered the havoc it wrought.

Delicious, cheesy havoc.

The feeling of saliva dripping down one of her fangs broke Nymph from her trance and she quickly wiped her mouth off with her napkin. “Those are not exactly healthy, Thorax. I hope you don’t usually stuff your face with junk such as those. You must maintain a proper diet or you will pay for it later in life. If I were you, I would start thinking about eating healthier before it’s too late.” Sitting up, she pulled her cloak apart and hung it over the chair to show off her slim frame. “I didn’t get this from eating junk food.” As she predicted, Thorax’s eyes were glued to her marvelous figure and she slowly ran a hoof across herself. “Enjoying the view?”

Thorax gasped and quickly looked in another direction with his cheek turning as green as grass. “That’s a trick question, right?”

Chuckling, Nymph replied, “I suppose it is.” She took a sip of her tea and watched Thorax as he prepared his own drink. When he went to stir the tea, Nymph gasped, created a magic flyswatter, and smacked his hoof. “Thorax, what the name of Equestria are you doing!?”

“I-I didn’t do anything!” he hastily replied while tending to his hurt hoof. “And you didn’t have to hit me!”

“You are using a soup spoon to stir your tea!” Nymph took a quick look around them and she was relieved to see nopony else was watching him. “It’s not proper etiquette to use the incorrect spoon.” She levitated the teaspoon in front of him. “This is a teaspoon. Use it only for your tea.”

Thorax looked at it and then to the soup spoon he was holding. “I didn’t know there was such a big difference,” he said as he took it.

“It’s important to know these differences when among those in high society, Thorax. Anypony can quickly catch mistakes like the one you just made and it can leave them with a poor impression of you. Let me give you a brief lesson.” Nymph produced a magical image of a spoon. “This is a dessert spoon. Study it very carefully. See how it differs from the previous two?”

Thorax’s eyes bounced around the three spoons in front of him before giving her a grin. “Uh huh!”

“Good.” Nymph’s image kept changing as she spoke. “Now these are a salad fork, a serving fork, a cake fork, a sugar spoon, a dinner knife and a steak knife.”

“Do I really need to know all that?”

“Most certainly.” The glow of her horn died down. “This will take time to learn, so don’t fret over it right now. You will only require to know a small amount for the Gala.”

The waiter returned with their food and Nymph could feel her stomach rumble. Perhaps her need for nourishment was affecting her, but she swore the waiter was giving Thorax unfriendly looks as he served him his lunch. Without being completely certain, Nymph chose to ignore it and instead magically snapped off the claw of the lobster she ordered. A shiver of pleasure washed over as she feasted upon its delicious insides coated in butter.

While she kept eating, she took a moment to study Thorax and was quite pleased with him. His posture was good, his napkin was in his lap, he held his utensils properly, and he even made sure to take small bites. Clearly his time with her was proving to be a good influence and soon he would make a name for himself in the high society of changelings. Nymph quickly moved her eyes away when Thorax looked up at her. “I wish I could just magically lift up my food like you can.”

Nymph lightly giggled. “Magic is not simply for convenience such as this, Thorax. It is an important part of me. Besides, levitating objects is very basic compared to what I am fully capable of.”

Hearing this made Thorax stare at Nymph’s horn as it glowed with magic. “What other kind of magic you can do?”

“Not as much as some unicorns can and most certainly nowhere near as much as Twilight, but I am still capable of plenty of spells. You may find this hard to believe, but most of the magic that I was taught was for combat. Being royalty, I must be able to protect myself from any threat to ensure the survival of myself and the kingdom. Celestia herself was kind enough to provide me some training when we were expecting Chrysalis’s return.”

Thorax moved closer, his eyes filled with awe and wonder. “Have you ever been in a fight?”

“Only spars, but I have never partaken in actual combat. With the kingdom safely hidden back then, we were rarely ever found, but it’s wise to be prepared for any event. However, I have done quite a bit of hunting in my lifetime. I used to spend days tracking down elusive game to demonstrate my skills and use traps or shapeshifting to catch them. Nowadays with me being so busy I just go for the kill and come home all in a day. My aim with a bow never misses the mark!” Nymph gave Thorax an inviting smile. “Would you like a demonstration of my aim?”

“Yes!”

Nymph got up from her seat and take a roll of bread from the basket. She then conjured a large magical bow that turned the heads of all the ponies and changelings around them. “Thorax, throw this as high as you can and I will shoot it down.”

“Okay!” Thorax took the bread out of her magic and hovered next to her. “Here goes!” He threw it and jumped when Nymph released the bow. The green arrow soared into the air and found its mark, breaking the roll into crumbs as it rained down. The ponies clapped for the queen while Thorax was waving his legs around. “That was amazing!”

“You haven’t seen anything yet.” Nymph magically handed him two more rolls and then conjured two arrows. “Let’s put on a real show.”

“Get ready!” Thorax launched both rolls toward the sky and Nymph took aim. A few seconds later, she fired and both targets were destroyed. The spectators eating at the restaurant and passing by on the street applauded even louder as Nymph took a bow. “That was amazing! How did you do that!?”

“Years of practice.” With so many eyes on her, Nymph did not dare to disappoint them and had magically marked each roll of bread that she gave to Thorax to ensure she would never miss. The moment she took her seat Nymph took a huge bite of her lobster. Simply being away from her meal for even a minute was almost too much for her. “You would be amazed how many skills one as old as I am can possess. Since I wasn’t originally trained to be queen, I had to keep myself busy somehow.”

“What about Celestia? She’s has to be the most talented person alive!”

“Well...she had been very occupied ruling Equestria without Luna. And some talents simply didn’t...develop.” Nymph recalled when she first began teaching Celestia shapeshifting magic. The lesson was broken into two parts with the first being about creating the disguise itself. The second lesson Nymph felt was just as important as the disguise was nearly worthless without being able to play the part.

Nymph has chosen to postpone Celestia’s second lesson indefinitely.

With their lunch finished, they had forgotten about preparing Thorax for the Gala and conversated for quite some time. As usual, Nymph talked about the events of her younger life as Thorax always felt his life was never anywhere near as interesting and given the queen’s age, she easily had a lot more stories to tell. Reliving the memories of when her family was complete gave Nymph a sense of warmth and she was glad that Thorax was with her to listen.

While recounting a time of her life when she and Chrysalis found and played with a forbidden spell that could bring artificial life from trees, the waiter returned with two small plates that each carried a particularly delicious desert on top. The smell of hot chocolate syrup overwhelmed Nymph’s senses and she felt the inside of her mouth becoming far more moist as she started as the chocolate lava cake presented before her. “I don’t believe we ordered any desert,” she said without being able to pry her eyes away from the new dish.

“It is a gift from us for having the wonderful queen honoring us with her presence,” the waiter replied happily.

Thorax, grinning ear to ear, rubbed his hooves together. “This looks great! I can’t wait to try it!”

“Oh, I am sure you would love a taste.” Something about the way he spoke caught Nymph’s ears. Now she was sure he was being hostile toward Thorax but for what reason she did not know. The waiter placed a large rolled up napkin next to the small dish. “However, before you can eat, there’s just one thing you must do, but I am sure it is not a problem for a ‘friend’ of the Changeling Queen.”

“What’s that?”

The waiter unrolled it, revealing a collection of about twenty different spoons of many shapes and sizes. “You must only eat it with the correct spoon!” Many gasps arose as everyone eating outside of the restaurant watched the scene and not even the hot desert could offset the sudden chill felt by Nymph. “Of course, being a close associate of Queen Nymph, surely you must know which one that is. It is only the most basic of etiquette.”

“Uh...sure I do!” Sweat poured down Thorax’s head as he eyed his many options. Even Nymph felt the pressure as a wrong choice would spread by word of mouth and she would be the subject of gossip for quite some time. The possible rumors arising from Queen Nymph having lunch at an expensive restaurant with a changeling who did not meet its standards left a knot in her stomach. If they were in her kingdom, she would have unleashed Tartarus on this changeling who would dare put her friend in such a position. Here in Equestria, causing a scene would have the media go wild on her and this was something she absolutely could not afford with the Grand Galloping Gala coming. She could only sit there and hope Thorax remembered what she taught him not too long ago.

The longer Thorax sat there guessing, the more intense the scene looked with more citizens coming to watch and their whispers becoming louder. The waiter looked ready to pounce on him with a sick look of pleasure on his face as he watched Thorax struggle. Perhaps he caught Thorax the moment he laid eyes on him and waited to expose him for whatever demented reason he had. All went silent Thorax made a move. When he picked one up of the many spoons, the waiter smacked it out of his hoof and it bounced away with several loud clangs against the stone ground. “That’s the wrong spoon! Unacceptable!” Immediately the voices around them became much louder in volume with shock and disgust. “If you weren’t here with the queen, I would slap you until your cheeks were stripped of chitin!”

“Good heavens!”

“Who let him in here?”

“Is this who the queen associates herself with? What is the world coming to?”

“Somepony must remedy this before civilization collapses!”

The murmurs were just too much for the both of them. Thorax, feeling very uneasy by everyone looking at him, slowly took another spoon and tried to get a bite of his desert, but the waiter quickly took the plate and slapped his hoof. “No dessert for uncultured roaches!”

Taking loud, steady breaths was all Nymph could do to not only calm herself, but to also drawn out the many voices. Eventually, ponies one by one exited the scene and at last left them alone. Once everything had returned to the way it was, Thorax spoke up. “I’m sorry! I screwed up!”

Rubbing her temples, Nymph muttered, “No, it’s fine, Thorax. I just need to teach you better next time.” It was clear Thorax had barely paid much attention to her lesson and Nymph knew she was actually angry with him. The desert spoon was something she showed him not too long ago and he told her he understood what it was, but clearly he just said that to satisfy her. Had he actually put in some effort like she wanted, they could have avoided this whole scene. Nymph looked down at her dish but felt no desire to eat any of it. All she wanted was the check so she could leave as fast as possible to hide from all of the judging eyes.

“Um...are you going to eat that?” With Thorax more concerned with the desert than his queen’s humiliation, she cast a deathly glare at him. Thorax went still as a statue as Nymph slid him her desert and she chose to watch the people passing by on the streets to distract herself.

Queen Nymph was definitely not leaving a tip.

“Say it again!”

“Desert spoon!”

The green projection made by Nymph’s magic changed. Once they left, Nymph took him straight to her bedroom and had decided to remedy the problem now rather than later. “This?”

“Tablespoon!”

“And this?”

“That’s a sugar spoon!”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes! Can we please stop? We’ve been doing this for almost an hour!”

“I’m doing this because I care about you, Thorax! I do not want another disaster like that to befall you again!” When she shaped another image, she caught Thorax looking at the floor, seemingly out of energy. Sighing, Nymph undid her magic and laid beside him on the bed. “Please understand that I am doing this in your best interest. I have noticed that you haven’t been entirely focusing on what I’ve been trying to teach you today.”

“Sorry. I-It's just a lot so suddenly.”

“And you need to take it seriously. From now on, I will be applying tough love to my methods to ensure you do not make another critical mistake. I’m not mad at you, Thorax. I just want what’s best for you.” Thorax didn’t respond as Nymph placed the record player on her desk. Celestia was kind enough to lend her a record with music similar to what would be played at the Grand Galloping Gala and it was good for getting her in the mood to write her novel. “Now for our last lesson it will be only the two of us. I will be teaching you how to dance.”

All of a sudden, Thorax’s face lit up with cheer. “I’m pretty good at dancing!”

“Perhaps for Pinkie’s parties, but not for the Grand Galloping Gala.” Nymph placed Thorax on the floor and took a close look at him. “Now since I am much too large for you to dance properly with right now, I will have to change form into somepony smaller.” A sudden sense of curiosity struck her and she stepped closer to Thorax with a faint smile. “Whose form shall I take?”

Thorax seemed delighted with her offer and right as he opened his mouth, he paused and quickly went pale. “How about Rarity?” he requested quietly.

Nymph felt immense relief that he didn’t name any sirens this time. “A good choice.” She immediately turned herself into the unicorn. “Darling.” She let out a laugh as she found using Rarity’s voice to be rather entertaining. “Now we will be learning only one dance for today. I will teach you how to do the Trotz. This something every mare loves, Thorax, so be sure to remember it.”

“I will!”

“We shall see,” Nymph said in a way to tell Thorax she was not very convinced. “First you need to stand up.” Thorax got onto his hindlegs and tried his best to keep still while Nymph had no trouble. “Now you take my hoof.” Rather than comply, Thorax had gone still. Looking closer at him, Nymph wasn’t even sure if he was still breathing. “Thorax!”

“R-right!” He stepped closer to her and took her hoof.

“Finally, place your other hoof around on my side like so.”

Thorax did as he was told and looked around. “Now what?”

Nymph magically turned on the record and orchestral music began playing. “There are two parts for this. There is a leader and a follower. As the gentlecolt, you will play the leader. First, step forward with your left hoof.”

“Okay.” He put his hoof forward while Nymph moved hers back.

“Now step to the right.” Thorax quickly moved to the side and Nymph forced him back. “Do not be so rough. You do not get rough with delicate mares. Try again.” This time, Thorax moved much slower. “I think you’re getting the hang of this. Now step back with your right hoof. Good. Step to the left. Lastly, put your hooves together.” With the dance completed, Nymph clapped her hooves. “Bravo!”

“I did it! That was so easy!”

“You better be certain you’ve got it because now you’re going to lead me on your own.”

“O-okay.” The sound of Thorax’s gulp told Nymph exactly how this was going to go. “So I put my right hoof forward.”

“Left hoof.”

“R-right!” Thorax’s correctly was so quick that he accidentally kicked Nymph in the shin. “Oh my Celestia! I’m so sorry!”

“I’m alright,” Nymph huffed through clenched fangs as she rubbed her leg. “Please just slow down and do the next step.”

“Now I go...right?”

“Correct.”

Thorax stood there as he looked at his hooves. “Uh...what next?”

“You step back.” Thorax did as he was told, but Nymph shook her head. “No. Step back with your right hoof.”

“Does it really matter?”

“Of course it matters!” the queen roared. “Now do it right!” Thorax obeyed without question and then stepped to the left. “There. Now do it again.”

They repeated the dance several times and Nymph made sure to sternly correct him for every misstep he made. Once he had finally done it perfectly, Nymph reverted back to her original form. “Well done, Thorax. You’re one step closer to becoming a better changeling. Now don’t get ahead of yourself because this was an easy dance and I’ll be sure to test you on this again to ensure you remember.”

Thorax had trouble keeping up with her for so long and sat on the bed to catch his breath. “Nymph, do I really have to know all these dances? This feels like a lot of work just for one night.”

“If you plan on dancing, absolutely.”

“And if I don’t want to?”

Nymph laughed. “Well it doesn’t matter if you want to or not. If you wish to become a member of the upper class, you have to learn. You’ve been in Canterlot for quite a while now and surely you’ve seen how the ponies and changelings act. You must adapt and improve yourself if you want to get somewhere in life. This is all to make a better you and dancing is merely one step of many.”

Giving her a slow nod, Thorax looked down at his lap while tapping his hooves together. “S-so...are you going to be dancing at the Gala?”

“I don’t think I will be able to. I need to spend the night ensuring everything goes accordingly. I may not be able to enjoy the night for myself, but a good queen does whatever it takes for her people. It’s a shame, to be honest. I haven’t had a good dance in years.”

“Who did you usually dance with?”

“Let’s see.” She sat down next to him. “Whenever it wasn’t with Chrysalis, it would be with knights, nobles, and others of the like. I remember I even danced with an explorer about two hundred years ago. Or was it three hundred? It doesn’t matter. I’m sure you could imagine how many changelings have tried to get just one dance with Chrysalis or myself and when one does, it becomes talk for quite some time. If a changeling can court a princess, who knows what it could lead to?”

“Those changelings must have been really...special to get to dance with you.”

“Of course. I only take the best changelings, Thorax. Mother did just that and look what that has resulted in.” Nymph rolled her head to fling her very long mane around and batted her eyelashes. “And Chrysalis managed to get herself a princess. I hope to be as lucky as her someday. To find a changeling who would be my perfect king.” She sighed happily as she imagined what possible romance awaited her. Whether it would take one year or one hundred, she knew the wait would be worth it in the end. “But enough about dancing. That’s only one small part of the world I live in, so be prepared for the rest.”

“How much are you exactly going to teach me?”

“A great deal, Thorax. We have barely scratched the surface. We still have grooming, tipping, speaking-”

“What do you mean speaking?” questioned the stallion.

“Oh, there’s a lot of things to learn such as how rude it is to interrupt the Changeling Queen.” Thorax nervously gulped. “But mainly I think I should focus on enhancing your vocabulary and fixing that stutter of yours.”

“I-I-I don’t stutter!” He quickly covered his mouth and spoke in a much quieter voice, “Not all the time.”

“And I’ll have to find someone who can help you get an education. You need to develop skills if you are to afford a healthy living and I’m afraid your old job experience won’t be of much help. Maybe our friends can help train you for a real job.”

“But I do have a job as a writer! I’m still working on my book! Once it’s finished, every changeling will-”

“Thorax, it’s a cute idea, but you have to understand that it won’t keep you afloat forever. And what if it doesn’t work out? What are you going to do for money?” As she expected, Thorax had no answer to give her. “You need to learn how to plan for any problem. I’m not going to sugarcoat this, Thorax. You came to Equestria with almost nothing and look at what happened to you. Are you sure you can figure out what to do with your life?”

“I...I…” Thorax slumped over and nearly fell off the bed. “I don’t know.”

“I’m sorry, but you’re not able. You came all the way to Equestria without a real plan and you barely survived. You got ripped off by a diamond dog, fell into feral state, and terrorized a town. If I have never found you, you would have been living on the streets like the Dazzlings once did or worse.” It appeared this was a lot for Thorax to take in as he didn’t say a word and instead focused on the floor. “There, there.” Nymph gently rubbed the top of his smooth head. “It’s going to be alright. I’m here to help you. I’ll find you the perfect skill set for you to learn and you’ll never have to go hungry ever again! By the time I’m finished improving you, our friends will be amazed by how much you have changed! Aren’t you just excited?” Thorax slid off the bed and went to the door. “Where are you going?”

“I’m just so tired from all the dancing and stuff. I’m gonna go lie down for a while.”

“Alright then. Take care, Thorax. And try to remember everything you learned today!” Thorax exited the room and Nymph took a moment to stretch. Feeling refreshed, she loudly hummed to herself as she hung up her green cloak by her bed and sat down at her desk. The day had not been entirely smooth, but she was content with some of the progress she had made with Thorax. It would be only a matter of time until she transformed him into a changeling that many others would draw inspiration from. Thorax would even be able to gain the respect of Pharynx, something Nymph knew he deeply wanted. It was a shame Thorax wasn’t quite the soldier like this brother was and would not make it as a bodyguard, but she would find something he could thrive as.

As much as she wanted to think about it, there was something else she needed to take care of today and she started by sitting down at her desk and placing the typewriter in front of herself. After rewriting the first few pages of her chapter, Nymph decided to take a quick peek at what the sirens were up to right now. No mention of a plan to take over Equestria yet, but also no mention of Adagio deciding to do things her way either.

When the image appeared in the crystal ball, she could hear them play pop music on the radio they bought some time ago. The music did put Nymph in a good mood as she typed and she decided to leave the crystal ball on as she worked. She glanced at the crystal ball just for a quick moment to see if they were up to something, but her suspicions were unconfirmed as they and Thorax were just dancing. With the removal of her recently added antagonist, the chapter would be a lot shorter, so if she really powered through this, she could…

Nymph lunged for the crystal ball and almost pressed her face against it.

She hoped she was merely seeing things, but it was clear Thorax was with the sirens. Didn’t he claim to feel tired? What was he doing with them? Worry swelled up within her as she moved the typewriter aside to put the crystal ball down in front of her.

When the song ended, Adagio turned off the radio and looked at Thorax. “Told you that was better than Nymph’s trash.”

“Yeah, I think you’re right.” Thorax flopped on Adagio’s bed and sighed. “But I really need to practice. Weren’t all the parties you three went to also super fancy? The...ahem...siren parties?”

“Those were a long time ago,” answered Aria. “We also had tails and swam in the water. Not exactly the same thing. Besides, if they were anything like what you described, I don’t think any siren would care about them.”

“I think the Gala sounds super boring,” complained Sonata, sitting across from the changeling with a pillow in her legs. “Why do you even want to go?”

“Because it’s a really important event for us changelings! I have to be there! I need to know how to dance the right way so I can be a part of it!”

“Or, you know, just don’t dance,” suggested Aria. At some point she had taken a magazine out and boredly flipped through the pages. “No one’s putting a crossbow to your head. You can just do whatever. Eat food. Talk. Chill. Hang with us even.”

“It’s not just the dance, Aria. I don’t want to let Nymph down. She spent the whole day trying to help me and I can’t give up so early. She’d be so disappointed. Maybe she was a little angry, but I know she’s just trying to be a good friend.” Suddenly, Adagio burst out laughing. “W-what’s so funny?”

“Thorax, you are just so naive. I’m afraid I have something unpleasant to tell you, but it’s for your own good.” Nymph gripped the edge of her desk. “The truth is Nymph doesn’t care all that much about you. I think I can safely say she even dislikes you.”

“W-what!?” stammered Thorax while Nymph used all of her willpower to hold herself back from warping there right now and igniting the siren. “How can you say that? We’re good friends!”

Adagio sat on the bed next to Thorax, far too close for Nymph’s liking. “You have to face the music, sweetie. Queens don’t just go making friends with the little people like you. She lives up in her snooty, hoity-toity world and looks down on the common folk. It’s only common sense.” Already Thorax was incredibly uncomfortable, refusing to look in her direction and instead staring at the rug. Taking his shoulder, Adagio managed to get his attention. “What did she say about that suit you really liked?”

“She said it looked ridiculous…”

“I was trying to save him from embarrassment!” Nymph cried to no pony.

“And the food you wanted?”

“She couldn’t be seen eating that and that I needed to lose it from my diet…”

“I-I didn’t mean it in a condescending way! He just needs to eat food like that in moderation and take care of himself!”

“And I don’t think I need to tell you about the whole spoon incident. She just left you there to take all that heat.” A sharp pain arose in Nymph’s chest, keeping her from making any sort of argument. “A real friend doesn’t trash talk your lifestyle and force you to change. Even I know that.”

“That doesn’t mean she’s not my friend!” Thorax broke from her grip and jumped to the floor before turning to her with a sudden surge of confidence. “You don’t know Nymph like I do! She’s more than just a queen! She’s a caring soul who wants to do everything she can for those she loves! Maybe she did get a bit mad today, but I’m starting to learn that she’s just like a regular person and gets frustrated too! I used to think queens and princesses were these super amazing beings who could do no wrong, but spending time with her has opened my eyes to just what kind of changeling she truly is! Even if she makes mistakes, she still tries to help her friends and she has done so much for me! No matter how much a problem I may be for her, she stuck with me for the whole day because she cares! Nymph is my friend and that’s that!”

Breathless could not nearly describe how Queen Nymph felt as she stared at Thorax standing tall in the crystal ball. The way he spoke with such conviction and resolve made Nymph’s heart beat with fast and powerful rhythm. Looking upon his take charge expression made the air around her head feel much warmer than it really was. With every word he spoke, a funny yet pleasuring feeling grew in her stomach. To think a changeling like this existed under the timid exterior left Nymph with a powerful desire to dig deeper to uncover what truly lies beneath. Such a thought felt so exciting to the queen and her imagination ran wild coming up with possible outcomes.

“I guess that’s a good point,” Sonata said with a giggle. “I mean Dagi was tough on us too but now we’re best friends!”

“People aren’t perfect,” said Aria once she discarded the magazine to the side. “Sometimes the people you like can be a pain to deal with. I don’t like her at all, but I really think she cares about you. I mean what kind of queen takes a day off to help one subject? Heck, whoever heard of a queen who gave private dance lessons?”

“Exactly!” Thorax replied with much more vigor. “That proves she’s my friend!” His sudden confidence dropped from Adagio’s constant snickering and Nymph braced herself for whatever lies she had in store. “W-w-what’s so funny?”

Adagio took a few seconds to catch her breath and then turned to her companions. “Girls, do you remember ‘One Day Royal’?”

“‘One Day Royal!’” the two sirens answered excitedly before cracking up in hysterics.

Thorax quickly looked at each of them sitting around him, feeling just as uneasy as Nymph did. “What are you talking about?”

“It was a show we always watched in the other world because the mothers were essentially escaped mental patients shoved into a room together with their children,” answered Adagio with a bit of nostalgia in her voice. “Basically there was this contest where kids had to pass these tests to prove they were fancy and all that junk to win the chance to live like a king or queen for a day.”

“That sounds actually really fun,” Thorax said happily although he was clearly nervous.

“No the fun part was watching the mothers lose their minds,” corrected Adagio. “I think that’s the only reason they ever get any ratings. They get really competitive and would start screaming at their kids or even beat up the other mothers. Almost every episode had a brawl and we always took bets on who would start them.”

“W-why would they do those horrible things!?”

“They weren’t exactly good looking or smart, so maybe they were projecting onto their kids.” Adagio casually shrugged. “It never got old watching these crazy women get physical and I think the show caught on and tried to spark a fight whenever they could. Who cares about those dumb kids? Children are annoying.”

“The point is you’re basically a contestant on that show and Nymph is your mom!” Sonata laughed.

Aria loudly sighed and put her hoof over her face. “Oh cod, she’s right. I can’t unsee it now. Nymph is treating you exactly like if you were her kid.”

“S-s-she is not!”

“Thorax!” Sonata shouted while imitating Nymph to the best of her ability. “You can’t wear that! It’s not fancy enough! I would live the rest of my life in shame if anypony saw you like that!”

“Thorax!” Aria followed up, mimicking the changeling queen as well, “Why do you insist on eating disgusting slop? We’ll never win if you can’t eat proper food or pick the right spoon!”

“Thorax!” Adagio laughed, “why can’t you do this simple dance? Your mother won’t love you if you don’t pull this off!”

The sirens were in stitches and Thorax’s face was bright enough to be seen from the Crystal Empire. “Y-you’re wrong!”

“She’s trying to take control of your life right now and I don’t think she will let you have a say in it. Do you think she’s your friend? How many times did she come and visit you before she needed you to keep an eye on us? Just how good of friends were you two before we came here?” Thorax was silent. “Let’s put this friendship of yours to the test.” Adagio slowly strolled over to Thorax. “The next time Nymph has a day off, I want you to take her out to do all the things you want to do. Maybe go somewhere like Ponyville? If she goes along, just count the number of times she protests againsts your ideas or decides to put on a disguise to save face. Since she is such a good friend, she wouldn’t mind any of this, right? The high and mighty Changeling Queen making friends with a changeling who actually spent a ton of money on a useless rock.”

The longer silence dragged on, the harder Nymph gritted her teeth. It stung her almost as much as the truth in their words and she kept thinking about the horrible things she would do to Adagio if she could get away with it. Thorax took her words very serious and buried his face in the mattress. “You’re right! She doesn’t see me like a person at all! She’s just using me!”

Nymph bolted right up from her seat, knocking the chair over and it banged against the floor. “THAT’S NOT TRUE!”

“Face it. You’re not a hero like your idol Spike. You are just another changeling and I’m sure she knows a lot of rich, fancy guys back in her kingdom that beat you in every way. Heck, weren’t you so poor that you starved and became feral?” Thorax’s answer came in the form of a whimper. “She’s the queen, Thorax. They don’t mingle with the little people unless they have something they want. Every changeling wants to be her friend and she will only pick the best of the best. What chance do you have?”

Nymph heard something and somehow felt even worse. “Don’t you dare cry. I hate dealing with crying.” Aria went over to Thorax and pulled his head up, showing all of them his tear stained face. The image was far too painful for Nymph to bare and she did everything she could to look away. “Oh for the love of...fine. Come here.” The changeling slumped over her shoulder, sniffling as Aria patted his back.

Adagio stroked the side of face and Nymph felt a sudden urge to put her hoof in hers. “There, there. We can help you.”

“R-really?”

“Of course. All you need to do is kick Queen Nymph to the curb and be our manager.”

Thorax raised his head. “Manager?”

“I’m fine with that,” spoke Aria while putting Thorax on the bed and giving a piece of tissue. “He wouldn’t stare stab us in the back and lock us down in some dumb contract like you see in all those movies.”

“You just do all the hard stuff like help us get shows or manage whatever and you will be set for life. You will be so famous that mares will be literally throwing themselves at you. Once we’re free from Celestia and Nymph, we can all make our dreams come true.” Adagio sat way too close to Thorax for Nymph’s comfort as their bodies made contact. “Forget Nymph. Make a future with us and take control of your life. Don’t waste your life chasing an impossible dream.” She lifted his head by his chin. “How about it? Want to step into the word of music?”

“I don’t know!” Thorax scooted about a foot away from her. “This is just so sudden! Maybe I could talk to her and-”

“Thorax,” Adagio interrupt calmly. “Who would say is more your friend right now: Me or Nymph?”

Immediately Nymph picked up the crystal ball as panic erupted within her. She didn’t want to believe Thorax would say Adagio was the better friend, but given how much of her words had wormed their way into his mind, she couldn’t be certain. Just the fact Thorax had to think about his answer made her worry even more. He took a deep breath before answering, “You are.”

Nymph collapsed onto the floor with a soft thud. This was all wrong. In what reality what Adagio be considered to be a greater friend of any sort compared to her? She curled up with her head in her hooves and brought down the crystal ball to keep watching no matter how much she wanted to stop.

Reaching over, Adagio put her hoof around Thorax’s shoulder and dragged him back. “Hey, I know this is hard, but you gotta know when to cut your losses. Just be glad you realized it early before she really went crazy on you.”

“But what about Nymph? What am I supposed to do with her?”

“Just tell her off. Tell her you’re not interested in being her servant anymore. You’re an Equestrian citizen now, so she has no authority over you. You are free to live your life. One without her in it.”

Thorax, still uncertain, looked up at the other two mares. Sonata eagerly nodded her head in excitement while Aria just looked to the side. “I...I need a day to think it over.” Thorax got up from the bed and stumbled to the door. “I’ll see you girls tomorrow.”

“We’ll be here if you need us.” Adagio blew a kiss at Thorax right before he exited the room.

“So do you actually care about him or just want to make a mess?” asked Aria as she gave Adagio a bit of a dirty look. “I’m all for your schemes, but Thorax is kinda off limits in my opinion.”

“Does it matter? Just think of the misery we can feed from Nymph if we can make Thorax hate her! Imagine Nymph’s reaction when she finds out she lost her precious keeper to us! This is just too good to pass up! And the best part is we can play innocent and make Nymph it was all her fault! After everything that insect has put us through, give me one good reason we should pass up this opportunity.”

Aria stared coldly at Adagio for a moment before smirking. “You know what? I’m completely down with this idea.”

“So what do we do, Dagi?” Sonata eagerly asked as she sat right next to her to rest her head on her shoulder. “We don’t have our magic to make Thorax super angry!”

“We don’t need it. We just give to give Thorax enough push tomorrow and he will do the hard part for us.”

“Can he really tell her off?” asked Aria. “He doesn’t exactly have a mean bone in his body.” She suddenly looked at Sonata. “Wait. Do bugs even have bones?” Sonata shrugged at her.

“He just needs proper encouragement and a good teacher.” Adagio smiled at Aria. “Think you’re up to it?”

Aria pounded her hooves together. “Let’s have ourselves a feast tomorrow.” All three sirens broke out laughing and Nymph could not stand anymore, so she turned off the crystal ball.

What a pathetic sight she was. The Changeling Queen, wielder of ultimate power in the Changeling Kingdom, laid on the floor like a scared grub. For minutes upon minutes she tried so hard to justify her actions in her head. She kept telling herself that she was a tough teacher, that she cared about Thorax enough that she needed him to understand why these things were so important, but no amount of reasoning satisfied her. Thorax already gave her the answer.

Adagio Dazzle was a better friend than she was.

How could she have failed him this terribly? She just wanted to help Thorax improve his life. What was wrong with that? She didn’t mean to offend Thorax by anything she said today, but it was clear she had done so numerous times without realizing it. Being a queen of her age meant she should of been great at reading others so why did she miss all the signs with Thorax? Perhaps she was too used to his timid nature to really pick up on anything wrong. It didn’t really matter in the end as she needed to do something to fix this mess she made.

It was hard for Nymph to think of what to do with the immense distress caused by Thorax saying out loud that Adagio was better than her. She needed help and knew just exactly who to ask. Weakly getting on her hooves, Nymph pulled her chair up and activated the crystal ball once more. “Chrysalis! Chrysalis, pick up this instant!” She heard hoofsteps as Chrysalis removed the cloth from the crystal ball and took it out of her bedroom drawer. Ever since the Dazzlings returned to Equestria, Chrysalis kept the crystal ball in her room so she would know right away if anything happened.

“Nymph, what’s wrong!?” Chrysalis set the orb of her bed and lied in front of it. “Is there an emergency!?”

“No! I mean yes! I mean...Thorax...he...I think he hates me!”

Panic was set aside by confusion in Chrysalis before she calmed down. “Oh, Nymphie. Tell me exactly what happened.”

“Today I took him out to Canterlot to help prepare him for the Gala,” Nymph answered hastily as panic had taken charge of her mouth. “I helped him shop for a suit, taught him dancing, and even proper table manners, and then he goes and lies that he was happy to learn all this and went back because he was tired.”

“How do you know he lied?”

“Because I saw him tell the Dazzlings he did through the crystal ball! He actually prefers their company over me! He was listening to their music and enjoyed their dancing! He complained to them everything we did today and they agreed with him! They said I was like a television show mother where I-”

“A what?”

“-bullied him into doing what I wanted to win some meaningless contest! And then he…he…” Nymph let out a deep sigh. “He said Adagio was a better friend than I was.” The elder sibling looked as if all the wind was knocked out of her. “I need help, Chrysie. I don’t want to lose him.”

Nodding, Chrysalis placed a pillow under her head and rest her hooves on top. “It’s going to be okay, Nymphie. We’ll figure this out. First, you need to slow down and tell me everything that happened today. I need every detail no matter how uncomfortable they are.”

This time, Nymph spoke more clearly as she went over everything leading up to what she saw in the crystal ball. With her emotions no longer running as wild, reviewing each moment in detail allowed the queen to start seeing things from Thorax’s perspective. The more she spoke, the more she hated herself as it became clearer and clearer just how bad of a job she did in being a friend. Once she finished explaining everything, she slammed her face onto the wooden desk, causing her crown to bounce and roll off onto the carpet. “I just wanted to help him, Chrysalis. Now I’ve damaged our friendship bad enough for him to abandon me in favor of those dreadful sirens.”

“I don’t think Thorax is the kind of changeling to hold onto a grudge, so don’t be scared of losing him.“ Chrysalis rolled onto her back, facing away from the crystal ball. “However, you need to understand exactly where you went wrong. Now don’t take this the wrong way, but this whole idea of yours was horrible to begin with.”

“What do you mean horrible?”

“You see him as something that needs ‘improvement’. To make him ‘better’. The reality is that he’s fine the way he is and you made Thorax think there was something wrong with him.” Chrysalis brought over a picture of their friends in Ponyville. “Look at them. Pinkie’s hyperactive, Rarity is a drama queen, Rainbow Dash I could make a whole list about her, but the point is that they have one thing in common: I wouldn’t change a single thing about them. Thorax is the same.” Chrysalis did a double take of the photo. “Then again Rainbow Dash could use a few tweaks, but my point still stands.”

“I was just trying to help him…”

“By trying to make him into someone who he isn’t,” Chrysalis snapped, making her sister feel even lower. “Thorax is Thorax. You shouldn’t need to change anything about him. So what if he can’t dance for the Gala or be the best dressed? He just wants to go to have a good time and you should allow him that.”

“But what about after? When I inevitably return to Bugartha, what reason will we have to see each other? That’s how I came up with this idea in the first place.” A flare of fury erupted within her when Chrysalis all of a sudden laughed. “What about this is so amusing to you!?”

“You’re the queen. You don’t need a reason.” Reality gave a hard tap to Nymph’s noggin as the obviousness of this solution struck her. “If you really value Thorax as much as you say you do, then you should not feel ashamed if people see you with him. He is your friend and that should be enough.”

With a heavy sigh, Nymph slouched in her seat. “How do I make it up to him?”

“Hey, don’t look so glum. If Luna can find it in her heart to date me again after what I put her through, then this should be a breeze.” It felt wrong to smirk at Chrysalis’s disastrous Hearts and Hooves Day, but her sister did have a good point. “Just apologize and find a way to make it up to him. If I were you, I would let him choose something for the both of you do and just go along with it. You never know what new experiences he can show you.” Reaching into the table next to her bed, Chrysalis pulled out a little device that Nymph recognized as a Gamecolt. “Luna’s managed to get me addicted to this infernal machine even after I thought about breaking hers so many times.”

“Okay. I’ll try to come up with something tonight and hopefully Thorax hasn’t been completely tainted by that witch. I just need to prove I’m a better friend than Adagio.”

“Just show him that you accept him for who he is and don’t ever try to change him again. That should be enough to win him back.”

“But Chrysalis, what do you think Thorax should do with his life?”

Raising an eyebrow, Chrysalis asked, “You’re asking me? You know him much better than I do.”

“I know, but it’s something that I can’t stop thinking about. He needs to find himself a good profession since I can’t financially support him forever, but he doesn’t exactly have an outstanding resume. I was thinking about convincing him to be a guard like his brother, but maybe he doesn’t have that in him. You agree that he needs help at least with financial stability, don’t you?”

“I do, but I certainly wouldn’t have phrased it the way you had.” Chrysalis looked to be lost in thought for a moment before saying, “Maybe Adagio’s offer isn’t a bad one after all.”

“Beg pardon?” Picking up the crystal ball, Nymph shook it fast enough that the image inside became a total blur. “You’re actually agreeing with Adagio!?”

“I think it’s something he should consider. If you and Celestia can manage to turn those sirens around, then having Thorax work with them would be a great way to keep him afloat. There’s no denying that the Dazzlings are going to be a huge sensation in Equestria and Thorax will be rolling in the bits. They seem to like him and maybe he can keep them straight. He keeps them from causing trouble and they pay him the big bits. It’s a win-win situation.”

Groaning, Nymph put the orb back on the pillow and stared at the floor. She didn’t want to admit it, but Adagio had in fact given Thorax a good opportunity. It should of been her who helped him find his place in life, but she didn’t want things up more than she already had. “If you really think this a good idea, then I’ll allow it if Thorax chooses to do so. Thank you, Chrysalis.”

“Happy to help. Nymph, you may be the queen, but that doesn’t mean you don’t make mistakes. The most you can do is learn from the ones you already made.”

“Oh, I have certainly learned plenty.” Nymph magically retrieved her cloak and quickly put it on. “I need to go and get ready for tomorrow. Wish me luck.”

“Bye, Nymph. Let me know how it works out.” Chrysalis waved before her image vanished from the crystal ball. Wasting no time, Nymph opened the window and flew out, planning out everything she would do before the next day.

Tomorrow, she would tackle two problems at once.

Sleep did not come easy to Nymph during the night, but Luna’s lavender never failed her yet. Even rest did not rid of all the unease she felt as she kept playing every possible scenario over and over in her head. Checking on Thorax through the crystal ball the next morning, he also appeared to be weighed down by something as he struggled to get out of bed and seemed to be dragging his hooves wherever he went. She wanted to go to him right away and get this over with, but she had to be patient. She had to be sure Adagio failed, whether it be Thorax decline her offer and or Nymph mending their relationship despite the siren’s effort.

After breakfast, Thorax went to visit the Dazzlings with Adagio looking very happy to see him. Having giving it some thought, Thorax had decided to take up Adagio’s offer and this greatly pleased the three mares. After congratulating him for his wise choice, Adagio with the help of Aria helped him plan out how he would tell Nymph exactly how he felt, possibly ending their friendship. Thorax looked uneasy with all of this, but Adagio’s sweet, twisted words always managed to convince him. Even without her magic, Nymph saw her as truly dangerous.

They spent nearly an hour teaching and rehearsing with Thorax and once he was ready, they headed toward her room. With a sigh, Nymph put away her crystal ball and sat at her desk with untouched documents on top. It was only about two minutes before she could hear voices outside her down. Shortly after, there was a knock that made Nymph feel sick in her stomach. “Come in,” she called with her friendliest voice. The door opened and Thorax stepped in. They stared at each other in silence for a moment, both of them carrying a look of unease and waiting to see what the other would do. Since she heard other voices before he knocked, Nymph was certain the Dazzlings were waiting and listening right outside her door. Eventually, Nymph made the first move. “Good morning, Thorax. How are you today?”

“F-fine. I...no! Nymph! I-I have something I want to say you!” Thorax struggled to get the words out and he was beginning to sweat. While she waited, Nymph quickly caught a glance of Sonata peeking around the corner behind him and she quickly ducked out of sight. They of course we expecting a huge show for them to feast off of, but Nymph knew exactly what to do.

She would let him speak.

“Really? There was something I want to say as well, but why don’t you go first, Thorax?”

Gulping, Thorax took one step at a time up to her. “I...I don’t think I’m cut out to be a fancy changeling. To be honest, I’d much rather live in Ponyville than in Canterlot. There’s just too many rules and standards that I don’t want to deal with.” He looked into her eyes for just a second before quickly looking elsewhere. “Thanks for trying to help me, but I can’t be the changeling you want me to be. I just want to live life the way I want to. That’s why I came all the way here to Equestria in the first place.”

“I see.” The queen stared at her hooves as she tapped her shoes together. “Well that is unfortunate-”

“I’m not done.” Nymph locked up. “I...I also want you to know that this isn’t going to work out. Me and you. I’m...I’m...I’m not some bug you get to boss around!” At last the adreneline kicked and Thorax hidden anger came to life. “I hate being an upper class changeling! I don’t want to live a life where everypony around me is watching and judging me like a bunch of creeps! I don’t care about the stupid spoons or fashion or whatever! I don’t even care about the stupid Gala anymore! Yeah, I’m not all fancy or talented or smart, but I’m still a changeling! You’re not my queen anymore so you have no right to tell me how I am supposed to be! If you can’t accept that, then...then we’re through!”

Upon finishing, Thorax was completely out of breath. A lot of time was spent during the previous night preparing for what Thorax could say to her, but Nymph had not expected anything like this. It appeared Thorax had not either as with each pant, he looked more and more horrified by what he had done. If wasn’t breathing so loudly, Nymph was certain she could of heard the sirens cracking up over the whole scene.

“I...had no idea you felt this way. I did not realize I have hurt you so deeply.” Nymph did her best to act surprised and she reached down to pick up the box sitting beside her. “I actually do have my answer right here.” She placed the large box wrapped in bright blue wrapping paper with a green bow on the top right in front of him.

“A present?” questioned Thorax. Trying not to look behind him, Nymph could almost seeing the sirens poking their heads out to get a look. “You’re just going to buy my forgiveness?”

“I strongly suggest you open it before saying any more. Let it speak for itself.”

Thorax looked up at her, confused yet suspicious, and slowly took the box. After undoing the bow, he tore off the paper and opened the lid. “It’s...it’s…” He pulled the contents of the box out with childlike glee. “It’s the suit I wanted! And the hat! You...got it for me?”

“Of course, Thorax. I think you will look splendid in it for the Gala.”

“But why? I thought you hated this stuff.”

“It’s not exactly my taste, but it’s for you, not me.” Nymph got up from her seat, walked around her desk, and placed a hoof on Thorax’s shoulder. “I...I had a lot of reflecting to do. I was talking about yesterday with Chrysalis and she helped me realize I was out of line yesterday. She told me I was making you into someone you are not and that my treatment of you was subpar. It pained me a lot to have realized that I have hurt your feelings. Had I known you were this upset about everything, I would have stopped immediately. Take this gift as my sincere apology.”

“Are you sure I can wear this? I thought the Gala-”

“Forget everything I said. It was all garbage. All I want you to do is have a good time. That’s all I want for my precious changelings. Just go as yourself, nothing more. I will defend you to the end from anypony who has a problem with that.” She knelt down before him. “I’m sorry I insulted you. It is not my place to tell you how you should live your life. It was who you are that has brought us together in the first place and I was stupid enough to try to get rid of what makes you special.”

“But I’m not special.” Thorax laid his head on the desk. “You were right about me. I have no idea what I’m doing with my life. Pharynx had everything figured out and made something out of himself and I pretty much became a bum. He would have been so disappointed in me if he ever found out.” He looked her without moving his head. “I really need help, Nymph. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.”

She gently lifted up his head and stroked his cheek. “Even if that’s true, I should have never said the things I said yesterday. You’re not a failure, Thorax. You’re just...finding yourself. After all, fate has brought us together, didn’t it? Maybe this was meant to be. Besides, I have my own failures that still haunt me and I have no right to judge you as harshly as I did. However, as your friend, I vow I will do everything in my power to help you choose your own path. Can you forgive this fool?”

Holding out his forelegs, Thorax answered, “How can I say no?”

Relieved beyond belief, Nymph knelt down and tightly embraced him. Opening one eye, she could see Adagio watching them, seething with raw fury. The sight forced Nymph to chuckle and she buried her face into Thorax’s shoulder to hide it. “So why don’t we have a do-over today? You get to decide something for us to do.”

Thorax gasped loudly. “You mean it?” Nymph nodded. “Can we go to the waffle house!?”

“It that is what you desire, then so be.” The queen opened the window and motioned him with her head. “Lead the way.” Thorax flew out the window and Nymph followed after closing the window behind her.

Not long after taking off, Thorax slowed down and turned to her. “Nymph, can I ask you something personal?”

“Anything.”

Immediately Thorax looked to be shy about whatever was on his mind. He failed to make any sort of eye contact, kept rubbing the back of his head, and Nymph could barely hear his nervous laughter. “Is there any reason you like being my friend? I’m not exactly as great as all those other changelings your probably meet every day.”

“Not true, Thorax. You’re very reliable. I can trust you with secrets no other changeling could keep and you’ve been at me side when I needed you.” Nymph flew closer and stroked the underside of his chin. “However, I think what draws me to you the most is just how peculiar you are.”

“P-peculiar?”

“You’ve changed a lot since our first encounter. You keep pulling out these little surprises and I can’t help but wait for the next one. Creating a stampede of lovestruck mares. Making friends with sirens with ease. And today, you came into my room and yelled at me about how much I messed up. Changelings would consider marching tp to their queen and acting as such to be a deathwish and yet you did it.” Thorax’s sudden hyperventilation caused Nymph to giggle. “Oh, don’t worry about it. You should feel proud. Changelings would love to have the courage you possess.”

“What courage!? I feel like I’m going to have a heart attack!”

“I guess it’s the kind that comes and goes.” Nymph gave him a pat on the back to ease his nerves. “Never in my life have I met a changeling like you, Thorax. I am eager to see what else you have in store for me.” As another way to make up to him what she did, the queen gave him a peck on the cheek and flew ahead. She then looked back to catch the immense blush on his face and she felt proud of her work as she found his reaction to be adorable. As Thorax slowly caught up with her, another idea suddenly popped in her head and she chose not to hesitate. “Thorax?”

“Y-yeah?”

“I know this is sudden, but I wish to ask you something. I think it would be a great way for me to attone what I had done and for us to grow closer.” Nymph took both his hooves, surprising him. “Will you be my date for the Grand Galloping Gala?”

Thorax was already struggling to breath and Nymph was glad she was holding onto him as he would have dropped out of the sky. “Me!? B-b-b-but I’m sure there’s many better changelings you could take! The queen should take only the best like you said!”

“You’re right. That’s why I’m asking you.” His breathing became even louder and his entire face was drenched in sweat. It was a good thing they were high above the city as having an audience would have surely made Thorax pass out from the pressure. “So? How about it? Will you be by your queen’s side for that fateful night?”

“Yes! Absolutely!”

Gleeful of his answer, Nymph pulled him for a powerful hug and twirled around in the air with him. She felt far happier to hear his answer than she had expected, but she was to joyful to think about it too hard. “I am so glad to hear that.” Letting him go, she then said, “Why don’t we discuss how we should spend the Gala over breakfast?” The two changelings flew side by side with each of their heads filled with joyful thoughts of what the Grand Galloping Gala would bring.

The rest of the day went as planned. Thorax took her around the city to do all sorts of things that interested him. Nymph received many odd looks while she was out in Canterlot city, but if Thorax was happy, then she was happy. Some time in the afternoon, they returned to the castle and parted ways. Nymph watched as Thorax returned to the Dazzlings through her crystal ball so he could tell them what happened. Adagio already seemed angry that her plan fell apart but suddenly became livid when he told her that Nymph wanted him to be her date. He tried to explain he was still interested in becoming their manager, but Adagio was far too angry to listen. While Sonata did everything she could to soothe the raging siren, Aria escorted him out of their room for his own safety. After he left, Nymph went to work on any documents or letter sent to her and made sure to have a meeting with the council for any updates within her kingdom.

It was going to be a busy night.

When Luna’s shift came, Nymph chose to stop working for the day and strongly desired a bath to refresh herself, but that could wait until after what she had prepared. Thorax wasn’t the only one she planned on dealing with today. The Dazzlings were all present in their room, so Nymph could proceed with the other plan she devised the night before. Upon completing her teleportation spell, the Changeling Queen stood within the abandoned mines of Canterlot. It was pitch black save for the green glow of her horn and the air was heavy. Nothing about it was pleasant like her underground home, but she would only be here for a moment.

Around her was an abandoned rail that led to a deep pit nearby and crystals covering some of the stone walls. Abandoned truly felt like the proper word to describe this place. There was no wind or drops of water to give the place ambience. The air felt heavy and Nymph was certain she would suffocate if she lingered here for too long. It was truly cut off from the outside world.

It was perfect.

Approaching one of the large crystals on the wall, Nymph brought up the image of the sirens getting ready for bed. She then channeled her magic and gave them a terrible fright as they were suddenly surrounded by her green flame before appearing right before her. Before any of them could react to her, she fired two bolts of magic at Aria and Sonata before she pinned Adagio to the wall.

Adagio struggled wildly but Nymph’s magical binds were far too powerful for her to break. With Sonata and Aria under her mind control, they would be no help to her. The queen slowly approached Adagio with a face of malice. “Hello, Adagio. I’ve grown tired of waiting for you answer and decided to choose for you.”

“What are you doing!? Let me go!”

“Since when were you ever the one in control?” When Nymph got close enough, Adagio quickly threw a headbutt, but the changeling stepped back in time. “Careful! I have direct control of their minds! To suddenly break my hold could potentially have side effects.”

Scowling, the siren looked at each of friends standing still with blank expressions on their faces. “So this is your plan? To make us your puppets?”

“If needed, but not in the way you think.” She released Adagio, who fell onto the hard ground. When she got up, Sonata shoved Adagio and tripped her while she stumbled. “Oh my. Such bad behavior for you girls.”

Brushing the dirt off herself, Adagio’s eyes began to glow as she growled at her. “Nymph, let them go or else!”

“Adagio, Adagio, Adagio. Always rebelling against authority. It wouldn’t be surprising if you and your cohorts decided to go a step further.” Nymph produced a hologram of Princess Celestia in front of her. Before Adagio could say anything, Aria smashed the image with her hooves. “Did you see that? Aria attempted to assault the princess. That would be an unforgivable crime.” Slowly, Adagio began to understand what Nymph was implying and the fear steadily grew on her face. “You’ve been such a bad influence to these two. Would anypony be surprised if they were to suddenly enact a plan of conquering Equestria? It’s a good thing we already know of a place where you could never hurt anypony again.”

“T-Twilight would see through you! She knows Sonata wouldn’t just do that all of a sudden.”

Shrugging, Nymph replied, “Maybe she would.” Her grin was wide enough to expose every sharp tooth in her maw. “Or maybe I can just change the script.”

Sonata suddenly began crying. “Adagio made me do it! I didn’t want to hurt anypony, but she said she would hurt me if I didn’t do it! I don’t want anything to do with her anymore! Let’s just throw her through the portal and never let her come back!”

Fearful, Adagio backed away from Sonata and Nymph as she started to realize just how little power she had over the queen. “Y-you can’t do this!”

“I can. You have refused over and over again to complete your end of the deal and have forced my hoof. If you can’t help the ponies and changelings come together, then I have no need for you! I can have you all sent back to that dimension and no matter how much you scream and beg, no pony will believe you. Haven’t you realized that you have been digging your own grave this whole time? By continuing your rotten attitude, we would have no doubt in our minds were you to suddenly attack.” Nymph took a step back, allowing Sonata and Aria to stand in front of them. “And what about them? How will they feel knowing this was all your fault?”

“Why didn’t you just listen to her?” asked Aria.

“How could you let us down again!?” Sonata cried. “I hate you, Adagio!”

“STOP IT!” Adagio gritted her teeth and huffed with fury. No matter how much she tried to fight back, it was hopeless. Nymph knew she had her beat and finally had Adagio at her mercy. The siren seemed to have realized this too as she slammed her hoof against the ground. “You win.”

“What was that?”

“You win! You beat me! Are you happy now!?”

“No.” She made her puppets stand aside and walked right up to Adagio. “Kneel.”

The Dazzling demonstrated her defiance by spitting on the ground near Nymph’s hoof. “I will not-”

“Kneel.” As if they had a mind of their own, Adagio’s legs bowed. With one hoof, Nymph brought it over the siren’s head and pressed it down to rub in the dirt. Adagio squirmed like mad and Nymph released her after only a few seconds. When Adagio looked up at her, the queen couldn’t help but admire her work. Adagio’s face of broken resolve caked in dirt was the perfect image of what a monster like her deserved. If this girl wanted misery so badly, Nymph would give more than she could handle.

Nymph brought Aria and Sonata to Adagio’s sides before releasing them. Aria appeared to be a bit woozy as she rubbed her head and looked around. “What...what happened?” All three of the gasped when Nymph left a crack in the wall right behind them with her hoof.

“You three better listen very well as your future depends on it! I will no longer tolerate your disobedience! I will have what I am owed or the deal is off! And if there’s no deal, then no reason to keep you here at all!”

“What!? But what about the friends I made!?” asked Sonata. “I thought that’s what you and Celestia wanted! You can’t just take me away from them!”

“You just aren’t getting it, are you?” Nymph lowered her head down to look each of them dead in the eyes. “You three are parasites. You take and take and take, but what have you given in return? What efforts have you made to atone for your sins? Tell me! Yes, Sonata, you have been given new friends, but did you really earn them?”

“As if you have the right to judge us on a moral high ground!” Aria spat.

“Oh? Are you saying I am immoral? That it’s wrong to bring harmony and friendship between ponies and changelings? Well then. Why don’t you tell me the ways about being a good person? I’m sure I can learn from all the good deeds you have performed. Making people fight for kicks and power. Attacking the peaceful kingdom of Equestria merely because you were fed up with your old lives. Please, Aria. I’m all ears for your compelling argument.” Aria grunted in silent anger. “You don’t care, Aria. You just want to wreak havoc and whenever things go wrong, you act like a victim and blame others for your misfortune.”

“And you can’t see yourself for being a hypocrite!”

“Oh, I am fully aware of what I am doing, but the difference between us is that I am doing it for the benefit of others. You three only work for the benefit of yourselves. Am I wrong?” None of the sirens answered her. “All three of you wouldn’t hesitate to rule Equestria if given the chance and I will not endanger this world. If you wish to not be prisoners once more, than sing those songs as I have asked. Learn to help others instead of yourselves.”

“Yeah, because that’s exactly what you want. For us to make friends and be nice,” Adagio spat sarcastically.

“No matter what you may think of me, I still care about you girls. Don’t think of this as some sort of punishment. Think of this as tough love. Just imagine what would have happened if I was more like you, Adagio.” Nymph slowly turned her head to the pit and the sirens did the same, completely shaken with the horrible thought and Sonata even starting to cry. “I can just easily throw you three down there and leave. No pony would even find you and I would save myself the headache and ensure Equestria’s safety. And yet, here I am giving you another chance that you probably don’t deserve. You girls can’t get it through your thick skulls just how good you have it with how many chances Celestia and I have given you. Let me be clear that this is your last. Screw this up and we’re done. You will be back in that other world to rot on the streets until the end of your days.”

“We promise to be good!” Sonata cried. “We’ll sing and be nice! Just don’t take us back!”

“I thought as much.” Nymph glanced at Aria. “You?”

“Yes! I’ll do whatever you want!”

“Splendid. And I already have Adagio’s answer.” She slowly turned her head to Adagio with a wicked smile. “Any objections?”

“No…”

“As I thought. Goodnight, Dazzlings.” The sirens vanished in eruptions of fire and Nymph returned to her bedroom. Through the crystal ball she watched the three fiends take a moment to collect themselves from what had just transpired. Sonata was a nervous wreck, sobbing while curled up on her bed. Adagio was too lost in thought and disgrace to do anything about her, so Aria went over to hold Sonata.

Had Nymph gone too far with them? She didn’t believe so. This was a kindness considering just how many chances she gave them. Celestia banished her own sister to the moon for a thousand years and what Nymph did with them was nothing compared to that. However, perhaps she did let her emotions get to her. It was true Sonata and Aria had made a few strides in their progress, but seeing them team up with Adagio to ruin her friendship with Thorax, to see them laugh over all the whole thing, set her over the edge. She didn’t feel they were as hopeless as Adagio, but their leader clearly influenced them far more than she should. If they could show that they were willing to change their ways and actually help people, Nymph would allow them to stay.

However, no matter what would happen in the future, Nymph vowed that by the end of it all, Adagio would no longer be around to plague this world.

Author's Note

Sorry this chapter took a while to complete but I have started Grad School now so the pace will probably be slow but I will try to make time for writing. This chapter was a tough one to write because I wanted a lot of focus on just what Nymph's and Thorax's relationship is and now I feel a lot better after finishing it. I hope you enjoy it and I appreciate any feedback. Next chapter Nymph's big plan will be put into motion and there will also be Applejack's surprise for Sonata that will tie in.

In other news, if you haven't seen The Dazzlings finally return in Find The Magic, I strongly suggest you go watch it right now. It's not exactly the comeback I was hoping for since they were absent for about five years and deserve much more as I'm pretty sure they launched EQG into being fantastic, but it's still nice to see them again. I just wish we had more screen time to give them character development but hey, that's what fanfiction is for, right?

Bittersweet

“Come on, come on. Pick up.” Queen Nymph paced back and forth in the room, staring intensely into her compact mirror. “Don’t do this to me today of all days. What are you even doing right now?” No matter how much she waited, the pitch black image did not change. Without any patience left, the royal changeling returned the image to being her reflection and chose to use the mirror to adjust her mane, sighing. With every hair of her very long, jade mane in place, she closed the compact before stuffing it into a pocket under her majestic green cloak, crafted by her own hoof and lined with gold stitching. As much as she admired her work, it could not compare with the majestic nature of the black crown on her head. Despite it looking rather small and simple, it was heavy with responsibilities and burdens, which only she was strong enough to carry. With nothing else left for her to do, she opened the door and stepped outside. Her green metal shoes clanged against the crystal floor of the palace, slow in pace.

Nymph traveled down several halls and stairways, trying to look as calm as possible, before she at last reached the entrance of the Crystal Palace. Along with some of the guards, both pony and changeling, Luna stood by the doors and when she saw her, the princess approached her. Nymph still remembered the days when the alicorn held nothing but strong contempt for her, watching her from a distance and constantly threatening to expose her nonexistent evil scheme. Luna’s intimidation tactics were enough for Nymph to stick to Celestia’s side, terrified of what the pony once named Nightmare Moon would do if given the chance. In the end, Luna’s fears were unfounded and she turned out to be a fun and loving princess that was always a pleasure to be with. “I was worried you got lost again,” Luna jested before noticing how worrisome the queen looked. “What’s wrong, Nymph?”

“I can’t get ahold of Chrysalis,” Nymph whispered. “Something has to be wrong for her not to answer me.”

“Do not overreact. I told you that your sister is fine.” Luna paused as she turned towards the guards standing far behind her, all carrying stoic expressions on their faces. “We can see her after we’re done here, so just be calm. I personally checked up on her before coming here and she’s just taking it easy today. Try to at least look relaxed for everypony else.”

“I don’t see how that is possible. I can’t even decide if this is a good day or a bad one.”

Luna gently patted her on the back. “Nymph, you really need to do this. I know it’s hard, but today is important for a lot of reasons. You must put on a brave face for them.” With struggling effort, Nymph produced a warming smile. Another mask for the public eye. “That’s perfect. Just keep it up and we will see her in no time.” The princess nodded to the guards and they opened the double doors.

The queen held her head high as she stepped outside, trying her best to not look at the enormous crowd gathered outside. The streets were filled with so many different colors of citizens, but it was easy for her to spot her own subjects amongst the crowd from how their colors contrasted the ponies. Some changelings now gave themselves manes and tails of many colors and lengths, not only to enhance their own looks, but even to distinguish themselves from other changelings. Nymph had heard a very speciesist claim that a lot of ponies believed that essentially every changeling looked exactly the same, which was certainly not true in the slightest.

Already present outside were the beloved rulers themselves: Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor. As with Luna, Nymph and Cadance had a rocky start with their relationship, which was a surprise to nopony. What reason would she have to trust the sister of the changeling who almost destroyed her wedding? Cadance avoided her as much as she could, but even with her personal grudge against changelings, she made sure they were well fed, truly making her name as the Princess of Love. In recent months, they had grown to be quite the bosom buddies and talked with one another on a regular basis.

Then there was the glorious, handsome, heroic, charming, and kind prince himself. Simply looking at him made Nymph feel light on her hooves. When she spoke his name, there was always a sweet, tingling sensation on her tongue. The Changeling Queen could barely remember what she was so worried about, only thinking about how magnificent he looked, his coat looking pure as snow and his hair shining in the sunlight. He too was wary of the new queen when they first met, but that was because he was a protective husband. He tried to act as tough as Luna, but Nymph accidently penetrated his defenses, revealing the cute stallion who could not stand the pressure of her flirting. Best of all, his love was absolutely delicious. Cadance would sometimes send her a crystal filled with his feelings of amore and Nymph savored every little drop. However, it would never sate her thirst for the source.

“There you are,” said Cadance. “Are you ready?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Nymph sighed, still holding her expression of joy. “Let us begin.”

The alicorn and her husband walked out to a podium placed under the palace and in front of a large object kept hidden under some cloth. When they were closer to the crowd, all the people cheered as the royal couple smiled and waved in return. “Thank you so much for your warm welcome,” Cadance spoke into the microphone. “Each of you have made this day so special. It’s hard to believe so many wonderful things can happen to a pony in such a short amount of time. I gained a whole new empire with all its lovely citizens, my sister-in-law became an alicorn, and one year ago today, I married the pony of my dreams.” Cadance gave Shining Armor a peck on the lips, causing many citizens to snap photos.

“While the both of us have enjoyed our anniversary together, we have not forgotten that this day is not entirely a good one for others,” Shining Armor continued. “One year ago today, desperation drove the changelings into invading us and desperation drove my wife and I into defending our home by any means necessary. We do not hold any ill will towards the changelings for what they did because their situation was dire. It is hard to say how any of us would act if we were presented with such a difficult life, going through every day with uncertainty and fear. Thankfully, our new neighbors no longer have to struggle with finding adequate love to sustain themselves and can look forward to a bright future together with us ponies.”

Both ponies looked at Nymph and she could feel her muscles become incredibly tense. And yet, she stepped forward. “What happened last year does not represent who we are as changelings. Times were hard for us and still are for others, but we are changelings. We adapt. I know many of you still feel strongly about my sister’s actions, especially since many of you still face discrimination in your lives because of how she presented our kind to the world, but I beg of you to understand her. While her actions were wrong, she did it out of the powerful love she held for her people, wanting nothing more than to ensure that those she cared about could achieve a better life. Although she is not here, I know she sends her best wishes to Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance on their anniversary.”

The queen took pause and saw how the citizens looked at her, most of them uncomfortable. Noticing the delay, Cadance stepped in front of her. “And we have forgiven her for her actions and wish her the best. And thanks to Queen Nymph, our people have been united under peace. Rather than stay in the past and remember the worst, we have chosen to look towards the future and make a better tomorrow. That is why I have commissioned this monument to symbolize our unity.”

Cadance and Shining Armor magically removed the cloth, bringing awes out from the crowd. The pedestal under the palace used to house the Crystal Heart was replaced with a crystal statue of an earth pony mare and a changeling mare, each standing on opposite ends of the heart and reaching a hoof to hold it. The crowd then applauded as many more cameras flashed. “Remember, ponies of Equestria, the changelings are here to stay, so I hope you will show them as much love as I show them. Thank you, everypony, and have a marvelous day.” The three rulers bowed their heads and made their exit as the people continued to applaud for them.

“How is Chrysalis, by the way?” Cadance asked once they were inside, sounding a little uneasy.

“I don’t know. Luna says she’s fine, but I need to be sure. She hasn’t answered any of my calls.”

“Maybe she went to clear her head,” suggested Shining Armor, although he didn’t sound entirely sure of that. “I can’t imagine that she’d want to just sit at home all day. And besides, she and Luna are very close, so if she didn’t really believe Chrysalis was fine, do you think she would just be sitting here?”

This time, Nymph actually smiled. “You make an excellent point. I guess I’m just worrying too much about my big sister.”

“It only means that you care about her so much,” said Cadance. “It’s part of being a good sister, which you are, Nymph.”

The changeling nodded, although she did not entirely agree with Cadance’s statement. It was only a moment before her gloom came rushing back, only imagining the worst happening to Chrysalis while she was all the way in the Crystal Empire, unable to run over and ensure she was okay. However, she chose to remain silent on the matter. It was the couple’s special day and after what they had been through last year, they deserved to be happy.

They arrived in the large dining hall of the Crystal Palace, where her friends were already seated around a large, circular crystal table. Nymph’s eyes were immediately upon Twilight Sparkle, still trying to get used to her as an alicorn, although she still felt proud of her. Twilight had accomplished so much and deserved her wings more than any other pony. Even with the pony’s history with Chrysalis, she still found it in her heart to forgive the former queen for her actions and the two of them had been getting along well in Ponyville. However, Twilight could not have achieved most of her feats were it not for the help of her friends. There was Spike, her lifelong companion, Pinkie, the sugar crazed pony who somehow managed to reach out to Chrysalis, Fluttershy, the kindhearted marefriend of Pinkie and keeper of the adorable and delicious animals, Rarity, the beautiful seamstress, Rainbow Dash, the talented yet boastful flier, and Applejack, the...farmer.

Pony and changeling servants were busy placing food in front of the guests while she took the empty seat between Princess Luna and Fluttershy. “The speech was very lovely,” spoke Celestia. Divine was not enough to describe how Nymph viewed the mighty princess. It was only because of her pure heart and brilliance that Nymph had any chance to have her people allowed into Equestria. Nothing the changeling could ever do would be enough to repay Celestia for the amount of kindness she had shown her.

“Thank you, Auntie,” Cadance replied happily. “I think the statue will inspire many across Equestria to treat the changelings with some more kindness, which I think is the perfect anniversary gift for us.”

“Don’t forget the other five elements!” chimed Pinkie, a pony Nymph could never understand, but held great respect toward nonetheless. “They’re important, too!”

Spike scratched his head. “I get what you mean, but how do you treat someone with magic?”

“Like this!” Pinkie leaned over the table and took a bite out of the cake slice Twilight held with her magic. “See? It’s a treat in her magic!” The table broke into laughter save for the queen, who only smirked, and Twilight, who gave her friend a deathly glare.

“You know, I think we should get a cool statue of us under Twilight’s new castle,” proposed Dash as she leaned back in her chair, disregarding etiquette as usual. “I mean, Spike has his big statue out there, even though Twilight did most of the work. We totally kicked some butt before, so I think it’s only fair we get one of us. On top of that, let’s make it out of gold! And fifty feet tall!”

“We already have several stained glass windows of us back in Canterlot,” said Applejack, snickering. “I think such a thing would be a tad excessive and rather egotistical.”

“Those windows are all the way in Canterlot, though,” addressed Rarity, sitting elegantly. “We need to have something like that in our own home town. Sometimes newcomers don’t even know who we are and I feel offended that they don’t recognize us for my hard work.”

“I should remind you all that construction of such statues do not come cheap,” said Celestia, sipping her tea. “Would it be alright with you if Princess Twilight raised taxes until it was complete? Given the price of such a thing, a small tax increase would have to continue for a long time, most likely several years.”

Pinkie leapt from her seat and clung to the young alicorn’s leg. “Twilight, no! The sugar tax is already making life horrible! Don’t do it!”

Twilight gave a chuckle as she gently pushed her away. “Relax, Pinkie. I wouldn’t want to upset people just for something so unnecessary. Besides, the mayor is the one who handles that kind of stuff and I wouldn’t dream of talking her into something like that.”

Nymph glanced up. “Mayor? You still have one there after being crowned?”

“Well, towns do have mayors, Nymph. Your kingdom has them, too.”

“But you’re the Princess of Ponyville with a castle and everything! Why does Ponyville have both a mayor and a princess? Isn’t Ponyville technically your kingdom? Do you even have a kingdom? Are you more of a backup princess since Celestia and Luna still do most of the ruling while you go out and have fun with your friends? Is it your job to go out through Equestria and preach to the people the magic of friendship? How has the dynamic of your magical friendship changed now that two of the elements are more than just friends with each other?”

“My head’s starting to hurt,” moaned Spike as Nymph’s questions continued pouring out. “Can’t we talk about something less complicated?”

“Oh, I know!” spoke Cadance, all of a sudden excited. “Did I ever tell you all of how Shiny and I met and fell in love? I think that’s such a good story to tell, especially today!”

Luna leaned towards her sister. “Doesn’t she realize love is technically even more complicated?” she whispered, causing Celestia to giggle.

The princess started her story from when she got her first job as a foalsitter, hired by Shining Armor’s family to watch over little Twilight. It was actually Celestia’s suggestion for them to hire the young princess, no doubt wishing to start a bond between her niece and her personal student. Servants from the palace gradually gathered around her to hear the heartwarming tale. Nymph enjoyed herself at first, always a fan of romantic stories, but her mind kept lingering on what would happen to the couple later on, when their wedding would have an uninvited third party. Slowly, she stood up and quietly stepped out as Cadance continued talking.

Nymph went all the way back to the room she was given to prepare herself earlier. She didn’t mean to look rude in front of her hosts by walking out, but she was unable to wait any longer. With the door closed, Nymph immediately reached for her compact. Channeling her magic, she found herself frustrated when she was once again only met with darkness. “Darn it, Chrysalis, pick up! Don’t you do this to me!” Her only wish at the moment was that Chrysalis didn’t have her mirrors enchanted to block Nymph from seeing through them as she wasn’t even sure if Chrysalis was home. Chrysalis assumed Nymph would make contact with her about every day and desired privacy, especially when Luna was there, which was why she did the enchantments.

With a defeated sigh, the queen sat on the edge of her bed. It appeared she would have to wait until they left the empire before getting her answer. Her ear then picked up some music coming from outside her window, so she walked over to take a look. Other than her earlier speech, she wasn’t too knowledgeable of what the citizens were doing to celebrate this day in the empire and her curiosity was getting the better of her. She still had plenty of time to herself and she didn’t want to spend it sitting around and worrying if Chrysalis wasn’t going to answer anyway. Perhaps today would provide her with enough distraction to help her relax.

She thought about flying down there, but she didn’t want to be bothered by the people who would no doubt swarm her, asking her questions about the royal couple or even her sister. All she wanted was some peace and quiet while she tried not to think about her current problem. As an alternative, she chose her favorite method of travel: teleportation. She took her out her bag of bits and summoned a circle of green fire around her. When it parted, she was in an alleyway between two buildings near the palace. With the ease of her magic, Nymph’s form became one of a green unicorn mare with short blonde hair and a flower pot with a sunflower inside as her cutie mark. Her cloak, shoes, and crown were designed to disappear whenever she underwent a transformation, so she never needed to remove them if she wished to go in disguise. Stepping out of the alleyway, she took in a deep breath of fresh air before walking.

She couldn’t accurately determine if all the happiness she felt was coming from the Crystal Heart or the people around her, but the aura soothed her. Ponies and changelings covered the streets, carrying smiles, heart-shaped balloons, roses, candy, and other goods. It was almost like a second Hearts and Hooves Day, which suddenly caused her to laugh. Looking around, Nymph saw store windows filled with all sorts of special offerings that would only last for the day, sparking some curiosity. The first store she entered was a small gift shop that was already crowded with ponies and changelings. Scanning the shelves, she didn’t see many trinkets that interested her before spotting a large snow globe. On closer inspection, she could see it had a small Crystal Heart made out of actual crystal that spun on its own inside. Looking on the bottom, she found a little switch that when used, caused the heart to faintly glow. Figuring her sister would appreciate a souvenir, she brought it to the register and purchased it, leaving the store with a gift bag floating by her head and a skip in her step.

After making a turn on the street corner, she could see many little foals accompanied by their parents entering and exiting a toy store in great volume. In front of the store was a banner that advertised that they were selling special Royal Wedding Anniversary dolls, claiming to have discounts, but no doubt they inflated the price before adding said discount. Nymph peered inside to see a lot more children inside, who mostly consisted of little pony and changeling fillies. In the center of the store, she could see three tables set up with special offerings. The first one carried Cadance dolls dressed in her bride’s outfit, which the employees inside were rushing to keep stocked as girls kept screaming for one and grabbing any their little hooves could reach first. The one next to it carried dolls of Shining Armor in his suit, which were selling almost as fast. Nymph thought that the two of them should have been sold together as a bride without her groom was cruel, especially when the point of these dolls was to celebrate their anniversary.

The last table caught her by surprise, nearly making her drop her bag. For whatever reason, the store was also selling dolls of Chrysalis in a tattered bride’s outfit. Why would they be selling dolls of her when they wanted a happy little scene for the children to enjoy on a joyous day? Unlike the other two, the Chrysalis dolls were largely left alone with only a few customers giving them a glance. No doubt they would be piling in the dumpster at the end of the day. Not wishing to step inside and risk tripping over the flood of children, she continued on her way.

To her left, she could see a little photo stand with many couples lined around the block. She stepped onto the street to get a better look at the display the ponies were getting behind. It was a wooden wall with Cadance and Shining Armor painted on with them in their wedding outfits and standing in Canterlot palace’s chapel, only with holes where their faces should be, allowing ponies to put their heads through. Nymph chuckled slightly at the idea, but choked when she was close enough to see the rest. The image of the couple was them actually posing triumphantly with each having a hoof pressed down on Chrysalis, who was lying on the floor with her eyes crossed out and her tongue sticking out. The royal changeling gritted her fangs and took an aggressive step forward, wanting to set it ablaze, but she paused. Such primal acts were beneath her and it would be best to move on.

The next couple in line consisted of a petite yellow pegasus stallion with his heavy orange pegasus wife. “Check it out!” The stallion stuck his head through the wall. “I’m the prince of the Crystal Empire!”

The mare struggled to get her head through the hole and yet somehow managed to fit without breaking anything. “And I’m Princess Cadance. Let’s use our hot, passionate love to beat that dirty, ugly Chrysalis!”

One individual on the street remained frozen as many walked by her. Slowly turning her head, Nymph stared with disgust at the ponies posing for their picture. In times such as this, where Nymph questioned her capabilities as the Changeling Queen, she asked herself what the late Queen Rhopa Locera, her wise and noble mother, would do in a situation such as this.

She would punish those who disrespected her family.

Right before the photographer snapped the photo, Nymph used her magic to tilt the wooden wall forward, stirring panic to all nearby. The disgraceful stallion managed to slip out, but his low class wife was not so lucky as her blubber filled head did not allow her escape in time. Her face crashed against the street along with the the wall, making a magnificent thud that boomed across the streets. “Somepony do something!” As many scrambled to assist the victim, Nymph casually strolled away.

“You’d think I wouldn’t need to put peasants in their place within the Crystal Empire, the most loving kingdom in the land.” She couldn’t help but smile, thinking about how Chrysalis would have laughed if she had witnessed her deed. Nymph never considered herself to be a bad changeling, rarely ever partaking in such mean acts, but when she did, she had a good reason to do so.

It continued to surprise her how much material relating to Chrysalis was displayed around her, most of them used in an insulting way. She should have known it would be impossible to find anything related to the wedding without there being some mention of the invasion as both events were tied together. However, to avoid offending the changeling citizens, Chrysalis was used as a negative representation of the invaders, pinning all of the blame on her. It had been one whole year and nothing had changed. Even after the recent events with Tirek’s attack and Discord’s betrayal, the former queen was still just as despised as ever. Paintings, toys, nearby conversations, banners, and even a reenactment of the wedding on the street were only some of the things that Nymph came across, all confirming the ponies’ belief that Chrysalis was some horrible, unfeeling demon. As much as she cared for Shining Armor and Cadance, she could not fathom how they could possibly allow so many insulting depictions of the former queen.

Nymph had hoped her words from today’s speech would have discouraged using such displays, but the people seemed indifferent. It was rather disgusting in her opinion given that the ponies loved eating her slime from her famous jelly doughnuts, although unaware it was specifically hers, and practically worshiped the great matchmaker Cherub, hoping one day to rub it in their faces how wrong they were about Chrysalis. Unable to stand anymore, Nymph entered a coffee shop close to her and headed straight to the bathroom in the back. When she knew she was alone, she teleported back into the palace.

Inside her room, she reverted to her true form and flopped onto the bed with her face in the pillow. If she felt this bad, there was no telling how Chrysalis was handling the mockery Ponyville no doubt displayed. Right as she reached for her compact mirror, she was startled by a knock on her door. “Y-yes?”

“Princess Celestia says that it is almost time to leave,” a female voice answered from the other side of the door.

“I see. Thank you for informing me.” She felt some relief and got on her hooves. Before leaving, she took some deep breaths to ensure nopony caught the Changeling Queen in a bad mood. Making her way to the entrance, she ran into Rarity, who seemed to have been waiting for her. The sight of one of her closest friends made her feel a bit better and she could easily read the look on her face. “Enjoy their little story?” the queen teased.

“Oh, yes! It was so passionate! So romantic! So dramatic! It was a story that every girl dreams about.” Rarity let out a happy sigh. “One day, I wish to experience something similar and to pass on the tale to future generations.”

“A little too late now that you and Spike are rather close.”

“W-well, what happened with us was great, too! He comforted me when I was crying my eyes out after being dumped by a pony who I thought loved me, he comforted me when I was crying my eyes out when I thought I was going to be alone forever…” Rarity trailed off, blushing as Nymph snickered. “Is it possible to get a romantic do-over?”

“Just make something up to tell people. I’m sure you can be as creative with stories as you are with dresses.”

“Hmm. That might be a good idea. I need something that makes me a lot less…dramatic.” The unicorn made quick glances around before leaning in closer. “By the way,” she whispered, “Cadance has given me ‘the goods.’”

Nymph also took a look around before focusing on the mare. “Where are they?”

“I’m hiding them in my tail.” Using magic, Rarity pulled out a small stack of papers, which she discretely moved under herself. Nymph quickly snatched them and stuffed them under her cloak before taking a step back. “I already looked over it. I think she’s got great ideas!”

“I’m so glad to have friends like you two. You both have such wonderful ideas and rather…exquisite tastes.” Both mares loudly giggled before resuming their walk. “I’ll get straight to work when I have time and get back to you when I have something ready.”

They made it outside the palace where everypony else was already waiting beside two yellow carriages that had Celestia’s cutie mark painted on the doors. “It was so nice to see you all!” exclaimed Cadance as she hugged both her aunts. “I’d love it if you visited more often. I really don’t see you two enough.”

“That would be nice, but you know how it is. Equestria always has something going on,” said Celestia. “You two should consider yourselves very lucky to only rule a much smaller kingdom.”

“I already feel lucky just by being by Cady’s side,” said Shining Armor as he pulled in his wife. “And I hope Cherub feels better, Luna. She must be really disappointed to have missed out on all of this because of the flu.”

“I’m sure she will need plenty of consoling. Maybe next year will be better or she will just drag herself here no matter how sick she is.”

“She will be very happy just having you there at her side,” spoke Cadance. “I shouldn’t keep you all any longer. Goodbye, everypony! Have a safe trip!”

They said their goodbyes and the visitors entered the carriages with one carrying those of royal status while the other carried Twilight’s friends. After the doors closed and the pegasi took off, they were airborne, destined to arrive in Ponyville shortly. Nymph knew exactly what to do with this time. “Celestia, Luna, I think we need to have a talk about Chrysalis.”

“A talk? Is something wrong?” asked Luna with worry.

“Oh, there is so much wrong,” the queen answered calmly, which contrasted with the scowl she wore. “It should come as no surprise that the people’s dislike of her, which is a nice way of putting it, has not changed in the slightest. She is still looked at as the vilest thing that has ever lived and everyone is so happy with the idea of her being locked away for who knows how long, never giving her another thought. Waiting around has brought us nothing, Celestia!”

Luna and Twilight looked over at Celestia, who maintained her composure. “It is unfortunate that our people’s perspective of Chrysalis refuses to change, but this is what we expected from the start. The point wasn’t for the people to start loving her, but to love her persona as Cherub.”

“And they love her already! She’s a beloved celebrity to both ponies and changelings and the lover of your sister! How can they possibly love her any more!? Should she be made into a princess? End world hunger? Cure all disease? I think we’ve already gone as far as we can go with her reputation and I fail to see what else waiting will bring.”

“Perhaps, but to suddenly tell the people that their idol is Chrysalis could be very dangerous for her. I care about her safety, so we need to handle this very carefully.”

“And by safely, you mean doing nothing.” The queen slouched in her seat, tapping a hoof against her own temple. It was rare for her to act this way to Celestia, a pony she highly admired, but sometimes her passive nature was too much. “This is just wrong. How is it Chrysalis still has to hide from everybody after doing something a year ago and yet recently, Discord stabs everyone in the back and still can walk around like it never happened?”

“For one, Discord is a powerful deity that cannot be easily harmed, so it would be hard for the people to retaliate against him,” Celestia answered. “Along with this, he’s…well…”

“A little child in an adult’s body,” finished Twilight.

“That’s one way to put it. Most of his schemes, besides with Tirek, are just silly pranks or weirdness made to humor himself while Chrysalis presented herself in a much more malicious manner. People may hate him, but they can’t really do anything about him and most of the time see him as an annoyance. Not to mention his book has been very popular and has readers eating up his words, so it’s not hard to believe the people don’t hold much against him now. He had damage control done a lot sooner than Chrysalis could have.”

Nymph tilted her head, giving the princess a funny look. “Book? What book?”

“You haven’t heard of it?” asked Twilight in surprise. “It was an autobiography called ‘Tirek is a Terrible, Awful Backstabber Who Made Me Betray My Friends.’ It details his history with Tirek from back then and what lead up to their revived partnership before going into his thoughts about the whole event now that he learned his lesson.”

“It’s a fascinating read,” commented Luna. “I strongly recommend reading it for yourself when you get the chance. Who knew Discord was so deep?”

“As for Chrysalis,” Celestia continued, “it’s a little more complicated. Aside from the fact that she can easily be harmed, her act of invading and kidnapping a princess to steal her groom is seen as far more evil, even if she believed it was for the greater good for her own kingdom. There’s also her status of authority that could be returned to her if she goes back to her kingdom and her power to control minds. It’s easy to understand why ponies would fear her when most are certain she’s out for revenge. The way she fooled Luna and I so long for a second time would also be very unsettling for the people to hear, no doubt drumming up rumors that would complicate things. Do you understand why we are taking the long approach?”

Nymph gritted her teeth, but ended up sighing in resignation. “Yes, Celestia. I’m sorry for getting upset. You are far more skilled in this sort of thing and I envy you for that. You should have seen the displays they had of her. Just thinking about those makes me want to hit somepony.”

“It will calm down before you know it,” said Luna. “Give it about a week and the people will just forget about her while moving on to other topics of interest.”

Nymph felt Twilight reach a foreleg around her, which provided some comfort. “I’d call Chrysalis really lucky under the circumstances. At least she can just become Cherub and still live a normal life. Sunset Shimmer still has to go to school where everybody knows who she is and can never hide from them, which I think is easily a lot worse.”

“Now which one is she?” asked Nymph, feeling guilty for forgetting. Twilight had told her many stories about the adventures she and her friends had gone through, which she enjoyed listening to, but given that there were so many, she sometimes couldn’t recall certain details.

“The unicorn in the other world I told you about. I can only imagine how hard she is having it right now and as much as I’d love to help her, the portal is closed for now.” Twilight crossed her forelegs, deep in thought. “I’ve taken the mirror to study, but there’s not too much for me to look at without the portal being opened. I would love to go see her and my other friends again, but I doubt I can force it to activate. I just wish there was something I could do for her.”

Nymph could only imagine what Sunset had to endure on a daily basis, but that was difficult considering she couldn’t even picture what this other world even looked like with those weird bipedal creatures Twilight had described. She leaned against the side of the carriage, looking out the window as Twilight kept speaking about the other world as it seemed both princesses still had a lot of questions regarding this bizarre dimension. All Nymph could do was wait and she was so sick of it after being forced to do this for over a year, worrying that there would be many more to come.

It wasn’t long before the carriages arrived in Ponyville, taking only about an hour of flight. Nymph was ready to jump out and make her own way to Cupid’s Arrow, but Celestia and Luna convinced her to wait by holding her down. They landed outside Twilight’s castle, which Chrysalis had once described as “something misplaced from the Crystal Empire or a little filly’s toy set”. Nymph, to some degree, agreed, but was happy that Twilight finally had her own castle like a proper princess should have, despite costing her and Spike the home they treasured. Everypony said their goodbyes as Celestia stayed in her carriage to return home while Luna and Nymph remained behind. As Twilight and her friends went their own way, Luna wasted no time and teleported Nymph with her.

They appeared within Cupid’s Arrow, standing right by the front door. The closed window shades only allowed tiny beams of light through, providing some light into the house. The darkness really killed the romantic mood Chrysalis’s main room was going for, feeling creepier than cute. Chrysalis’s red couches sat in the middle of the room with a wooden table in between them, which was mostly used as seating for anypony awaiting service. In the corner of the large room on the left were an assortment of small tables covered in pink cloth and with chairs on opposite sides for the speed dating. Across from them was the stairs and just to the left of it was the door to Chrysalis’s office, with the secretary desk just to the left of that.

Although it was likely nopony was home, Nymph still took caution. “Cherub? Are you home?” They were given no response in return. “I figured she didn’t have anypony visiting, but is she even home?”

“I can’t imagine where else she would be right now. She should have been expecting us.” They walked up the stairs together and entered the open bedroom, finding a lump under the pink bed sheets. Chrysalis used to dislike the color, finding it to be rather girly for a changeling of her status, but it seemed her matchmaking days had given her a different opinion. To the right was a large dresser with a mirror on top and on the other side of the room against the closed window was a telescope with several star charts strung up against the wall. Nymph walked to the side of the bed and lifted the pillow, finding her sister gently snoring underneath with Prince Handsome, her changeling doll, in her forelegs.

There lay the queen who caused so many ponies and even changelings misery. Once the iron hoofed ruler of the Changeling Kingdom, Chrysalis had been dethroned and banished by her sister, which was an act meant to keep her safe and hidden from Celestia’s retribution. In a strange twist of fate, the evil, vengeful Chrysalis came up with a scheme of running a dating service, which, in all honesty, sounded completely ridiculous for a changeling as cunning as her and over time, she turned away from her evil desires, finding new friends and even love. It was a shame that people did not know of her struggles.

Since Hearts and Hooves Day, Nymph had been trying to reignite the bond between them. Chrysalis was more than willing to make up for the past, but it didn’t come easy. Each still felt the pain brought upon them by their sister, with Nymph betraying Chrysalis to make herself the queen and Chrysalis unleashing her wrath upon her once she reclaimed what was rightfully hers. For over ten years, Chrysalis made it a priority to torment her, forcing her to do humiliating deeds such as cleaning the palace and even had her barred from certain special events. The wicked queen took excellent delight in watching the sister she once loved weep, unable to stand up against Chrysalis. Nymph no longer had nightmares of those dreadful years thanks to Luna, but the memories would perhaps haunt her until the end of her days.

Gently, Nymph stroked Chrysalis’s mane, relieved to see Chrysalis fine and well. However, she didn’t look entirely peaceful, occasionally murmuring in her sleep. On closer inspection, she could see beads of sweat on her face. It was most likely she was in the middle of a nightmare. Nymph turned to Luna, who seemed to have caught on as well. Expecting her to use some dream magic, the princess instead knelt down by the bed, lightly shaking her. “Chrysalis, wake up.”

Chrysalis slowly opened her eyes, taking a moment to see who was there. “Hey, Luna,” she replied softly. “Welcome back. Where’s Nymph?”

“I’m right here.” Nymph sat by Luna. “Have you been sleeping this whole time? I’ve been trying to call you all day.”

“Sorry, sorry.” Chrysalis sat up, yawning as she rubbed her eye. “I didn’t mean to worry you.”

Nymph watched as her sister was covered in a blue aura, lifting her into the air. “I’ll get some coffee ready,” Luna said as she carried Chrysalis with her out of the room. “Would you like some, Nymph?”

“No thanks.” She followed them down the stairs as Chrysalis was placed on the couch and sat on the one across from her. Luna stepped into the kitchen, leaving them alone. Seeing her sister look groggy and out of energy made it hard for her to recall how she looked when she was filled with fury and spite. She couldn’t think of entirely what to say, certain that the day was already wearing the outcast down, so Nymph smiled as she held out her gift bag. “Here. I got you a little something from the Empire to help make you feel better.”

Chrysalis reached in the bag and pulled out the snow globe. She smiled as she looked it over, finding some delight in making the heart inside glow. “Thank you, Nymph. I love it.” She set it on the table before looking at her sister. “So how was the anniversary? Did it go over well?”

“It did. The citizens of the Crystal Empire were satisfied with the new statue. It should inspire a sense of unity across Equestria. Well, at least some better unity than what we have now.”

“I can’t imagine why it wouldn’t if both Shining Armor and Cadance were the ones who commissioned it in the first place,” Luna called from the other room before letting out a grunt. Nymph looked over to see Luna scowl and glare at the coffee maker, making Nymph expect a sudden explosion if the princess did not get what she desired.

“That’s good.” Chrysalis rolled herself so she faced the ceiling as more silence filled the room. “And Luna, you pour the water in and hit the big button.”

Slowly looking around the room, Nymph kept expecting her to follow up with something, but time came to a crawl as Chrysalis remained silent. “Is that all you wanted to ask?”

“How are Cadance and Shining Armor?” Chrysalis replied, sounding as if she struggled to get the words out of her mouth.

“They are doing well,” Luna answered as she returned with a hot mug, looking rather triumphant from conquering the coffee maker. She handed it to her marefriend and the changeling was quick to drink from it. “I think they enjoyed this day very much and I’m sure next year will be even better, once certain matters settle down.” She looked at Chrysalis and a frown formed on her lips when she saw the changeling’s neutral expression. “You can always visit them. It’s just a quick train ride to go there.”

“I guess I could.”

Nymph continued to anxiously look around the room, occasionally glancing at her sister. She couldn’t remember how much time had passed in silence and the tension was getting the better of her. “Chrysalis, I think you need to talk to us. We know this day has not been easy for you and we just want to do something to help.”

The elder changeling placed her drink on the table. “Today, I couldn’t help but go outside just to keep myself from going stir crazy in here. I saw what I had expected as I strolled through Ponyville, everyone happily celebrating today, until I reached the park. There was a large group of ponies and changelings celebrating the unification of species.”

Nymph gulped. “And?”

“They celebrated by watching the children smash open a ponyata of me, laughing and cheering as they beat me to pieces.” Luna wrapped Chrysalis in a tender embrace, nuzzling her cheek. “I know something so trivial shouldn’t bother me, but it was all I could stand before I made myself warp home. After that, I just kinda laid in bed until I drifted off.” She reached for her drink, taking another sip. “Truthfully, I thought I would be numb to this kind of thing by now, but just seeing that…it hurts.”

“It’s just for today,” Luna said comfortingly. “The people will move on to something else before you know it. ”

“I wish. The fact is that the people’s hate for me is kind of what unites them, so I don’t think that they will easily let go.”

“Sorry, Chrysalis,” said Nymph, ears pinned against her head. She couldn’t bear to look at her and chose to stare at the floor instead. “It was a very different time back then. I did what I had to do to get as much support as I could get for our kind back then. Had I known things would be like this, I would have tried different methods and maybe this would have never happened.”

“I know, Nymph. I know. Don’t blame yourself. You did a good job regardless, so at least be proud of that.” Chrysalis rolled up to face the alicorn, suddenly with a tiny smirk growing on her lips. “Besides, maybe things would have been better if a certain princess allowed us to put on the performance of a lifetime.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “For the last time, randomly blasting you with the Elements of Harmony would have been dangerous. Their powers are still a mystery to this day and even if we somehow convinced the people that you were cleansed of evil intent, it would be only days, no, only hours until they noticed your less-than-perfect personality.”

“Hey, I’m royalty. I was raised to be perfect.” Chrysalis lifted her head and ran her hoof through her mane. “I am a kind, polite, and sociable changeling that everypony can grow to like. It’s part of being a model royal changeling.”

“Does that involve terrorizing children?” retorted the princess. Nymph looked up and could see the way they were smiling at each other. She was glad that they could find humor with each other, no matter how dire things seemed to be. It made her slightly envious that Chrysalis had such a partner in her life, but it also brought her relief.

“Well how else are the little scamps going to learn that you don’t write a bad article about me? You ponies are too soft. Your citizens mostly consist of pansies and I fear that the changelings are going to end up the same way by living with them.”

“Back to the point at hoof,” Luna continued as Nymph giggled lightly, “I promise things will settle down back to normal in no time. Besides, you will always have us.” She lowered her head to rub her muzzle against Chrysalis before giving her a kiss. “How about you stay at the palace with us tonight? I’m sure Nymph is eager to catch up on things with you.”

“That’s a wonderful idea, Luna,” said Nymph. “Some quality time with her sister with surely lift her spirits.”

“How can I say no?” Chrysalis slowly got up, groaning as she fought against her stiff muscles. On her hooves, she took on her favorite disguise as the unicorn matchmaker Cherub. She didn’t even need to look over herself to ensure that her disguise was correct in every detail. “So what did you say to explain my absence?”

“That you came down with a sudden case of the flu and could not make the event in your condition,” Luna answered.

“So I suppose I will have to pretend to be bedridden and fairly ill.” Chrysalis shivered and hunched over, coughing intensely into her hoof.

“You will only need to act that way a few times. I think it would be best if you just stayed in my room with us for the rest of the day.”

“Sounds good to me.” In a flash of light, they now stood in Luna’s bedroom. The princess’s room had undergone a redesign several months back, looking nothing like before. The most notable change was her bed, which had gone from a simple large bed to one shaped like a crescent moon with a lamp hanging from the top and a curtain that prevented any sunlight from disturbing her rest and allowed her and Chrysalis to cuddle, kiss, and other things she’d rather not think about in complete privacy when that time came. The carpet was a dark shade of blue with some dark violet swirls and the room also had lamps that carried bulbs on the end of each branch. Nymph couldn’t help but feel that Luna was a little too into her lunar theme as both her bedroom and bathroom resembled nighttime.

“Chrysalis, have you been eating well, by any chance?” Luna asked. “You still seem to be rather sluggish.”

Chrysalis climbed into the bed, making herself comfortable immediately. “Just the breakfast I had this morning, I think.”

Luna’s reaction was instant, leaning over her bed and holding her face mere inches from Chrysalis’s. “Breakfast!? We are well into the afternoon right now! You need to eat and get your strength back!”

“But-”

“No buts! I’ll head into the kitchen and prepare you some chicken soup. It will help make you feel better both physically and mentally. That’s an order from your princess.”

“Yes, Nurse Luna,” Chrysalis answered, causing the princess to chuckle in return before exiting.

Nymph sat on the edge of the bed. “It’s nice to see you still have your sense of humor.”

“I’ve learned a lot from my time here in Equestria and one important lesson is that it never helps to just sit around and mope about your problems.” Chrysalis stretched her limbs, loudly groaning. “Unfortunately, I’m still just a changeling and there’s only so much I can take. It’s been awhile since I’ve felt this low and I certainly did not miss the feeling.”

“Oh, Chrysie.” She gently wrapped her forelegs around Chrysalis’s neck to nuzzle her and Nymph noticed that she was slightly resistant to it, no doubt embarrassed by her display of affection despite it only be the two of them. “Don’t worry about today. Tomorrow, everything will be back to normal, we promise.”

“And what exactly is normal for me?” Nymph paused as Chrysalis turned to her. “Another day living as a pony who doesn’t exist among people who despise me? Living in worry of being caught and dragging those I care about down with me? Watching my true self being used to express their anger and frustration? That doesn’t exactly feel like a normal life.”

“I know exactly what you mean,” the queen said softly. “Normal” had not been a word in her own vocabulary in many years as she had completely forgotten the meaning. “You need to stay strong, Chrysie. I wish I could stay here longer with you, but the Changeling Kingdom needs me. You at least have all your friends to give you company and support. It’s not all that bad when you really think about it, but since I’m here, how about we do something fun together?”

“How about you tell me about home.”

“Of course.” Nymph spoke of whatever interesting recent events she could think of in the Changeling Kingdom, mostly within their home city of Bugartha, soothing Chrysalis’s woes. There wasn’t too much to talk about as the kingdom had been rather calm since the food crisis ended for good, so she really had to think about anything remotely interesting that happened. Luna soon returned with the soup and Chrysalis ate as Nymph kept talking. As the queen spoke, she saw how tightly the two mares held each other’s hooves, their true love as Luna and Chrysalis, not Cherub, forbidden in the eyes of the masses, no matter how real it was.

Just how much longer was Chrysalis supposed to live like this?

Making Memories

Once Nymph had finished reading aloud, she looked up at her two friends. “Your thoughts? I spent a lot of time and effort on this, so I need to know how you honestly felt about it. Don’t hold back!”

Cadance, found within the crystal ball as she sat in her bedroom all the way at the Crystal Empire, said, “That was so...so…”

“Romantic!” Rarity finished before squeeing. Because she lived a lot closer in Ponyville, Nymph didn’t have too much trouble maintaining a connection with her using the dresser mirror.

“It’s every mare dream!” Cadance swooned. “The way Glistening protects her from that dragon!”

“And how they cuddle in the cave during the storm!” Rarity kicked her hooves while giggling like a filly. “And don’t get me started on the love making! I feel tingly just from thinking about it!” She fanned herself as red crept onto her cheeks. “I need to hear the next chapter right now!”

“Patience, Rarity,” said Nymph as she put the paper stack aside. “I’m taking this slowly to ensure that the story stays on track. I have the next chapter planned and I will get to work on it soon. No doubt this will be the greatest tale of romance ever written in modern time!” She pointed at Cadance. “With you as the greatest romance expert in Equestria to offer good, realistic romance,” Nymph motioned toward Rarity, “you acting as the perfect pony for our demographic and providing me with knowledge of what ponies like you want,” she then pointed to herself, “and I providing the story with a variety of spices, in a manner of speaking, I will finally write something I can be proud of! And of course, with changeling and pony relationships being so rare, I’m sure it will stand out.”

“I think that it alone makes it so enthralling,” said Cadance once she calmed down. “It already feels something like something completely unique. Although, it does remind me of something.”

“Such as?”

Cadance leaned back in her seat, hoof under her chin. “I don’t know, but I feel like the two leads remind of me of some ponies. We have Glistening Hauberk, this unicorn knight who is incredibly noble and courageous, although kind of a goof, and then we Cicada, this changeling of noble heritage that dreams of true love and likes to have a green mane as part of her appearance. I feel like...I feel like I actually know them.”

Nymph nervously glanced over to Rarity, who also seemed lost in thought. “When you say it like that, Cadance, I also can’t help but think I know these two from somewhere.”

The author tugged the collar of her cloak. “W-well, real life does give inspiration.”

The alicorn studied her silently and moved closer. “And what exactly inspired you for these two characters?”

There was something about Cadance that rattled Nymph to her core. Her face was rather soft for one acting with suspicion, but her eyes seemed as if they were looking directly into her soul. “Okay, you caught me. The truth is I am sorta basing them around two people I know.”

Cadance picked up her hand mirror and held it close to her face, leaving only her eyes visible. “Who?”

“Chrysie and Luna.”

Immediately, both ponies gasped happily. “Oh, that makes so much sense!” Rarity gushed. “I can easily see the resemblance between Cicada and Chrysalis now.”

“And Luna does have the bravery of a dashing knight,” giggled Cadance. “I suppose their magical night provided you with a lot of material as well.”

“Absolutely!” Nymph picked up her latest chapter. “I think we were all surprised Luna was the one to make the move. Still, I feel so proud of her for finally breaking out of her shell. She gets so flustered whenever Chrysalis brings up sex.”

“Flustered is an understatement,” said Rarity. “She took nearly thirty minutes to put on that lingerie I made for her order and she nearly passed out when she looked in the mirror. How she found the will to present herself to Chrysalis in such a manner is a mystery.”

“I can only imagine what Chrysalis did once she had the chance,” commented Cadance. “If this chapter is anything to go by, then Chrysalis clearly pulled all the stops. I hope she didn’t overwhelm Auntie Luna with her...tastes.” A bright blush grew on her face. “On that note, Shining and I have a special night tonight and I wouldn’t mind trying that little technique with the horn.”

“Trust me, Cadance. That one will make the night memorable. Do you need a refresher on what to do?”

The princess’s blush darkened. “N-no need. I think I got it.” Cadance straightened her posture on the chair. “As I was saying, it was pretty good, but there is one little thing bothering me about the story so far.”

“Tell me.”

“As much I love our leads, I feel like things are getting a little rushed.”

Nymph banged a hoof on the dresser. “Rushed? I’ve already clearly established their relationship for several chapters!”

“Well yes, but it’s only been a few days in the story and they still don’t entirely trust each other. We’re jumping straight from enemies to romantic partners fairly fast while we don’t know all that much about either of them.”

“But love is spontaneous, Cadance!” argued Nymph. “You of all ponies should know this! Rarity, back me up here.”

“Sorry, Nymph, but I have to agree.”

Backstabber.

“I believe in love at first sight, but there’s falling for an attractive stranger and falling for somepony you consider to be your enemy. Imagine how strange how bizarre it would be for your sister to fall in love with Luna during the wedding. What the story needs is more bonding and friendship.”

“Every step is important in love and you can’t skip them,” spoke Cadance. “We can keep the sex scene, but you need to have them react realistically to someone sleeping with an enemy. Keep things awkward for a while and maybe this could be the start of their romance once they realize how much they enjoyed each other’s embrace. Let the real romance bloom after a few more chapters.”

Nymph groaned as she slumped on the furniture. She didn’t want to hear any of this, especially after so much typing and rewrites, but she asked for their help for a reason, so she had no choice but comply to their suggestions. “Fine. I’ll rewrite the chapter and make more friendship than love, but that will have to wait for later. I’ve got to go soon.”

“Of course.” Cadance waved. “See you later!” Her image disappeared from the crystal ball.

“I’ll be on my way as well,” said Rarity. “Oh, I almost forgot! You still need to send me your design idea, Nymph. The Gala is still quite a while, but I would like to get started on your dress as soon as possible.”

“My hooves are rather full at the moment, but I will come up with something as soon as I can. I need it be something I can wear with pride to my first gala in Equestria.”

“Take your time.”

“I will. Goodbye, Rarity.” When the mirror returned to her own reflection, the queen sighed. “What does Cadance know? I have hundreds of years of experience dealing with relationships! How much of an expert can she be compared to me?” Nymph paused before smacking her face with her hoof. “Okay, so maybe she has a point. I can’t believe she found a perfect pony like Shiny at such a young age.” She stood by her window, resting her forelegs on the edge as she watched people below. “How do you improve a relationship that’s already so perfect? Cicida’s the most beautiful changeling alive and he’s a heroic knight that protects her and they fall in love. That’s like every fairytale I’ve read and nobody has complained about those! Why are those stories loved and yet I can’t do the same?” She lowered her head on her forelegs. “What’s wrong with living happily ever after?”

Her long mane swayed in the breeze as she looked over to the beautiful landscape below the mountain. What exactly was “real” love? Essentially every book or movie she had seen depicted romance in just about the same manner. Her parents were proof that such love was possible. She must have asked her father thousands of times to tell her the story of him protecting Locera from those dangerous diamond dogs. To thank him for his selfless action, Locera stayed at the bedside of her guard every day to nurse him back to health. It wasn’t long until she had proposed to Scarab for marriage. If that wasn’t real love, she didn’t know what was.

In an instant, the answer clicked in her head. “Of course! It’s so obvious now! Cadance was raised as a commoner and this book is for commoners just like her!” She walked back to the table and skimmed through her book. “I was thinking something that would be more for upper changelings like me, but I need to start thinking of what lesser people would like.” She pulled out some parchment and a quill dipped in ink, jotting down a list. “Now what do they consider romantic? Flowers? Sure, every mare loves those. Candy?” She shuttered. “I guess if my friends in Ponyville love that stuff, it means mares commonly eat chocolates because it’s...romantic?” She shrugged and wrote it down. “What else? Gifts. Dates. Passionate sex. Kinky sex. Thoughts of marriage.”

After adding a few more items, Nymph kept rereading her list. “Wait, this is pretty much what I like! How is this any different than my story!?” She crumpled it up and tossed it into the wastebasket. “Developed romance. What does that even mean? Cicada provides him with comfort in his time of need, Glistening protects her from all sorts of dangers like monsters and…” She bopped the side of her head, laughing. “Oh my goodness, I feel so silly! This obviously only happens to people like me and not simple everyday citizens!” She returned to the window, looking at the people below off in the distance. “How does love work for such folk? How does one swoon another if not amazing achievements?”

She considered asking Cadance again, but Nymph felt rather embarrassed to ask her such a question. She was a changeling of over three hundred and fifty years of age and to ask her how love worked for certain people just seemed weird. Perhaps she could get some books on the subject, but no doubt many of them would contradict one another. Witnessing it for herself would be one thing, but what would be the chances she would stumble across two people falling in love? She would just need to take another crack at it and hopefully come up with something that would meet the princess’s approval.

However, writing would have to wait for another day. She still had an enormous pile of documents to sort through and would join Celestia later on for court. It wasn’t an ideal way to spend the day, but perhaps a mundane day would allow her to relax. Several days had gone by since Chrysalis appeared in Ponyville and for whatever reason, ponies were still talking about it. Newspaper articles and radio shows constantly speculating when and where the former queen would turn up once more and ponies were on edge. Many ponies had been hounding Nymph and Celestia about what they were planning to do with Chrysalis, expecting another betrayal as Discord had done not too long ago. Poor Trixie had been published on the cover of many various tabloid magazines with one going as far as claiming that she was pregnant with Twilight’s child. To ensure people weren’t panicking at the site of Chrysalis, Nymph needed a different approach to her plan, but she wasn’t sure where to begin.

Sitting herself down at the desk, Nymph picked up the first document and casually read it. She quickly skimmed through it before she caught something unusual. At the very bottom, she spotted her signature already written. She couldn’t recall reading this particular document, but perhaps she was simply tired. Celestia mentioned during breakfast that Nymph was working tirelessly through the night, so maybe she had more work done than she thought. Even stranger, when she skimmed through the small pile, she found that all of them had been signed. “I’m done? Is that even possible?” She shrugged. “Well...I guess that’s that. At least I can spend some more time with Celestia.”

With everything sealed in envelopes with her royal seal marked on each, she took them to Celestia’s personal couriers to have everything delivered as soon as possible. Happily humming to herself, Nymph strolled down the halls toward the throne room before bumping into Celestia herself. “You will not believe this, but I am completely free of paperwork for the day!”

“I am glad to hear that. You could use a day off.” Celestia walked on, for some reason away from her throne room.

Nymph quickly walked beside her. “Nonsense. We royals are always working to bring our subjects a brighter tomorrow. I shall join you in court once more to hear the pleas of ponies and changelings.”

The alicorn chuckled. “I’m afraid I’m not holding court today.”

Her words nearly brought Nymph to a complete stop. “You’re not? Has something happened?”

“Not quite. I’m going to my school to teach a class today. It’s been awhile since I’ve come to visit the children.” Celestia held her hoof against her chest, sighing happily. “So many star pupils to help brighten up my day. I really must find the time to see them more often.”

Nymph slowly nodded before asking, “Perhaps I could come along?”

“That would be lovely, but I think there might be someone who would appreciate a visit from you than the students.”

“Who?”

“Chrysalis, of course.”

Nymph’s heart jumped, but she absolutely refused to show any shock to Celestia. “You know she’s working today. Do you really want me to go down to Cupid’s Arrow with many desperate ponies and changelings clawing each other’s eyes out over me?”

“I wouldn’t worry about that. She’s closed for today.”

Eye twitching, Nymph asked, “She is? Whatever for?”

“Because I asked her to take the day off. She did promise you a day to spend with her, after all.” Celestia turned to her and seemed to be not quite happy. “You’ve been staying Equestria for some time now, but I haven’t seen you two spend too much time together. Now and then, you two greet each other, spend a moment in your room, and then Chrysalis goes off to see Luna while you work or sleep.”

Nymph, taken aback, said, “That’s not unusual. We’re both really busy.”

“But you have told me how even though your kingdom was always in need of your leadership, you, Chrysalis, and your mother always made time for each other on a daily basis. Even with your crystal balls, it seems that you neither of you even attempt to contact each other at all.” Celestia then asked softly, “Are you certain everything is fine between you two?”

Nymph turned away from Celestia, staring out one of the large window. They were fine. Just fine. There was just one reason and after another they couldn’t be together for very long. At least, this was what she wanted to say. Instead, her words just came out. “I just...I both want to be with her and also I don’t. I think I may be still a little...afraid? Afraid of screwing up again? Afraid she will terrorize me like before? The thought of the two of us spending so much time together alone just...I don’t know.” She paused before looking to Celestia. “How did it go with you and Luna? Just forgive and forget?”

“I wish it was like that, Nymph.” Celestia joined her in looking over the landscape, wrapping the changeling in one of her soft wings that were warm to the touch. “No matter how difficult it may be, you have to try. No one said those wounds would heal in a day. Your relationship with Chrysalis is like one of the many beautiful flowers you have grown in your garden. If you take the time to care and nurture it, it will grow into something magnificent. Do not let it wither away.”

Nymph slowly nodded. “You don’t think Chrysalis will mind?”

“She wants to make it work. Your sister has been confiding with mine about trying to move on.” Celestia magically summoned a scrapbook and opened it up, showing Nymph a variety of photos consisting of the her and Luna. There was a picture of the two of them sitting together by the throne, one of Luna’s birthday, another with them staring into the night sky with Luna, looking much younger after being just purified, laying against Celestia, and one of them baking a cake together, both covered in batter and frosting. “My advice to you, Nymph, is to bury the past and make new memories. In time, the pain will be long forgotten as it will be far easier to recall good times rather than bad ones.”

Nymph took the book and turned the pages, finding more pleasant images within. It wasn’t long before she couldn’t keep herself from smiling. “I envy you, Celestia. Your wisdom is almost infinite and make my problems feels so trivial.” She closed the book and returned it to the princess. “I suppose there’s no point in stalling. I will head to Ponyville at once and make this day count.”

“I will have a scrapbook ready for you later so that you both can preserve your memories, so try your best to make today special.” The alicorn patted her back. “I hope you four have fun. I’ll see you tonight.”

Nymph backed away to prepare her teleportation spell. As the flames came up from the floor, they suddenly ceased to be when her horn flickered out. “Four? What do you mean?”

Upon warping into Cupid’s Arrow, Queen Nymph was met with a pair of blue eyes right in her face, prompting her to shriek and fly backwards. “You’re here!” Pinkie leapt into the air and grabbed onto her. Nymph, unable to fathom what was going on, yelled into terror as she flew around the room with the pony engulfing her field of view, frequently banging into a wall. “I was worried you wouldn’t come, but now we can make you and Chrysie loving sisters again!”

Chrysalis took hold of them both in her magic as Fluttershy pried her marefriend off, who wiggled wildly in her forelegs. “Sorry,” spoke the pegasus timidly. “Sometimes she gets a little too excited.”

Nymph took deep breaths and slowly landed on the couch, where Chrysalis sat waiting for her. “She takes a while to get used to,” the former queen said with a laugh. “I used to believe that one day, she would surprise me bad enough that I would drop dead.”

Once her heart had returned to normal rhythm, Nymph looked at her sister, feeling a bit skittish. “So how do we do this?”

“Easy!” Pinkie held up a camera, which only now Nymph had noticed was hanging around her neck. “We’re going to do all sorts of fun stuff together and I’ll keep taking pictures of you two!

“Fun stuff such as?”

“Well what did you two used to do for fun?” Fluttershy asked.

Nymph and Chrysalis looked at each other before picking their brains for some answers. “We always used to spend a lot of time in the royal garden,” Chrysalis said with a hint of nostalgia. “It was our little haven away from the troubles of the kingdom. We spent many years maintaining its beauty and we are proud of the work we have done.”

“There were also those times where we paid the guards in training a visit,” Nymph added. “Two beautiful princesses strolling by as their trained, calling to them and giving them flirtatious gestures. It was a good way to test their focus.”

“And who could forget about gorbfest?”

“Gorbfest!” The two changelings burst into a fit of laughter before noticing the confused and even disturbed looks Pinkie and Fluttershy were giving them. “It’s a lot more fun than it sounds.”

Chrysalis slouched in her seat and sighed happily. “Those were the days. As much as I enjoy living here in Equestria, it just doesn’t beat home. I think I miss the garden more than anything. It was the only place I ever truly felt at peace.”

Thinking back to their sanctuary filled Nymph with a sense of tranquility and a bit of longing. She really hoped that her changelings were taking good care of it, otherwise heads would roll. It was a shame Chrysalis didn’t have anything like that here, but perhaps that was the answer she was looking for. “Chrysie, that’s it! We’ll grow you a new garden!”

“Nymph, you are well aware I have one right outside my door, right?”

“Well we can do better than that.” She stood up, filled with vigor. “Why only do the front of your home with little, common flowers? We could have flowers growing from all sides, making it easily the most attractive building in all of Ponyville. It would be fitting for a royal changeling such as you.”

“That’s a wonderful idea. It will be just like old times.” Chrysalis transformed into Cherub and peeked through one of the window curtains by the front door. “Now what kind of flowers should I get?”

“Roses?” guessed Fluttershy. “I think they would be perfect for a place of love.”

“How about star flowers?” suggested Pinkie. “They look really pretty at night and would remind you of Luna!”

Chrysalis bit her lip. “Maybe I could get both? What do you think would look good, Nymph?”

“All of them.”

“All? Do you realize how many flowers there are? It would be an eyesore to have some many different flowers clumped together in one garden.” Chrysalis continued chuckling at the idea until she saw Nymph still holding her smile. “You’re serious, aren’t you?”

Nearly an hour later, they returned to Cupid’s Arrow with Chrysalis hauling a cart filled with seeds, gardening tools, and bags of soil. For today, Nymph took Luna’s form to keep things simple. People would assume that the princess was spending time with her special somepony and none would dare bother them. Chrysalis pulled away from the cart and magically grabbed some seeds, distributing them between her friends. “I take it you two have grown something before?” Pinkie and Fluttershy nodded. “Perfect. Just pick a spot and let’s get to work.” The two ponies went to the left side of the house while Chrysalis and Nymph took the right.

Nymph grabbed a bag of soil and began spreading it next to Chrysalis’s current garden, consisting of simple daisies and tulips. “Chrysie, do you remember the last time we planted a flower together in the royal garden? You know? That special kind of flower with Mother?”

Chrysalis paused before exploding into laughter, nearly knocking the sunhat off her own head. “Yes! I completely remember that!”

Their shared laughter caught the attention of Fluttershy and Pinkie. “Did something happen?” asked Fluttershy.

“I’ll tell them!” Nymph motioned them closer and the ponies approached. “Many years ago, our mother traveled to Equestria to harvest vast amounts of love while Chrysalis and I kept watch over the kingdom. When Mother returned, she had brought back special seeds from a mysterious vender.”

“And growth formula,” Chrysalis added as she buried another seed.

“Yes, that as well. So once she had rested from her long journey, we went up to the garden to help her plant this beautiful flower called the...er...what was it again?”

Chrysalis shrugged. “Titan something. That’s all I could remember.”

“Maybe Twilight would have a book on it,” said Fluttershy.

“What doesn’t Twilight have a book on?” asked Pinkie.

“One on how to stop being addicted to books,” joked Chrysalis, causing Pinkie to laugh.

“Anyway, so Mother believed this flower to be very special from an image she the merchant showed her, but no doubt it was a forgery. She was so excited for this flower that she wanted to be part of her next garden party where all her friends and nobles could see it bloom right before their eyes. She even tested the growth formula on some flowers and it worked like magic!”

“So what happened?” Fluttershy asked worriedly before taking some of Pinkie’s popcorn.

It was difficult to hold back her snickering, but Nymph pressed on. “At the evening of the party, Mother waited for the time to be right before making her announcement. She thanked everyone for coming and for their hard work to keep the kingdom thriving. To honor this moment, she would allow them to witness the blooming of one of the world’s most beautiful flowers. She added the growth formula onto the seeds and they grew right before their eyes.”

Timidly, the pegasus asked, “Then what happened?”

“When they started to bloom, we saw that something was wrong. They didn’t look like how Mother described them, but they were rather ugly. All of the other changelings noticed something was off and went closer to the growing flowers, waiting for them to magically transform into something wonderful similar to how their queen described them. When they bloomed, all of Tartarus broke loose.”

“Oh! Oh! Was it just as crazy as Hearts and Hooves Day!?”

“Pretty much.” The way Chrysalis spoke made it sound as if it was killing her.

Nymph followed up with, “What happened was that while the flowers didn’t look appealing, they smelled far, far worse! They reeked of the dead and changelings were scrambling to escape that wretched stench if they had not already passed out. Mother, Chrysalis, and I managed to get back to the palace, but it wasn’t long until we were exposed once more. You both remember my garden, correct?”

“Of course. It was so very beautiful,” Fluttershy answered.

“And you recall that there was a barrier over it all to keep out the outdoor elements?” A sudden look of horror bloomed on Fluttershy’s face while her marefriend snickered loudly. “With so many flowers magically grown to a large size, each releasing their unholy stench, the smell had nowhere to go but down into Bugartha. The poor city was under its mercy, our subjects screaming and passing out in the streets. Since we were the only three changelings with magic, we had to go back to the garden to destroy those flowers and open the barrier to let the smell out.”

“My life flashed before my eyes.” Chrysalis dropped some seeds and moved some soil over them. “I’m pretty sure I threw up a little going back up there.”

“Once the smell was taken care of, Mother personally burned each and every one of those flowers. After that, she had to explain to the people that she, their queen, was tricked by a pony. It was the talk of the kingdom for years and sadly, she never could find that pony who gave her those seeds.” Giggling, Nymph took a bag and poured out more fresh soil. “Had Father been around, he would have hung the whole thing over her head every single day.” A sudden idea popped in her head. “Has Chrysalis ever told you how our parents got together?”

“Nope!” Pinkie zipped away and back before putting Fluttershy in a lawn chair next to hers. “Time for another story!”

Chrysalis huffed as she tried to pry a stone embedded in the earth using her spade. “You know for a group project, I seem to be doing a lot of the work.”

Waving a hoof, Nymph replied, “Oh, hush. Just use your magic more and it will be no strain to you. Besides, I will only be a couple of minutes.” She could her Chrysalis say something under her breath, but paid no more attention to her. “It’s quite a romantic tale. Father has told me it countless of times because it is so inspiring. I could even write a children’s book about it for all the little changelings to read. What happened took place many, many years ago.”

Deep under the changeling capital, Queen Locera and her escort of guards were to meet with their diamond dog neighbors to discuss new demands from the loathsome canines. While the diamond dogs proved to be valuable in helping expand the Changeling Kingdom via the tunnels they dug, they were a constant thorn in the queen’s side. Sometimes they wouldn’t dig without being given more in return or merely because they didn’t feel like it. The queen had been summoned to hear out even more tedious demands, which would no doubt prove to be a waste of time.

Leading her guards was the ever so handsome and strong changeling Scarab. With his trusty spear in hoof, he was ready to throw down his life to protect his beautiful queen as all the kingdom would crumble without her wisdom. He didn’t believe the diamond dogs would be foolish to take on a creature capable of magic, but he would be alert. They were capable of anything.

At last, they found King Bernard, a large, hairy, and very smelly diamond dog in a large cavern. The area possessed a small pool of water to the side that was barely seen by the dimly lit torches hanging on the walls with occasional ripples forming as drops of water fell from the jagged stalactites above. The whole place, like most tunnels, carried the smell of wet mud and the large fungi coating the walls and ceilings, but those were impossible to notice with their noses coming under the assault of a king who did not believe in bathing. His brown and white coat was tainted with dirt just like his own guards, a poor way to present oneself to royalty. “Hello, bug horsey,” he greeted. “We makes super good deal today.”

“Get to the point, mutt,” Queen Locera snapped, looking more bored than irritated. “I have a kingdom to run, unlike you.”

“Okay. We gets all the shinies from your kingdom and you dig tunnels for us!”

The demand set Locera and her guards into hysterics. However, Scarab didn’t laugh. HIs soldier senses told him something was wrong and he needed to be on guard. “Do you not know who I am, pup? I am Queen Locera, the most powerful and beautiful changeling in the Kingdom! You think you can ask me of such foolish demands?”

“Yes! With this!” The wretched king held up a black rock in his disgusting paws. “Magic rock stop magic! Now you gives us the pretty gems you’re wearing!”

All of the changelings laughed. The idea of some powerful stone randomly found by these hermits was too ridiculous to be true. However, Scarab did not laugh, keeping his weapon close. “My, aren’t you so demanding?” teased Queen Locera. “How about I give you something else? LIke a lesson in respect.” She grinned wickedly at the diamond dog before her expression turned into shock and confusion. “M-my magic!” All of the guards stopped laughing. “It’s gone!”

“Told you, stupid bug pony!” The king lifted his dirty paw and his guards surrounded their guests. “Magic gone! Time to gives us the shinies!” The guards, completely blindsided by their queen’s disarmament, were too distraught to put up a fight, dropping their weapons and holding each other.

Save for one.

As the king reached for Queen Locera’s crown, his paw was smacked by the blunt end of the spear. He barked in pain and Scarab took position in front of his beloved queen. “What are you doing!?” Locera cried. “You can’t fight them all yourself!”

Scarab held up his spear. “I have to! It’s my sworn duty to you!” He charged forward into the army of diamond dogs, swinging with fury-

All of Nymph’s efforts of sucking in her listeners into her fascinating tale were undone in an instant. On the grass, Chrysalis was dying to breathe as she kept laughing like a madmare. She rolled around, getting quite a bit of soil on her coat, and banged her hooves uncontrollably. It was quite the spectacle for anyone passing by and no doubt several pictures were being taken. “Is there something you would like to add!?”

It took a while for Chrysalis to compose herself, getting out every last laugh she had in her. When she was finally back to normal, she got up and quickly brushed herself off. “Is that what Father told you what happened?”

“Of course!”

Sitting down, Chrysalis crossed her forelegs while looking extremely amused. “A magic rock that made Mother powerless?”

“The world is full of strange wonders.”

“And Father beats up an entire army of diamond dogs alone.”

“The power of love knows no bounds.”

Chrysalis snickered. “I’m sorry to say this, but that story isn’t true in the slightest.”

“How could you say that? It’s a wonderful story!”

“As told by Father,” the matchmaker countered. “Mother told me the real story.”

“Why would Scarab make up a story about how they fell in love?” asked Fluttershy.

“Perhaps he was embarrassed to share the truth.” Chrysalis walked over to them, still grinning with amusement. “I’ll give you the short version. One night during a party thrown by Mother, she announced a new painting of herself that she made to be hung in the hall outside her throne room. When she revealed it, it was the ugliest thing they had ever laid eyes on.”

Fluttershy shrunk. “I can’t imagine how she felt when everyone told her that. I would be,” she gulped, “devastated.”

“Actually, they didn’t. They told her it looked amazing and loved the style.”

“They lied to her?” questioned Pinkie.

“I think they didn’t want to hurt her feelings,” said Fluttershy. “Sometimes it’s okay if you want to be nice.”

“A good guess, Fluttershy, but that wasn’t it. She was their queen, so who would dare insult her work? Would either of you ever say anything bad about Celestia or Luna to their face?” The ponies shook their heads. “Exactly. Mother knew this as well, which is why she made it hideous on purpose.”

“On purpose?” repeated Nymph. “Why? What would be the point?”

“I’m getting to that. She strolled around the party, often questioning changelings their opinions and as expected, they said they loved it. But when they thought she was out of earshot, they would talk about how disgusted they were by it. From what she told me, their booze supply had a sudden shortage that night.”

“Didn’t that hurt her feelings?” asked Fluttershy as she sank lower in her seat and began using her mane to hide away.

“Not at all. Mother was a tough queen. Words were nothing to her. Her mind was more focused on her goal as she was looking for someone. Someone who would tell her how they honestly felt about it. She questioned more and more changelings until one slipped up.” Chrysalis smirked. “Father was the unlucky changeling. He said that he thought the style did not capture her beauty and when Mother pressed him further, he said it was an eyesore. No doubt you could hear a pin drop in that room.”

“Then he beat someone up!?”

“No, Pinkie.” The pony slumped in her chair. “Mother dragged him out of the room alone and confronted her captain of the guard, demanding he explained exactly what he thought about it. Poor Scarab could not handle the pressure and began crying.”

“Crying!?” Nymph stomped her hoof onto the grass. “Our father was the most heroic and daring changeling in the kingdom and you claim that he broke down crying over a painting!?”

“Mother said it herself.” Her older sister looked dead into her eyes. “Do you doubt her?”

“I...no.”

“Anyway, he said that if he had to patrol the halls and was forced to look upon it even once every day, he would choose to blind himself to prevent the sickening feeling it gave him. Mother was highly amused and thanked him, promising to remove it at once. When Mother announced the removal of her work, the changelings publicly protested it, but in private, they praised Scarab for having more spine than any of them. Since then, they became closer and when he was deemed worthy enough, Mother took him as her king.”

“I still don’t understand,” said Nymph while watering some of the planted seeds. “Why did she make an ugly painting? How did this lead to their romantic relationship?”

“Because she was looking for a friend as opposed to a bottom feeder. A real friend would be truthful with you, no matter how much it hurts. When you’re a queen, who is there to give you constructive feedback? No one. Everyone is too afraid to offend their beloved and powerful leader. Mother knew she was not perfect by any means and needed someone to tell her if she was making some sort of mistake, even little ones like this. Scarab gave her balance.”

“That’s such a sweet story,” complemented Fluttershy, now sounding a lot happier. “I think I like this one better.”

“Even if it is the real story, there wasn’t enough action!” complained Pinkie. “Are you sure Nymph’s version isn’t true? What if your dad did something that was a metaphor for beating someone up?”

Sighing, Nymph buried the last seed she had on her. “Father never told me the truth and only now I find out after all these years. I’m not sure how to feel about this.”

A comforting hoof placed itself upon her shoulder and Chrysalis gently nuzzled her cheek. “It’s not that big of a deal. I believe he just wanted you to look up to him, which is difficult for any changeling that isn’t Mother. He had to compete with someone nearly perfect for our affection, so it’s no surprise he would tell a few fibs.”

The queen turned toward the sky, where several clouds hung above. “I still do look up to him. He was always around when Mother was busy preparing you for your own reign. Perhaps if I am lucky, our changelings will have a king like him soon.”

With the last seed watered, Chrysalis removed her hat to wipe off her forehead. “There. I hope this is worth all the effort.” She feigned a threatening pose with the spade in front of her sister. “My effort, mind you.”

Blushing, Nymph looked over the new garden planted all around Cupid’s Arrow. “Of course it is. It’s our family garden away from home. It will look wonderful in a few weeks and I’ll be sure to come by every weekend.”

“I’ll hold you up to it.” Chrysalis stood next to her and put a foreleg around her as they each admired it.

“Oh! That’s perfect! Now turn this way like that!” The changelings turned around to see Pinkie hold up the camera. The two sisters smiled as the flash went off. “First picture of the day and it looks great! We should go celebrate!”

“You’ll find any reason to celebrate, won’t you?” Chrysalis asked with a laugh and Pinkie quickly nodded in return. “Fine. But how should we celebrate?” Pinkie wore a grin that seemed innocent, but something deep down made Nymph feel rather unsettled. Her sister seemed to have felt the same effect. “N-nothing dangerous, right?”

“Go on, Chrysalis.” Nymph gave her a playful nudge. “Just stir in the milk and vanilla.”

Chrysalis looked as if she was in the middle of defusing a magical bomb. They were in the kitchen of Sugarcube Corner and Nymph was trying to help Chrysalis learn how to bake a simple cake. When Nymph asked why she didn’t simply have Pinkie teach her, the pony responded by breaking out into a song and do everything far faster than they could keep up with. It was nice that her older sister was willing to try her hoof at baking again, but remembering previous meals prepared personally by Chrysalis, Nymph felt that maybe it would be for the best for everyone’s health if she stuck to using only the microwave and toaster. Hopefully with the help of Pinkie and herself, she would finally succeed for once. When she finally poured in the ingredients, Chrysalis looked up at her sister. “Did I do it right?”

“You did it perfectly.” Nymph looked at Pinkie, who was frosting cupcakes next to them. “Where do you keep the egg beater?” The pony flicked her tail, opening a drawer with it and tossing her the requested item from within, all without looking up. “Thank you.” She carefully mixed the ingredients together before pouring the batter into the pan. “Now to just bake it and it will be ready.” Chrysalis opened the oven door for her and she set it inside. Nymph turned the egg timer and placed it on the counter before giving her sister a pat on the back. “That wasn’t so bad, now was it?”

“I don’t know how anypony can remember all those steps,” Chrysalis huffed, taking off her apron. “Thank you again for letting us use the kitchen, Pinkie. Let’s just hope something edible comes out.” Chrysalis took some sprinkles to help decorate the frosted cupcakes.

“Not a problem!” the baker pony chimed as she finished topping off another cupcake.

On the other side of the counter sat Fluttershy, happily entertaining herself with the two children of the business owners. Nymph joined her on the floor and magically took up the butterfly doll and made it flap its wings, causing the little foals to babble in delight. “No matter what happens, we did it together, so that’s all that counts.” Pony foals were certainly adorable, but they just didn’t have the same charm as a small grubling that could fit in her hoof.

About fifteen minutes later, the egg timer rang loudly. Nymph was surprised to see the children not react to its sudden ringing, perhaps as they were used to it going off all the time. Nymph opened up the oven and magically pulled out the pan, taking the cake out and setting it on a large plate. As Chrysalis and Nymph looked proudly upon their creation, Pinkie instantly covered it with chocolate frosting and got on the opposite side of the counter with her camera ready. “Smile!” The two changelings did so and the camera’s flash went off.

Fluttershy held each child in her forelegs and hovered over the cake. The sweet, chocolate aroma had Pound and Pumpkin drooling immediately and they desperately tried to reach for it. “Would you like to give them a little?”

“Anything for the little darlings.” Nymph picked up two plastic forks and gave one to Chrysalis. They both scooped up a tiny bite and held their pieces out to the foals, which were devoured in an instant. As they chewed, Nymph stood closer to them. “What do you two think? Divine?” Unable to speak, the Cake Twins answered her by spewing out the mushy bits of cake from their mouths before breaking out into bawling.

As Nymph ran toward the sank to vigorously clean herself, Chrysalis picked up the cake. “I don’t understand! We all worked together on this and yet it’s still repulsive!”

PInkie looked closely at the treat, poking it with her hoof. “Hmm. It looks fine, but it doesn’t seem to taste good. Did you two really cook by the book or did one of you get lazy?”

“We followed every step precisely!” Nymph snapped, returning as she dried off her face with a rag. “Perhaps the children don’t have good tastes.”

Pinkie loudly gasped. “Excuse me!? Pumpkin and Pound Cake were bakers before they came out of the oven!”

“Ahem.” They turned to Fluttershy, who set the two babies on the floor after calming them down. “I think there’s only one way to know what’s wrong.”

They each looked at the cake. It seemed silly to be afraid of a mere cake, but all were aware of the catastrophic results when Chrysalis got her hoof into making food. Four forks laid next to the plate and each pony and changeling slowly picked one up. Why did it suddenly feel like that they were taking part in a suicide pact? “Are we really going to do this?” questioned Nymph timidly.

“It’s the only way to get the answer,” Chrysalis spoke, slightly shaking. They looked up before nodding at each other. They tore off a piece and each took a bite. Nymph steadily yet cautiously chewed before the cake landed on her tongue. “It tastes so...bland.”

“It’s like I’m not tasting anything, but I’m also unsatisfied.” Nymph wiped her mouth with a napkin and tossed it into the trash.

“It’s not that bad.” They each looked at Fluttershy, their eyes daring her to take another bite. As the second piece came closer to her mouth, her courage wavered and she dropped it. “It’s not that good, either,” she whimpered.

Chrysalis magically lifted her creation and slammed it into the trash bin. “Thankfully, I have many servants back home who can do this for me while I focus on more important things. Sorry for wasting your time, everyone.”

Pinkie quickly jumped onto her for a hug. “It’s not a waste of time if you have fun!”

“I don’t even understand why it bothers you so much” Nymph poured herself a glass of milk to wash out the taste. “You usually just take food from the palace whenever Luna takes you there.”

“It’s merely a matter of personal pride. Let’s just depart before we ruin anything else.” After Fluttershy and Pinkie placed the babies in their cribs upstairs, they walked out of Sugarcube Corner onto the streets with the aftertaste lingering on their tongues.

As they traveled down the road, Pinkie was making circles around them while bouncing without end. “So what’s next? Kite flying? Bicycles? Look for pirate treasure? Drink heavily and cry about moments forever gone?”

“I can’t think of anything.” Nymph started to feel dizzy from watching Pinkie constantly bounce by and quickly looked away. “I rarely have this much free time as the queen and I don’t normally go to a town such as this. Chrysalis, what do you usually do to keep yourself amused?”

“When I’m not reading, I would visit one of my other friends. I help Applejack harvest her apples, Rarity wants me to model her clothes, as a changeling I'm perfect for her line of work, Rainbow Dash usually uses me for my shapeshifting powers to carry out…” Her words trailed off and they looked at her as a devious smile grew on her face. “Why don’t we pay a quick visit to Rarity?”

“That’s a good idea,” said Fluttershy. “She had some sister troubles with Sweetie Belle before, so maybe she has an idea of what you two could do to reconnect with each other.”

“Yes...that’s exactly what we’re going to do.” Pinkie and Fluttershy happily strolled beside Chrysalis while Nymph watched from behind, suspicious.

It wasn’t long before they arrived at Carousel Boutique. Today, Rarity had many displays of dresses carrying a theme of spring, showing off designs similar to flowers or birds. The queen could only imagine what other designs the unicorn had crafted with her new supply of silk she personally provided. Nymph was about to knock on the door, but Chrysalis held her hoof back in her magic. “What are you doing? Didn’t we want to visit Rarity?”

“We could…” Chrysalis snickered. “Or we could make it interesting.”

“Interesting how?”

Chrysalis grinned, her real fangs exposed. “A prank.”

“A prank?” repeated Nymph, taken aback. “You want us to play some childish prank on dear, sweet Rarity? Our own friend?”

“Pranks are fun. You just have to be creative.” Chrysalis glanced at the two ponies. “Sounds like a good idea, right?” Pinkie nodded her head while Fluttershy shook hers. “Exactly. I have the perfect one planned, too. You and I will walk inside and pretend we’re customers looking for something specific. We’ll leave hints that we’re looking for something to...spice up our love lives.”

“You mean like lingerie?”

Chrysalis restrained some laughter. “I was thinking something extreme like bondage gear?”

Pinkie broke into giggles. “Rarity is going to be so surprised.”

“That’s so...l-lewd!” Fluttershy retreated behind her hooves. “Y-y-y-y-you couldn’t really ask her something like that! She would be so embarrassed!”

Chrysalis casually waved her hoof. “It’ll be fine. Heck, I’m sure she gets asked about that stuff all the time.”

Nymph saw that Fluttershy was still shaking and turned to her sister. “Perhaps we could tone it down a bit? Rarity is not exactly the best pony at dealing with stress.”

“Fine, fine. Let’s get started before one of you talks me out of this.” They took cover behind some bushes outside and the two changelings changed their disguises into two pegasi, Nymph being a purple pony with a red mane while Chrysalis kept her colors from Cherub with some alterations to her look such as her height and mane style. Pinkie and Fluttershy waited in the bushes while they walked up to the door. “Follow my lead.” The older changeling opened the door and they stepped inside. “Hello? Is anypony home?”

“Just a minute!” Rarity cheerfully called back. Nymph could hear the sewing machine from the other room and sighed. This talented pony was in the middle of her work and here they were, wasting her time with some juvenile game. It was nice that Chrysalis was willing to do something so silly, but she could use a bit of tweaking on her tastes. About a minute later, Rarity stepped out into the room. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique! I am Rarity. How can I help you both today?”

Nymph could already see the sinister grin Chrysalis was holding back. “I am Rose Red and this is my sister, Purple Violet. We’ve heard about your business and we were hoping you could help us with our needs. We have very exquisite tastes, you see.”

“I believe I understand.” Rarity brought forth a mannequin in a purple and gold dress from the room behind her. “I think it would look great on your sister.”

Nymph walked around the display, admiring every little detail that Rarity had worked into it. “It’s very beautiful.”

“Yes, but it’s not what we’re after.” Chrysalis leaned closer to the unicorn. “I mean we’re looking for something...exotic. You know, something for fun late in the day and durable?”

Rarity rubbed her chin before inspiration struck, “Ah! I have just the thing!” Another mannequin was brought out, displaying a fabulous dark blue cocktail dress. “This one should make you stand out from the crowd, guaranteed!”

Chrysalis studied it and blushed slightly, perhaps because the colors were reminding her of a certain somepony. “I love it. I do, but it’s not we’re looking for either.”

Setting aside the mannequin, the unicorn started to look a little distressed, although she tried very hard not to show it. “I see. Perhaps you could be more specific on what you are looking for?”

“Oh, that would be rather embarrassing.” Chrysalis deviously looked to Nymph. “Sister, why don’t you explain what exactly we need?”

She should have seen this coming. Nymph being the one to ask her close friend something so humiliating and shameful. It was the icing on the cake the former queen had kept to herself, but Nymph found it be as tasteless as the cake they baked. It was time to end this game and deny Chrysalis the satisfaction she desired. “We are looking for your secret stash. You know, the secret clothing you keep that are intended for dirty ponies like ourselves. The type of clothes you keep away from the public eye because you have a reputation to maintain and do not want to be associated with something so dirty and inappropriate. Ha ha. Isn’t that just funny of us?”

As expected, Rarity looked shocked at such a ludicrous claim. “O-oh my.”

Nymph sighed and approached Rarity, ignoring Chrysalis’s facehoof. “Listen, I didn’t mean to-”

“Why didn’t you just say so!?”

The queen’s eyes practically jumped out of their sockets. “Wait, what?”

“I know exactly what you mean! Forgive me for not getting the hint earlier, but do not worry! Discretion is my specialty! Come right this way!” Rarity happily trotted the dressing room near the table with the flower design on top. This didn’t mean what Nymph thought it meant, right? She looked at her sister, who looked just as bewildered as she did. They followed the pony in and watched as she magically pushed in a wall, revealing a hidden doorway. “I didn’t take you two as the type of enjoy getting down and dirty, but looks can be deceiving, yes?”

Chrysalis peered into the darkness down the stairs. “You could say that again.”

“Well lucky for you, I can provide you with exactly what you’re looking for!” Rarity went ahead with Chrysalis following. Nymph took a moment to maintain herself before daring to pursue. This had to be a mistake. Maybe she herself was being pranked at this very moment due to some very convoluted scheme crafted by Chrysalis and Pinkie. She wanted to believe this because the other possibility was far worse. How long had Rarity been doing this? Who else knew about this? Nymph couldn’t dare let anypony else know this dark secret. What would ponies say about Rarity if they found out? What would Spike or Sweetie Belle think? What would her friends think? So many unpleasant thoughts filled her mind as she stepped into the dark room at the bottom. The little remaining light allowed Nymph to find Chrysalis and stand beside her, bracing for the worst. And then in an instant, the lights came on.

“WHAT THE!?”

“Howdy, y'all!” Rarity greeted in her new attire. “And welcome to Rarity’s Ranch!”

If this was a dream, now would have been a good time for Luna to swoop in and wake her up. Nymph stood in a room with the walls painted as if she was standing the middle of a farm. Bales of hay and even a scarecrow decorated the floor to give it a more authentic look. In the corner of the room was record playing that started right as the lights came on, letting out music that consisted of a banjo and a fiddle. The wares themselves consisted of boots, hats, bandanas, overalls, vests, and other articles of clothing to that would no doubt be found in Applejack’s closet.

And Rarity, sweet Rarity, stood before them dressed in overalls and a straw hat, talking in an accent Nymph could barely understand. “Ah’m mighty sorry Ah didn’t get the hint sooner!” Every time she spoke, Nymph could feel her sanity slipping away into the void. “If ya can’t find what ya lookin’ for here, then Ah doubt any pony in Equestria has it!”

The two changelings remained frozen for an unknown measurement of time. At last, Chrysalis lost her restraint and bellowed with laughter that drowned out the music. “T-t-t-t-t-this is the funniest thing I have ever seen in my life!” She kicked her legs frantically in the air, trying desperately to breathe.

Rarity slowly backed away and Nymph could sense the rising dread within her. Unable to take anymore, the queen undid her disguise. “Rarity, calm down. It’s just us.”

“Oh no. Oh no oh no oh no!” Nymph reached out her hoof, but the unicorn scrambled against the wall. “Don’t look at me!”

“Rarity-”

“I SAID DON’T LOOK AT ME!” Laying against the wall, Rarity buried her face into her hat in a bawling fit.

Chrysalis immediately got a grip on herself and stood up. Before she could do anything, Pinkie and Fluttershy came charging down the stairs and slid to a halt. “What happened!?” Pinkie asked, head darting in every possible direction. “We heard shouting and...oh. Oh, wow.”

“Not you, too!” Rarity cried even harder, to which Fluttershy responded by holding her friend against her chest.

“I don’t understand.” Nymph pointed at the various clothing displayed in the room. “What is all this? Why do you have an entire secret room for this peasant clothing?”

“I just wanted to expand my stock.” Pinkie held out a tissue box and Rarity blew her nose. “Ever since Trenderhoof took an interest in Applejack and her lifestyle, I thought that maybe he was onto something. If a pony as famous as him could be so interested in farming, what if there were more like him out there? I decided in order to be ready for next time such a thing happened, I would have some clothing ready. Applejack has been helping me with the designs and her family have been very loyal customers.” Rarity stifled a hiccup. “How did you two even know about this? I thought I was so careful in keeping it secret.”

“We didn’t! We were trying to suggest that you had something like a secret stash of lingerie or bondage gear to-”

“Bondage!?” Rarity screeched. “How could you, Queen Nymph of the Changelings, even dare suggest that as a lady such as myself would partake in such...such...I can’t even begin to describe it!”

“Perversion?” Pinkie suggested.

“Perversion!”

Chrysalis hung her head, grumbling loudly. “From now on, I’m leaving it to Pinkie to come up with the pranks.”

“We’re so sorry for this whole mess.” Nymph knelt down and allowed Rarity to slump onto her.. “Is there any way we can make it up to you, Rarity?”

When Rarity asked for them to take her to lunch, this was the complete opposite of what Nymph had expected. This unicorn was full of surprises that not even she could have foreseen and perhaps it was best if she didn’t uncover anymore. Sitting in a booth with admittedly comfortable red leather seats in a small restaurant, she, Chrysalis, and Rarity waited for Pinkie and Fluttershy to make and pick up their order of pizza. The queen studied her surroundings in order to take up her time as well as get a feel to what sort of life Chrysalis had endured away from Bugartha. In the moderate sized establishment were many other customers on all ages, consisting of ponies, changelings, and even a griffon. It certainly didn’t feel like any restaurant she had been to as it was loud even though no music played and the floors didn’t look entirely sanitary. Nymph and Chrysalis decided to keep their pony disguises from their failed prank just so they could eat in peace.

Soon Pinkie and Fluttershy returned with three large white boxes, one being given to Nymph. What sat inside gave off a pleasant aroma that already had her licking her chops. “I hope you like it,” Fluttershy said shyly. “I know you can be a little...picky.”

Nymph chuckled while waving her hoof. “Oh, don’t be silly. If Rarity and Chrysalis think this is delicious, then how could I possibly refuse?” When she flipped open the lid, her pupils practically vanished. It was a large circle of greasy, slimy, cheese with various vegetables scattered on top. The thick edges of crust oozed of more cheese, as if all the cheese in the center wasn’t enough. She dared not think of how her poor body would react if she dared subject it to this travesty of a meal. Looking up, she found her friends were already biting into their own slices, taking enormous delight.

Swallowing her bite, Rarity said encouragingly, “Well, go on. Don’t let it get cold. It always tastes the best fresh from the oven.”

Magically grabbing it, Nymph cringed as she heard the greasy sounds coming from her slice. Holding up to her eye level, she found it to be far less appetizing up close and decided to drop it. “You know, I’m not that hungry after all.” Her stomach loudly growled and under her breath, she cursed her body’s betrayal.

“Are you sure?” Pinkie asked teasingly. She picked up the slice and slowly moved it in circles in front of the queen’s face. “Don’t you want this juicy, thick slice of heaven?”

“I’ll pass.”

Chrysalis chuckled. “My goodness, Nymphie. I know you care about your figure and all that, but loosen up. Even Rarity is enjoying herself.”

“That’s not the point. I just don’t think it may be my tastes.”

“Oh, do you have your fancy changeling servants make you like a royal pizza?” the party pony guessed excitedly. “It must be super delicious! Why didn’t you give us any the first time we came!?”

“I’ve never had them make anything like this.”

Pinkie’s excitement died down and she stared intensely the queen. “So where do you get your pizza?”

“I...don’t?”

“Ever!?” Pinkie launched from her seat and grabbed hold of her, shaking Nymph fast enough to make her a blur. “Are you telling me in your entire life that you NEVER EVER ATE PIZZA BEFORE!?”

All activity within the restaurant ceased at once. Every pair of eyes suddenly found themselves upon her and Nymph had no idea how to react. “Yes?” Many gasps and whispers erupted around the building. “What’s the big deal? Why is pizza-” The lights in the restaurant instantly went out and the windows were covered, leaving her in total darkness.

A sudden light above her turned on and shined upon Pinkie Pie as she stood on the table. “A thousand years ago, when Equestria was first discovered by the three pony tribes, they overcame their differences and united, saving this land from the windigos. To celebrate, they planned on a grand feast, but there was a problem. What could they possibly eat to mark such a joyous event? Earth ponies barely had fruits or vegetables because of the harsh winters. Pegasi only had military rations. Unicorns wanted everypony to try their new diet program and make a salad, but there was no dressing. It was a critical moment that could have undone the very founding of Equestria.”

“Pinkie, this doesn’t sound-” Chrysalis, Fluttershy, and Rarity loudly shushed Nymph.

“After days of arguing, they decided to just make something new, hoping it would satisfy all the ponies. Together, the earth ponies sliced up their fruits and vegetables to ensure they were divided between all populations. Unicorns magically made dough from their wheats stashes and flattened it so that it became large enough to feed an army. All the pegasi had left was tomato sauce because they were actually pretty bad at saving supplies, so they poured it all across the dough. The ponies were getting hungry, but there was a problem. They made it too big and not even the minotaurs had an oven big enough for it. Even if this mighty food was cooked, it didn’t have enough flavor to be worth the effort. All hope seemed lost.”

Suddenly, an angelic choir arose somewhere in the darkness. “As they all argued, a sudden light appeared. None other than Princess Celestia and Princess Luna came down from the sky to help resolve their plight. When they saw the mighty uncooked pizza, they had the answer. Together, they took pizza into outer space, where Luna decorated with her moon’s finest cheese.”

“But the moon isn’t-” Everyone in the restaurant shushed Nymph.

“When she finished, Celestia took the pizza all the way to the sun, for it was the only oven in the universe able to cook such a massive meal! Soon, it was ready and Celestia returned. The pizza was so hot, that it melted all the ice that claimed the previous pony kingdoms. All the pegasi had to create a massive gust to cool it down and had to stay a mile away to keep from getting burned. The hot winds blew south and turned the land into an eternal desert. And that’s how the badlands were made!”

Pinkie held up a slice of pizza, dripping with cheese. “When it was ready, all of Equestria feasted and because of the help of the alicorns in achieving this mighty feat, they were crowned eternal rulers of Equestria and they named pizza the official food of friendship!” The lights came on, showing four employees behind her that acted as the choir. “Thanks, fellas!” They nodded their heads and returned to their duties.

“Pinkie, that story was the most insane thing I have ever heard in my entire life.”

“You’re not the first one to tell her that,” Chrysalis chuckled before taking another bite.

“Where in the world did you come up with this story?”

“Well, pizza is the best food for any occasion! Parties, slumber parties, eating alone, coping with a bad break up. How else do you explain why it’s so good?” Nymph, unable to come up with any more questions to challenge this claim, forfeited before any more sanity was lost.

“This is why I looked forward to weekends back in my...scheming phase,” said Chrysalis. “Not something I would ideally eat on a regular basis, but it made me feel better. Treating myself on the weekend made it easier to endure the workweek.”

“And friends always make food taste better!” Pinkie chimed.

“As well as family.” Chrysalis, taking Nymph by surprise, nuzzled against her. Before the queen even realized what she was doing, the blinding light from Pinkie’s camera left her in a daze.

When her eyes recovered, Nymph said, “It’s nice to finally enjoy ourselves together in public without worrying of what other people think.”

“I hope ponies change their minds soon,” spoke Rarity. “The Grand Galloping Gala is mere months away and I think Chrysalis should be allowed to attend her first as herself.”

“I swear to Celestia, if Discord is allowed to go and not me, I’m going to burn something to the ground.”

Nymph quickly rubbed her hoof. “There, there, Chrysie. I am more than confident that the people will trust you soon enough. I promise that my next planned appearance for you will be better than the last!”

“Easier said than done,” spoke Rarity worriedly. “Talking about your sister to other ponies is difficult to do. I’ve scared off several customers already by bringing her up, hopefully not for good. You’d think some ponies would have changed by now.”

“Please don’t risk your business over me,” said Chrysalis. “I’d hate to responsible for any damage to your reputation.”

“Nonsense. What kind of pony would I be if I were to put my business ahead of a friend who was banished from her home? I will never stop trying to change the minds of ponies until you and Nymph are back home together.”

Chrysalis blushed while reaching for another slice. “Thank you, Rarity. I think have grown some respect for you today.”

“You mean you didn’t entirely respect her before?” The former queen swiftly kicked Pinkie’s leg under the table.

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that. But on the subject of the Gala, perhaps you would like to order a dress ahead of time?”

Chrysalis shrugged before swallowing. “I’ll have to get back to you on that. I don’t know yet if I want one that looks better on red or black.”

“Our first Gala in Equestria.” Nymph happily sighed. “For such an historic event, I will need to craft something that will turn every head in the room, outshining even Celestia herself.”

“Won’t be as great as our Garden Galas, but I’m sure it will be some fun.” Chrysalis reopened Nymph’s pizza box. “But enough stalling. It’s time for you to eat.”

Even after the epic told to her, Nymph could not help herself from looking upon her lunch with fear and disgust. Her eyes slowly looked at each of her friends, all waiting excitedly. There was no way out of this. Slowly, a slice in her emerald magic rose from the box and parked before her lips. Mouth trembling, she braced for the worst, closed her eyes, and forced herself to take a bite.

Her eyes shot open. She couldn’t believe it. It was delicious. No. Amazing! Magical! Heavenly! Was this how perfection tasted? How could she have lived so long and not treated herself to this divine food? Equestria was truly a magical place and now her people could enjoy pizza for themselves. Or did they already have pizza in the Changeling Kingdom? Who cares! It was the best thing she had ever eaten! To Tartarus with her diet! She just had to have more! Not just for lunch, but dinner too! And breakfast! Everyday! She couldn’t get enough and was eager for the next bite. No doubt a bigger second bite would be even more satisfying!

“Come on! Snap out of it!”

It was as if Nymph was suddenly awaken from a dream. The first thing she noticed was how everyone in the entire restaurant was staring directly at her while frozen in place. Before she could ask something, her eyes looked upon the table, finding it to be a complete mess with sauce and crumbs coating the top. Less than a quarter of her pizza remained and looked as if a deranged beast ravished it with pieces scattered across the box and even the table. Turning to the window beside her, she stared back in horror of her reflection, finding herself covered in pizza sauce, cheese, vegetables, and crumbs. She slowly turned back to her friends, certain that nothing could possibly make this moment worse.

Until Pinkie flashed the camera.

It was a blessing that Nymph had gone to lunch in a disguise she would never again take. To think the Changeling Queen herself would...no. She didn’t want to think about it ever again. When lunch concluded so eventfully, they parted ways with Rarity, their debt to her fulfilled. She wasn’t even sure what her friends were talking about as she was so intensely focused on her own actions. Her mind drifted far from the world around her until Chrysalis gave her a hard pat on the back. “Nymph.”

“Huh?”

“Are you even paying attention?”

“S-sorry. I’m just having a hard time focusing. You cannot imagine how dirty I feel at this moment.” She looked at her hoof while once more taking Luna’s appearance. “Even with a new disguise, I can see some food coating me. I am in desperate need of a bath.”

“A bath?” Chrysalis rubbed her chin. “You know, that’s not a bad idea.”

“Are we going to the spa?” asked Fluttershy.

“Not at all. I don’t feel like draining my savings just so my sister can feel clean again.” Chrysalis had a look on her face that always meant she was up to no good, but Nymph said nothing. All she wanted was to wash away her shame and would do anything to achieve that. After some walking, they found themselves heading toward Twilight’s castle. Surely Twilight wouldn’t mind letting a fellow royal have a quick bath, but why did Chrysalis choose to travel so far? Chrysalis walked up to the doors and knocked loudly. They stood back and waited, but no one came. “Guess no one’s home.”

“Maybe we could come back later,” suggested Fluttershy. “I’m sure Twilight is busy with oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! What are you doing!?” The door clicked as Chrysalis magically undid the lock and it came open. “Y-y-y-y-you’re breaking and entering! You can’t do that!”

Chrysalis turned to the panicking pegasus, shrugging. “I’ve done far worse.”

Nymph and the two ponies gave each other looks of shock before following Chrysalis in. “You can’t be serious right now!” snapped the queen. “Twilight could actually punish us for doing this!”

“Oh, calm down. As the Princess of Friendship, I’m sure Twilight is kind enough to generously allow us use of her facilities. Since we are all such loyal friends, it only makes sense that she won’t mind. To be perfectly honest, I’m sure if she did find out, she’ll just laugh about it.”

“Makes sense to me!” Pinkie replied followed by a bounce through the doorway.

“No!” Fluttershy jumped forward and pulled on Chrysalis’s tail with her hooves. However, her efforts were for naught as the changeling kept walking, dragging the pony with her. “This is so wrong! Twilight is our friend and we can’t just break in like this!”

“Don’t be so dramatic. Pinkie breaks into places all the time. We’ll just take a quick dip in her pool and be out before you know it. No harm done.” Stepping inside suddenly felt Nymph feel extremely uncomfortable, as if she was being watched, and wanted this over as soon as possible. She watched as poor Fluttershy tried to no avail to stop Chrysalis from going farther in the castle. At last, Chrysalis came to a stop on her own. “Nymph, do you feel that?”

Lifting her head, Nymph answered back, “Pride. Somepony else is here. The amount of ego is staggering.”

Both changelings pondered this new discovery before coming to the same conclusion. “Rainbow Dash.” They ran ahead, traversing several halls and stairways, before finding the door leading to one of the balconies. The amount of smugness was overwhelming, which wasn’t unusual for the athletic pegasus, but what was she doing here all by herself? Chrysalis put a hoof over her lips, shushing them, before creeping closer to the door.

“And that’s how I teamed up with Daring Doo a second time and saved the day!” Chrysalis slowly opened the door and they peeked through the crack. They saw Spike sitting in the pool drinking a soda along with a changeling who was in the middle of scribbling on paper with a quill.

“Spike, your stories are incredible!” praised the changeling. His voice was familiar, but Nymph could not quite place it. “I could write a whole book just on what you have done!”

The dragon shrugged. “That’s a hero’s life for you. Never a dull moment.”

“And I thought Rainbow Dash had a massive ego,” Chrysalis snarked as the doors parted. The two of them quickly turned to the four mares approaching, startled. “Is being the hero of the Crystal Empire not good enough for our little dragon?” He slowly sunk into the water.

“Princess Luna!” Nymph’s subject immediately bowed his head. “What are you all doing here? Have you come to praise Spike for another heroic deed?”

“Nothing of the sort,” Nymph chuckled. “We wanted to clean ourselves off and Cherub...invited us in herself.” She shot a look at the former queen, who gave her a smug smile in return. “Would you mind if we joined you?”

“Not at all.”

They climbed down into the pool and sat against the walls. Nymph submerged her head into the cool liquid and when she emerged, she flicked her mane around, sighing with content. She then closed her eyes, basking in the warm radiance of the sun. Already she could feel her woes fading into nothingness. “It’s nice to finally meet you, Princess Luna.” She opened one eye and saw the changeling smiling at her.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you as well...subject.”

“His name is Thorax, you forgetful hatchling.” Nymph lazily flung some water in her sister’s direction. “It’s not really the princess. That’s just Queen Nymph is disguise.”

“Q-Queen Nymph!” Thorax bowed his head much harder, briefly dunking his face into the pool. “Wait. Why are you disguised as Princess Luna?”

“Royal business.” Nymph’s answer was practically a moan of relief. The pool was too soothing for her to come up with a better explanation, but right now, she didn’t care.

“Hang on,” Spike said suddenly. “How did you get in the castle? Did you break in?”

“Do you watch movies Twilight says you aren’t allowed to when she leaves you alone?” asked Chrysalis. “Movies I have to rent because you’re too young and scare you enough to have Celestia come by to check for intruders?”

After brief silence, the dragon answered, “I won’t say a thing.”

Fluttershy, who had long thrown the towel on the issue, made herself very comfortable next to Pinkie by laying against her and giving her cheek a little nuzzle. “What were you two talking about?”

“I’m chronicling the heroic deeds of Spike the Brave and Glorious!” Thorax pointed toward a stack of about twenty sheets of paper sitting near the edge of the pool. “This is some of the most amazing stuff I have ever heard in my life! Maybe I should make another book that biographies his adventures! With so much done already, who knows what else he will do next!” He moved closer to Nymph. “Would you like to hear some of his heroics, Your Highness?”

Nymph moaned quietly, lost in bliss. “I think she’s not interested right now,” said Chrysalis. “Where is Twilight, by the way?”

“She’s at the town hall,” answered Spike. “She has to do some big speech and I was going to go with her, but Thorax came and saved me by asking me about my awesome life.”

“B-but surely Queen Nymph has interesting stories about herself, too!” Thorax scooted closer. “Perhaps you could share one with us?” She remained silent, still soaking in the soothing water. For her, all that there was around her was the cool caress of the cleansing pool. “Is she asleep?”

“Nah. She’s just relaxing a little too hard.” Chrysalis stretched her limbs and lowered herself until only her head was visible before gently kicking her sister in the shin. Annoyed, Nymph lifted her head up, eyes barely open as she stared back at her. “At least try making conversation.”

Sitting up, she looked down at Thorax, who looked back at her with eagerness. “So...how have you been? I hope your hunger still isn’t affecting you.”

“Oh, that’s not a problem anymore. Cherub has been giving me free love at her dating service.” He suddenly shivered. “I never knew ponies dating could be so intense.”

“Glad to hear that all the love isn’t driving you crazy anymore. You are now a normal citizen like everyone else.” Feeling that was enough to satisfy Chrysalis, Nymph returned to laying still in the water.

However, it didn’t last long. Something she had said had caused the changeling beside her to panic. “Oh my gosh! What time is it right now!?”

Pinkie looked up at the sun. “It’s one-ten!”

Thorax suddenly leapt out of the pool, flailing his legs and screaming, “I’m late! I’m late! I’m late!” He scrambled for a nearby towel and in attempt to hastily dry himself off, but then he became tangled up and flopped onto the floor.

“Calm yourself, Thorax!” Nymph magically picked him up and dried him with the towel before setting him down. “What is it that you are so upset about?”

“I volunteered to help at the weekly love drive and I was supposed to show up ten minutes ago!”

“Love drive?” questioned Nymph.” ‘I’ve never heard of that.”

“It’s something changelings put together now and then,” answered Chrysalis. “They set up booths and change into a pony that is requested so that the pony feels love and they harvest the results. Even ponies like to volunteer to help generate food for their newest neighbors. It’s a nice way to spread the love around Ponyville.”

“Really? Then we have no time to waste!” She magically removed all of her friends from the water. “We shall partake in the love drive with you!”

“We are?” asked Chrysalis. “Not that I mind, but I thought you would like to spend the day together.”

“And what better way to do that than help the changelings? You and me, working side by side to help produce enough love to feed an army. That should be fun, yes?”

“Well if that’s what you want, then I’m all for it.” Chrysalis held out towels so Pinkie and Fluttershy could dry themselves. “How about you, Spike? I’m sure there’s plenty of mares who would love to hear about your oh so amazing tales.”

“I can’t. Twilight left me a list of chores since I didn’t go with her.” He sighed as he tossed his towel aside. “Life of a hero, am I right?”

“Oh…” Thorax turned toward the balcony with his head hanging. “I’ll see you some other time, Spike.”

“Speaking of time, aren’t you super late now?” asked Pinkie.

Thorax gasped before taking off into the air and they followed him. It was rather difficult to keep up with the hasty changeling as Nymph and Fluttershy were carrying extra weight on their backs. Soon they arrived near the town hall, where a booth and several tables were set up and Thorax nearly slammed into the ground upon landing. He ran toward a larger changeling stallion and they landed nearby, hearing him plead to the stranger.

“I’m so sorry! I was caught up with something!”

The stallion marched over to Thorax, standing over him with his eyes locked onto him. “Sorry!? Is that all you have to say!?”

“Er...yes?”

“Well I would expect something more from the changeling who brought us our three biggest volunteers as well as Princess Luna herself!” He gave a strong pat to Thorax’s back. “You really had me worried there!”

Nymph took the opportunity to shake the stallion’s hoof to allow Thorax some room to breathe. “I apologize for our late arrival. We were caught in the middle of...royal business. So how do I partake in this love drive?”

“Come right this way!” He lead them into the small tent and inside were several crates of love crystals, some glowing and many more empty. Nearby was a table that ranked the most hard working volunteers who raked in the most love. Surprisingly, the top three volunteers were already standing beside Nymph. Third place was Pinkie, who no doubt had her methods of bringing out any positive emotion from any pony. Second was Chrysalis, which was no surprise as she was a master in harvesting the delicious emotion of amore. The highest rated volunteer, however, was none other than Fluttershy, whose love contribution somehow far surpassed Chrysalis’s. Just how in the world did this timid little pony manage to beat a changeling queen? “Take these love crystals with you and sit at one of the tables. When a pony comes up, just work your magic and the crystal will do the rest.” He gave her a light nudge. “Just don’t try too hard with your lady friend watching, eh?”

Chrysalis chuckled as she passed a crystal to each of her companions. “Don’t worry about me. I’m not the jealous type.”

They stepped outside and as soon as Nymph sat down, a giant line of ponies began forming before her. She could already sense a decent amount of love and was ready to milk every last drop. She just hoped Luna didn’t mind her using her image for a good cause. The first stallion came up to her and she started with, “You know, a thousand years ago, I was very open to the idea of polygamy.” The amount of love erupted from the pony was staggering and Nymph smiled in satisfaction.

About a half hour went by with Nymph constantly flirting with every pony who came to her. Of course, she had to tone down her charm as she feared of getting onto Luna’s bad side if she went too far with a pony. Fortunately, it wasn’t hard to get ponies head over hooves over her. Luna was a very beautiful pony and even looking upon her caused many to emanate love. Chrysalis, however, didn’t mind heavily flirting and with nothing holding her back, she was filling up crystals at a much faster rate. Pinkie was doing well for herself by complimenting ponies and telling jokes, but as for Fluttershy, the pony had barely made a peep since they started. Perhaps there was a decimal error when they calculated her harvest.

As the next stallion left Nymph, she looked to Thorax, who she had completely forgotten about. Apparently the rest of Ponyville did too as he was completely alone, face pressed against the table. Ignoring the line in front of her table, Nymph got up and put her hoof on Thorax’s shoulder. “Are you okay?”

“No pony wants to talk to me,” he replied, muffled as his mouth still touched the table. The changeling lifted his head, staring at his queen with his sad blue eyes. “Is there something I’m doing wrong?”

“That depends. How were you trained in acquiring love?”

“I wasn’t. I lived in the lower colonies, so there wasn’t any point.” Gravity struck and his head fell back on the table.

“Oh.” A candle suddenly lit in her head. “What if I teach you how? Surely that would improve your performance.”

Thorax’s face brightened. “You would teach me? Really?”

“It will be no trouble.” Nymph walked around the tent and he scurried to catch up with her, neither aware of Pinkie shaking for a second. “With my help, you will be drowning in love before you know it. First, you will need a disguise. Try to make yourself as handsome as possible. If you want to acquire love, you must have the looks” Nymph waited with anticipation until she noticed that he was not transforming, but merely staring at his hooves. “Why are you hesitating?”

“Uh...I don’t think I can shapeshift with you watching me.” Rolling her eyes, Nymph turned away. It was a moment before a blue flash came from behind her. “Tell me what you think, Your Highness.”

Smiling, the royal changeling turned to him, causing her face to transform into one of displeasure. Standing before her was a feeble, blue earth pony with a mane and tail made of grey stripes and a cutie mark depicting some pottery. “I was expecting something more...rugged.”

Her words were enough to make the changeling shrink. “I’ve never really practiced shapeshifting before. What’s wrong with how I look?”

With a sigh, Nymph answered, “Nothing.” Not a great start, but nothing she couldn’t salvage. “The next step is to come up with a name. Nothing too complicated. Just a simple pony name. A good name is one way to catch a mare’s attention.”

Thorax rubbed his chin, murmuring under his breath. As he went on, Nymph found her smile becoming harder to hold and her eye involuntarily twitched. “Crystal…Hoof. My name is Crystal Hoof!”

“That’s your name? That name is…” Thorax suddenly lowered his head, ears pinned against him as he whimpered. “Is a very unique one. Perhaps we could pass it off as foreign.” She clapped her hooves together, feeling inspiration take over. “Prench! We’ll say that you are a Prench Stallion! No mare can resist that.”

“But I thought I could be from the Crystal Empire,” he quietly protested.

“We’ll compromise.” She leaned to the side to quickly glance at his cutie make of a vase. “You’re a Prench foreign exchange student visiting the Crystal Empire to study art. Oh, and you will be far more successful if you have a good career like being an actor or model. Don’t tell them that you’re an artist with no career in the future.”

“This sounds a little complicated. I don’t even speak Prench.”

“Not to worry. You will need to know a phrase or two and then you will be harvesting love like no other. Simply repeat what I say.” Nymph cleared her throat. “You are a lovely mare,” she said in Prench.

Thorax took a deep breath. “You is a fish hobo.”

Nymph could feel the split ends forming in her mane and her pleasant grin slowly turned into a deranged one. One of the most important things Queen Locera had taught her was to wear a mask when in public so that no changeling could see your bad side as they would never forget it. She had spent many years perfecting the art of patience and maintaining composure to ensure she could handle stressful situation like a royal changelings should. Thorax was about to hold the record for being the changeling to break it faster than anyone before. “You know what? Just use a Prench accent and you will be golden.”

“So talk like zis?” asked Thorax.

“Precisely.” She gave the feeble change a pat on the back. “Are you ready?”

“I think so.” He looked up at the queen. “Thank you so much for helping me, Your Highness. I know you have more important things to do than help someone like me.”

Nymph feigned a chuckle. “Thorax, my duty as queen is about helping my subjects thrive, including you.” She lightly booped him on the nose. “What you are doing today is important, so give it all you got just for me.”

Standing up straight, Thorax replied, “I won’t let you down!” He then flew back to his seat, sitting straight up with his eyes beaming with excitement.

The queen took her time to rejoin her friends as she couldn’t stop thinking about how upset Thorax was going to be when he inevitably failed in harvesting even an adequate amount of love. She sat next to Chrysalis, who was on break and had to chosen to pass her time reading a tabloid magazine with a picture of Trixie inside. “How did it go?” Chrysalis asked without looking up.

“We’ll see soon enough.” She looked over at Thorax, still full of energy as he awaited his first donor. “I’m afraid his lack of training shows and he’s going to find out the hard way that he’s not entirely qualified for this.”

Right as she spoke, a unicorn mare noticed Thorax in his new form and walked up to him. “Now just who would you be, you handsome pony?”

As Nymph expected, Thorax was caught off guard, but he managed to get a hold of himself. “Crystal Hoof.”

“My goodness. Is that a Prench name?” Mares behind her suddenly sudden started taking interest.

“Yes. I am a mere foreign exchange student visiting the Crystal Empire to study the history of its art,” Thorax said confidently.

“An art student? How delightful.” Nymph could suddenly see plenty of mares looking in their direction, forming a line. “Tell me, are you single?”

“Yes and I came all this way to search for the mare of my dreams. Well, that and to focus on my modeling career.” He was surprised to see many mares approach him with high amounts of love radiating from them, but he smiled and continued to work his charm.

“He seems to be handling it just fine,” Chrysalis spoke, putting her magazine away. “You know, I didn’t think we’d be doing something like this today, but I’m having a lot of fun.”

“Me too. We should-” A sudden flash of Pinkie’s camera interrupted her. When the spots in her vision vanished, Nymph continued, “We should do this more often. Maybe make it a contest between us?”

“A wager?” Chrysalis rubbed her chin. “I like the idea. Maybe if I put in my all, I can actually top Fluttershy.”

Nymph leaned to the side, looking at the mentioned pony. Barely any pony came to her and she still had her faced hiding in her mane. “Speaking of which, can you explain how-”

“Fluttershy!” From above, a changeling mare came down with a wooden pail in her hooves. “It is so good to see you again!” The pegasus suddenly looked excited as she peered into the bucket. “The little darlings could use some fresh air and I thought paying you a visit would be better than having them sit around in daycare all day.”

Something was happening to Fluttershy that Nymph had never seen. A certain emotion was breaking through the shyness that dwelled within her and she reached into the bucket. When her hooves reemerged, Nymph had all her answers. “Babies!” Fluttershy had many grublings crawling all over her forelegs and she was attempting to rub her face against each of them. The sudden eruption of love from this pony nearly made Nymph pass out. How much love did this pony have!? Spike and Shining Armor had plenty, but Fluttershy easily dwarfed them. The utter amount of sheer joy she felt was intoxicating and filling many crystals at once. The sight was so fascinating that no one noticed the pink pony trembling again, not even Pinkie herself. “Oh, you’re all sooooooooo adorable! Did you miss me!?” The infant changelings continued crawling all over her, chirping happily while drinking in the love.

“On second thought, maybe trying to outdo her is not the best idea.” Chrysalis shrugged before glancing to the side. “Oh my. Thorax is certainly getting a lot of attention.”

Nymph turned around, gasping when she witnessed the massive crowd of mares suddenly appeared before him. Looking back to her sister, she suddenly acted very confident. “Was there any doubt? I am as successful in creating love as you.”

“I don’t think that’s what you told me a minute ago,” Chrysalis jested. “Hope you’re as good comforting ponies through heartbreak. He’s going to have to tell them the truth soon because from what I sense, they want him for more than a love donation.”

“Chrysie, this isn’t like your dating business.” Nymph pulled a file from her cloak, which blended into her disguise as it was magically designed to, and got to work on her hoof. “They know that this is all for charity and pretty soon, the changelings here will have more love than they can handle! Besides, I think you are giving Thorax far too much credit for his ability to sweep mare off her hooves. This is his first time harvesting love, so he won’t be a casanova or anything.”

“U-u-u-u-u-u-u-uh o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-oh!” Nymph turned to Pinkie, who was strangely shaking intensely in her chair. “T-t-t-t-t-there’s a doooooooozy c-c-c-c-c-c-oming!”

“Pinkie, I can barely understand a word-” A bolt of magic flew by her head. “What in the world!?” Nymph turned toward her attacker, but she was not prepared for what awaited her.

“Crystal Hoof, take me as your bride!” cried a unicorn mare, reaching a hoof out to him as many other mares piled onto her.

Thorax took a step back before a changeling mare sprung out and landed on the table, snapping it in half. “I’m a changeling and know more about love than anypony! Marry me instead!” She reached in for a kiss before the mob pulled her back in.

“W-wait! This is all a big misunderstanding!” he cried as he slowly tried to distance himself from the flood.

Fluttershy gasped and returned the bloated and lethargic grublings into the wooden pale, handing them to their caretaker. “Go! Get them as far away from here!” Rather than question it, the changeling took the bucket and flew off in the distance while struggling with the heavy load. “We need to go save Thorax before it’s too late!” She, Pinkie, and Chrysalis jumped out of their seats and ran toward Thorax, who had now turned tail from his new admirers.

“Wait!” Nymph flew after them. “Wasn’t this the point to the love drive? So what if a few mares are madly in love with him? How bad could something like this possibly get!?”

“Please give a warm welcome to Princess Twilight Sparkle!”

The audience applauded as Mayor Mare stepped aside and Twilight took her place. With her flashcards ready, the alicorn was eager to start her long prepared speech, one she felt would leave an impact on her subjects. It was a long, delicate process that took so many hours out of her days. Deep down, she wished Princess Celestia was here right now to witness the great effort she put into crafting her words. She could only imagine the pride in her mentor’s eyes as she inspired her people with her most excellent speech.

Maintaining a proper posture, Twilight placed her flashcards on the podium and opened her mouth the speak. The first sound she made was one of surprise as some earth pony she had never met body slammed her several feet away, knocking over the podium and scattering her hard work in the process. Onlookers gasped in horror and confusion as the assailant took the alicorn and shook her violently. “Twilight, you have to help me!”

“What?” Twilight muttered, her head still spinning.

“They’re after me and won’t leave me alone! All just because I’m a Prench foreign exchange student who studies art, works as a male model, and wants to make love!” All had fallen silent save for the loud feedback emanating from the speakers as his pleas were caught by the microphones on the floor beside them.

As queen of the Changeling Kingdom, Nymph had long studied the most efficient way to gather the most love from multiple ponies. With the existence of changelings now known to the world, research had become far easier as they could easily acquire many willing pony test subjects. There had been some failures, such as that love potion, but it was all necessary for progress. She had her top changelings working around the clock for months on end to devise a method that would harness the greatest amount of food for her subjects.

If they were here right now, they would have broken down into a crying fit when their goal was achieved in less than thirty minutes by total accident.

Nymph and her companions flew high above the stampede of mares, barely making out the blue dot that was poor Thorax. Ponies on the streets jumped out of the way as he ran down the road, somehow keeping ahead of all of them. “Would somepony tell me what the heck is going on!?” Twilight demanded as she flew beside Nymph and Fluttershy.

“It’s a lovedrive gone bad in the worst possible way!” Chrysalis answered, looking down as she sat upon Nymph’s back. She could easily just take the form of a pegasus or even herself, but if even one person saw the famous Cherub undergo transformation, it could lead to an even bigger disaster. “Let’s just grab him before he gets crushed.” As they flew lower, a sudden layer of pegasi and changelings appeared, trying to dive down and grab the stallion. “Where the heck did they come from!?”

“Twilight!” called Nymph. “Perhaps you could teleport these crazy mares away so we can reach him!”

“I can’t!” she protested. “It would be dangerous to warp a pony somewhere while they are moving so fast! They could run into something or somepony and get hurt!”

“Then send them to an open field!” suggested Chrysalis. “It’s either that or Thorax goes to the cemetery!”

The alicorn looked down to the sea of mares and she attempted to thin the herd. Several flashes of violet light appeared, but they seemed to have no impact. “There’s too many of them!”

“Maybe you could try warping ahead and teleport Thorax out when he’s close enough,” said Fluttershy.

“That would work for the ponies and changelings in the front, but all the others in the back won’t see it. When those in the front stop because they lost sight of him, those behind are going to keep running and it’s going to a massive pileup of mares. I don’t think the hospital could handle so many at once!”

“W-w-w-w-w-w-well I-I-I-I-I-I-I t-t-t-think w-w-w-we s-s-should d-d-do s-s-s-something s-s-s-soon!”

Chrysalis and Twilight both looked at Pinkie, terror in their eyes. “Pinkie,” Chrysalis started calmly, “please tell me you are not having another premonition.” Pinkie pointed far ahead down the road. It was too far to see what she saw, so Twilight used a spell to scan Pinkie’s eyes and produce a screen for all them to see.

A yellow earth pony stallion looked up to the new building with pride. His wife, a red pegasus, stood beside him, smiling as well. “We really did it,” she said.

“It’s hard to believe, but we finally replaced that old, worn down orphanage with this brand new one! All those poor pony and changeling children are going to have somewhere nice to call home.”

The mare looked upon the many little orphans standing outside, who were possibly happier than they have been in their entire lives. “And it was so generous of Fluttershy to give us so many baby animals for the petting zoo.” They walked to one of the many pens and she leaned over the fence. “Look at all these little chicks! They’re so precious!” When she stood up, she looked to her husband, suddenly concerned. “However, I’m still not sure about having an orphanage right next to fireworks store. That might be dangerous.”

“Nonsense! We’re responsible ponies and I know the owner. He would never let a foal go near one. Heck, he’s nice enough to even offer food for our grand opening.” He waved to the stallion in front of the other building, who waved back while barbecuing vegetables next to the open door of his shop. “And I was going to surprise you, but he offered to launch his biggest, most powerful magic firework to celebrate our grand opening he calls The Crater Maker! Right now, it’s in the shop for safekeeping. It’s so volatile that if it gets too hot or shaken around from like an earthquake or something, BOOM!”

The five mares screamed when they all came to the same conclusion. “Twilight, what are we going to do!?” cried Fluttershy.

Pinkie reached over to shake the alicorn in panic. “Half of Ponyville is gonna go kablooey!”

“I don’t know! M-maybe I could teleport some more ponies away and slow them down!”

More flashes erupted from the crowd, but more mares kept filling the empty spaces. “We need another plan!” Pinkie then happily gasped and jumped onto Nymph’s back, taking hold of Chrysalis. “I know! What if you two started spewing slime all over them and get them stuck?”

“We would need a lot more changelings for that to even work!” Nymph bit her hoof, looking to the stampede and then the doomed orphanage. “Maybe we could take a shot?”

“Maybe Fluttershy could use her stare on them,” suggested Chrysalis as she magically plopped Pinkie back onto the pegasus. “That should stop them all dead in their tracks.”

“Same problem as the wall!” Twilight countered, still teleporting mares away. “It will stop the front, but not the back!”

As her friends kept offering ideas, Nymph could feel her blood turn cold as their time was running low. Had Mother taught her anything about dealing with a situation like this? She knew not of a spell that could handle this many people. Even her mind control would be fruitless against a mob this size. On the top of her head, the only time she had ever seen anything remotely like this was during the garden party she told Pinkie and Fluttershy about earlier. A sudden last ditch effort popped into her head. “I have a plan! Twilight, we need to get to the flower shop!”

A second later, she, Chrysalis, and Twilight suddenly appeared in the floral store and Nymph had to slam her hooves onto the floor to stop herself from running into the wall. Various customers in the store where stunned at the sight of Princess Luna screeching to a halt with Cherub riding on her back and several had to jump out of the way. Once she came to a full stop, Nymph ran to the counter. “We need all the seeds of the worst possible smelling flowers you have immediately! It’s a royal emergency!” The cashier pony hurried into the back room as Nymph and Twilight tapped their hooves against the floor. Nearly a minute later, she returned with many bags, dropping them on the counter, and Nymph picked one up . “Helicodiceros muscivorus?”

“It’s a changeling plant they use to catch flies!” answered the pony. “It’s odor-”

“Good enough!” Twilight warped them out of the store and back over the river of mares. The sudden transport caught Nymph by total surprise and she had to frantically flap her wings to remain airborne. “I think I know what you’re doing. You’re going to use the odor as crowd control to disperse the crowd.”

“Oh! You brought stinky flowers?” Pinkie asked with delight, forgetting just for a moment the impending destruction.

“It’s the only idea I have and I don’t think we have time for another one. Chrysalis, do you still remember the growth spell?”

“Of course.” Chrysalis tore open a bag and poured the seeds into her hoof. She casted a spell on them and they immediately began to grow. In a matter of seconds, the seeds broke open as flowers buds appeared. “It would be long until they bloom. We better get rid of them quick.”

“Throw them to the back of the mob!” ordered Twilight. “We need to stop them first!” Chrysalis used all her strength to hurl the blooming flowers towards the mares behind them. Once they landed, they could see the mares either fall over or retreat toward another direction. “Keep growing them! We have a lot of mares and not a lot of time!”

Pinkie and Fluttershy took the bags from Nymph and removed the seeds, holding them out to allow Chrysalis, Nymph, and Twilight to begin their growth. The two ponies continued tossing them onto the lovestruck mares while Twilight waited until the last second before teleporting any blooming buds into the thicker parts of the stampede. It wasn’t long until the only mares remaining were the ones right on Thorax’s tail. Nymph noticed a delay in their efforts and looked to her friends. “What are we waiting for!?”

Pinkie shook an empty bag. “We’re all out!”

“I think the crowd is small enough to safely remove Thorax. Twilight, get him out of there.” Chrysalis looked over to the alicorn, who held her head in her hooves. “Twilight, stay with me! Just one more spell!”

“I can’t!” she wheezed. “I’ve been casting so much and flying so fast!” Twilight grunted as she flapped her wings harder, but she slowly began to fall behind and descend toward the ground.

Fluttershy saw Twilight struggling to keep up and turned around to help her, leaving only the two changelings. Up ahead, the orphanage was in clear view as well as the barbecue with flames erupting while it stood right between the oncoming mob and the open door. “Nymph, we need to get Thorax NOW!”

“Agreed! We’re going in!” Nymph dropped in altitude and was right behind the pegasi and changelings who were using flight to pursue their prey. With time running out, she summoned a giant broom to shove them aside and fly ahead. Once Thorax was finally in her sight, she magically yanked him off the ground, dropped him in her forelegs, and used her teleportation spell. When the fire cleared, they were hidden in a nearby alley. She peered around the corner of a building, seeing the few remaining mares coming into a halt, looking around in confusion while a few broke down crying.

“No! Leave me alone!” Thorax struggled by flailing his hooves, making it difficult for Nymph to keep a grip on him.

“Thorax! Thorax, open your eyes! You’re safe now!”

Finally, he calmed himself and took a look, finding himself in his queen’s hooves. “Am...am I alive?”

“Fortunately, yes you are.” Chrysalis exhaled in relief while climbing off her sister. “You should thank Queen Nymph. She managed to come up with the perfect plan to save your life.”

Those blissful words gave Nymph a brief stroke of euphoria and she gained another when she looked down at Thorax, his eyes wide with awe. “Oh, it was nothing,” she panted. “Just another day as the Changeling Queen. I go through this sort of thing all the time.”

From above, she heard the ponies fly down to them with Fluttershy supporting Twilight. “Glad that’s...huff...over…” the princess said with some struggle.

Pinkie zipped over to Thorax, grinning. “That was one of the craziest things I have ever been through in my life! I can’t believe you got so many girls to chase you and you almost blew up, too!”

Thorax gulped. “I almost what?”

“Yep!” She stood on her hind legs and waved her forelegs. “KA-BLAM! I wonder what’s going to happen at the next love drive!” Thorax suddenly went limp in Nymph’s forelegs and Pinkie waved her hoof in front of his face. “Thorax? Oh! Almost forgot!” Pinkie whipped out the camera and snapped a photo.

“Are you sure there is nothing I can offer?” Nymph pleaded, hovering before her subject while out of disguise.

Thorax shook his head and continued walking. “N-no, it’s fine. It wasn’t a big deal.”

“Thorax, you were almost crushed by a horde of lovestruck ponies and changelings because of me! Surely there’s something I could do to make it all up to you. A trip to the spa? Some financial compensation?” She hesitated before adding, “Perhaps an order of pizza?”

“I couldn’t ask anything from you, Your Highness. I just want to go home and lie down.” Defeated, Nymph landed on the ground next to him and walked alongside him in silence. Stubborn was not a word she had expected to describe Thorax. Perhaps it was best to just drop it altogether and let him rest as he desired. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see him looking up at her, slightly smiling. She gave him one in return, grateful that he was miraculously not holding any animosity toward her. They broke eye contact just for a moment until Thorax gasped. “Oh no! I left all the stuff I wrote about Spike back at his castle!”

“Twilight’s castle,” Nymph corrected, but her words went unheard as he had already taken off into the air. She magically grabbed him and set him back on the ground. “Calm yourself. You can go retrieve your book tomorrow. You have had a long day and need to rest.”

Sighing, Thorax replied, “Maybe you’re right. I don’t think I can even write today since I can’t stop thinking about what happened.”

“Ah yes. Your little book. How have you fared so far?”

“It’s going great!” Thorax was so overjoyed that his wings took him off the ground just by a few inches. “Twilight has taught me a lot about writing and Spike has been a great source of material! I have almost twenty pages written about Ponyville because I love living here and it’s so rich in stuff to write about. Other than that, I only have a few places written that my friends have told me about. It’s going to be a while before I get the rest of Equestria.”

Nymph saw the opportunity present itself and went for it. “That’s how I will make it up to you! I will take you to one of Equestria’s greatest cities so you can write all about it! How about the Crystal Empire? It’s the most beautiful city I have ever laid eyes upon and it is always overflowing with love. Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor would even let you have a tour of the castle.”

Thorax was practically salivating, whether it was because it was a good offer or the love she mentioned, she wasn’t sure. “That would be amazing! Thank you, Queen Nymph!”

“It is no trouble at all.” Now that she thought about it, perhaps she could come along just to see the empire again. It had been a while and with the anniversary long over, perhaps her experience will be more positive. No doubt Thorax would be very impressed with the statue she and Cadance designed under the palace. On that note, something clicked in her mind. Perhaps Chrysalis also wouldn’t mind a visit, but she would have to give it some thought later.

They arrived at a large apartment building, looking striking similar to most houses in Ponyville with its wooden walls and straw roof, and went up the stairs outside. “This is where you live? I was expecting a house.”

“I can’t afford one,” Thorax reluctantly admitted. “Right now, Spike and Rarity have been helping me find gems so I can sell them. Appraising them is all I’m really good at and I don’t have enough money to open my own business. It’s not all bad, though. I really like living here. It feels cleaner than being underground.” At one of the doors, Thorax reached under the matt, the worst place to hide a key outside of just leaving it in the lock. He opened the door and stepped inside. “I guess I’ll see you later, Queen Nymph. Thank you again for saving my life.”

“Have a pleasant evening, Thorax. Go get some sleep.” He nodded before closing the door and Nymph summoned her fire, warping herself back to Cupid’s Arrow and finding Chrysalis handing a glass of water to the exhausted pegasus collapsed on her couch.

“I believe that’s one way to wrap up the day,” Chrysalis joked, although she was still trembling slightly.

“Not another word.” Nymph knelt down by Fluttershy’s side, stroking her forehead. “How are you feeling, you sweet pony?”

“Better,” Fluttershy whispered tiredly. It seemed the adrenaline rush had taken its toll since she last saw the pony. “How’s Thorax? Is he okay?”

“He’s fine. Took the whole incident a lot better than I thought.” Nymph groaned as she sat on the couch next to Chrysalis, her body feeling like changeling jelly. “I think we’re done with our sisterly bonding for today. I can’t handle anymore excitement or even walking.”

“Truth be told, living in this town has given me nerves of steel. Something like this is actually pretty common,” Chrysalis commented as she watched Pinkie kiss her marefriend’s head, who now snored softly. “Why don’t you take her home and tuck her into bed? Maybe the two of you can snuggle up.”

“Okie-dokie!” Pinkie picked up Fluttershy and dropped her onto her back. “After that, I’m gonna get these photos developed so you can look back at how much fun you both had today! See you in a bit!” The pony bounced to the door, opened it, and bounced away.

Closing the door, Chrysalis at last took off her disguise. “It feels so good to be me again.”

“Thank you for putting up with me today, Chrysie.”

The eldest sister scoffed. “You make it sound like I was forced to be with you.”

“Well, I just thought…nevermind.”

Perhaps that wasn’t the right move as Chrysalis clearly caught on. “Nymph, I enjoy being with you. I wish that we could do something like this more often. Outside of nearly destroying half the town, however.”

Nymph could have left it like that. To simply agree with her and to end their time on a high note. And yet, for whatever reason, she pushed her luck. “Is that why you always avoid my calls?”

Chrysalis leapt up from her seat, turning to Nymph with alarm. “Oh, Nymph, no! That’s not it at all! I just...just have a lot going on right now.”

“Like what? You’re not in trouble, are you?”

“No. I have...been doing a lot of thinking about Luna.”

A shiver of worry caused Nymph to sit up. “Are things not well between you two?”

Chrysalis sighed and sat on the carpet in front of the unlit fireplace. “The truth is, sometimes I get afraid of where our relationship is going to go. The two of us being together is already putting her reputation of the line and I cannot risk hurting her again. I’m not a perfect mare by any means and Luna I think is just too good for me.”

“Would dumping her make everything better?”

“No. No it wouldn’t.” Chrysalis rolled onto her back and Nymph joined her on the floor. “I don’t think I even know who I am sometimes. I want to believe I’m a royal changeling who always wants the best for her people, but we know that’s not true. I was raised to be a brilliant and kind queen, and yet, I’ve caused so much pain. You’re my own sister and your cries of torment were once music to my ears.”

“Chrysie, it’s not your fault. I lied to you ab-”

“That’s not the point, Nymph. I had nothing to prove my claim and I went about as if I did. I loved you with all my heart for over three hundred years and like flipping a switch, I acted like a total monster to you.” Chrysalis rolled herself to face away and curled up. “Maybe...maybe I just am a monster.”

“You’re not! You’re my sister!”

“A terrible sister for sure. Sometimes I wonder if I even deserve the freedom granted to me. I hurt you for years, I invaded an innocent kingdom, and kidnapped and mocked an innocent princess during her own wedding. Mother raised me to be so much better and yet...I did all those things.”

“But that’s all in the past.”

“Is it? Ponies and changelings still say my name in fear for a good reason.” Nymph was startled by the fireplace suddenly lighting with changeling fire and within, an image of an unfriendly looking Chrysalis formed. “What if that part of me comes back? What if something happens that causes me to act cruel to Luna the same way I did to you? Sometimes, I just keep imagining the worst thing I could do and just like that, we’re done.”

The queen magically extinguished the fire and picked up her sister, who was limp. “What are you saying? Chrysalis, you understand her more than anypony. Celestia has told me of how much progress Luna made dealing with her trauma from becoming Nightmare Moon ever since she met you. Don’t you think Luna may be feeling the same way as you? Worrying that she will repeat her past mistakes and hurt you or Celestia as a result? I am certain she still feels dreadful about what she did on Hearts and Hooves Day.”

Chrysalis slowly lifted her head. “I didn’t even think of that.”

“You two are a perfect match. You both understand the difficulties of letting go and have been very supportive of each other. I think that if one of you starts to fall, the other will catch her. What’s more beautiful than that? After all, was it not your timid princess who came to you with the prosition of love making?”

“But the other thing-”

Nymph tightly embraced her. “We both made our mistakes. I think it would be better if we just moved on.”

“I’m still making plenty of mistakes, Nymph, and I need to come clean.” The green fire once again appeared, showing a little adorable image of Chrysalis looking rather small with big eyes and pointy hooves. The real Chrysalis laid back down on the floor and stared in the flame. Although she seemed to be feeling better, her voice still dripped with sorrow. “I love working as a matchmaker, but I still succumb to anger at times.” A little pony appeared and the flaming Chrysalis moved her mouth, likely shouting, and the pony ran away. A sudden crowd of ponies appeared around her and Chrysalis had her hooves on her head before exploding into more yelling and scaring them off. “Sometimes, I just have a bad day and I want to let loose. I have never been good at managing stress.” Two unicorns appeared, both wearing striped shirts and one with a mustache. They offered Chrysalis a tiny bag of money, who looked at it, grew angry, and unleashed a flurry of magic bolts at them as they fled.

“We all have our bad days.” Nymph padded Chrysalis on the hoof. “Even Twilight and Fluttershy find themselves at wit’s end.”

“They do, but they can handle their anger far better than I can. Neither of them can even dream of doing the things I have done. The truth is I brought Pinkie and Fluttershy with us as a precaution.”

“What?”

“I wanted you to visit ever since you came to stay in Equestria, but every time I thought about us being alone together, I kept thinking that something would happen that would make me hurt you.” The little Chrysalis walked in place up to an image of Rarity, shouting silently until the unicorn cried and ran away. The avatar of the changeling suddenly looked worried and called to her before Applejack came to scold her. “Even after learning how far I had fallen, I was still succumbing to my darker desires.” An image of Trixie, Twilight’s old roommate, popped up with a heart hanging over her head. Chrysalis stood nearby, grinning evilly as Trixie talked with Twilight. The two unicorns had a short conversation before the heart over Trixie’s head cracked in half and she ran away in tears.

“You’re at least doing better now, yes?”

“I guess I have, but I recently had a few...episodes.” Discord appeared, waving to Chrysalis, and she in turn pulled out a battle axe before pursuing him. “I’ve talked with Pinkie about this and she and Fluttershy are helping me cope with stress. I’m still learning, but I can count on them to keep me in line, especially during work. However, I can’t rely on them forever.”

Nymph’s heart shriveled at the next image. It was one of Chrysalis and running around her were two little royal changelings. Whatever they were doing, the Chrysalis in the fireplace was getting madder and madder until the inevitable happened. When she yelled, the two children broke into crying and ran away before Chrysalis gasped and ran after them. She found them by an angry Luna, who spoke silently to Chrysalis before exiting with their children in tow and leaving Chrysalis all alone. The image then faded, returning the fire to its natural state.

“Chrysalis, why didn’t you tell me this before? I can help you.”

“I didn’t want to scare you away. Would you want to be anywhere near me if you knew I was still having issues with my anger?” The queen couldn’t even open her mouth to answer her. “Exactly.”

“I...I haven’t made it worse, have I? By having you out in public in your true form and making everyone afraid of you?”

Chrysalis shook her head. “No. In fact, I think it may have helped because it shows me what can happen if I lose control. Although those days could have gone far better, I think they will make good motivators. If matchmaking can be this stressful, then helping run a kingdom will be merciless.”

From where she sat, Nymph magically opened the cabinet in the kitchen and brought out an open bottle of whiskey and two shot glasses. “Speaking of home, perhaps that is what causing you so much stress. You have been stuck here in Equestria for nearly a year, forced to live as a pony and worry about someone learning your secret. I think if we can get the people to accept you, that should fix your anger issues.”

Chrysalis waited as her sister poured her a shot and then drank it. “You think so?”

“Of course.” Nymph needed her shot before continuing this conversation. “Back then, you were angry because you couldn’t handle how I wronged you. How I took your crown. It was because I did something so selfish that you acted that way. Your life has been so stressful for many years and it’s affecting you. Once you’re home with me and have Luna by your side, then there will be nothing to worry about. You can finally breathe and no longer have to carry the world on your shoulders.”

“Maybe...maybe you’re right.”

“I am right.” Pouring another glass, Nymph proclaimed, “I will not rest until you are accepted and forgiven by ponies and changelings. It’s the only thing I can do to make up for what I did. My next plan will be far more successful.” Tilting her head back, the liquid went down easy. “Well, I hope so.”

“I have faith in you, Sister.” Chrysalis put her glass down and leaned against her. Blushing, Nymph extended her wing around her and they laid together, watching the comforting fire dance before them in peaceful silence.

Not even a minute went by before the tender moment was cut short by the door suddenly being thrown open. “I’m back!”

Chrysalis looked over Nymph. “Already? I thought photos take a lot of time to develop.”

“It’s a magic camera, silly!” Pinkie happily held up the yellow envelope. “I’ll just leave this here and let you two enjoy. They’re really cute!” Chrysalis took it and the pony hopped toward the door again. “Bye, Chrysie! See you tomorrow!”

“Goodbye, Pinkie.” When the pony was gone, Chrysalis poured the photos onto the floor and spread them out. “What? How is this possible!?”

Every single picture had something none of them seen coming. Somehow, each photo of either changeling showed them in their true form. “I guess this was what she meant by it being magic. I must say I’m a little surprised she owns something like this.”

“She doesn’t. She got it from Celestia.” They looked at each other, blinking. “Clever princess.”

Nymph looked at the photo of them planting the new garden outside Cupid’s Arrow. “Aw. We look so cute together. You made a good choice with that hat, Chrysie.”

A sudden snicker caught Nymph’s ears. “I think I like this one the best.” One look was enough to have the queen gasp and she cursed Pinkie for taking more than one photo of that moment. “That’s going to be a fun story to tell!”

“Not if I burn it first!” Nymph took it with her hoof and ran to the fireplace, but when she arrived, her hoof was empty. “Chrysalis, give me that this instant!”

“Oh no. This is something you see only once in a lifetime.” She suddenly chortled. “Actually twice! I certainly recall Luna making that exact face a few nights ago! Eyes rolled back and everything!” Chrysalis exploded into hysterics as Nymph could feel her body become numb and it was as if she was on fire. “You know, the newspaper once produced an article about Celestia and her cake eating habits. Maybe one about Queen Nymph would get readers excited!”

“DON’T YOU DARE!” Nymph galloped and launched herself at Chrysalis, who took to the air. The matchmaker laughed non stop as her sister desperately tried to destroy the evidence of her loss of control, chasing her around the room for quite some time. Even with her reputation on the line, deep down, Nymph felt that she truly enjoyed this childish moment with her beloved sister and already looked forward for her next visit.

Countdown

“Who wants more waffles!?” Over the loud sizzling of the waffle iron, many voices erupted while Pinkie poured on more batter. “Don’t worry! You batter believe there’s more coming!”

“Enough with the puns, Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash slammed her hooves on the table, rattling the plates and silverware. “We want more hay bacon! Much more!”

“I’m working as fast as I can!” Spike struggled with the big bag and poured a large amount of hay bacon into the giant frying pan, unleashing it’s powerful aroma through all of Cupid’s Arrow and drowning out the smell of the roses. Chrysalis had chosen to decorate the tables of her speed dating section by placing one flower from her garden in a vase in the middle of each, where everyone was sitting for breakfast. “I’ve already gone through a whole bag of the stuff! How are you not full?”

“Because hay bacon is the greatest thing I have ever eaten in my life!” Thorax picked up the last piece of the greasy ambrosia before devouring it in an instant, crunching and slurping to Nymph’s disgust. “He saves Equestria and makes the ultimate breakfast! Is there anything Spike can’t do?” Nymph held out a napkin to him and pointed to his mouth. The smaller changeling blushed and cleaned himself as his mouth drooled for more.

“He can’t keep all my files and transactions entirely accurate.” Chrysalis took a sip of her coffee as she eyed the alicorn. “Twilight, have you considered coming back to Cupid’s Arrow? Just for old time’s sake?”

Twilight looked back at her old desk and felt a bit warm. “It would be nice to work with my friends again, but I think I should be doing more as the Princess of Friendship.”

“But it would be so nice to have you here.” Chrysalis got behind Twilight to tenderly massage her shoulders. “You just have this way of brightening up the room and making me feel-”

“I’m not doing your taxes, Chrysalis.”

While buttering up her waffles that were in the shape of Celestia’s cutie mark, Nymph could not keep herself from giggling. “Chrysalis, why would you of all changelings need help with taxes? You have written plenty yourself.”

“Because these are Equestrian taxes,” Chrysalis huffed as she sat back down next to her. “They have certain differences and I have to ensure I keep my fake identity consistent.”

“What about Luna?” suggested Rarity before she nibbled on a piece of hay bacon floating in front of her. “I’m sure your darling princess would be happy to help you.”

“Perhaps because she uses an abacus as opposed to a calculator.” Although everypony was laughing, Nymph could tell they were trying their best to hold back out of respect for their princess. “But in all seriousness, I believe Twilight has a better eye for getting down every little detail. I’m surprised none of you ever thought about asking her before.” She and Nymph felt the small rise of nervousness around them and Chrysalis chuckled. “Sorry, girls. I asked first.”

As Twilight looked at each of her friends in confusion, Pinkie hopped over to the tables with a towering plate of waffles on her head while Spike struggled to carry the load of hay bacon due to the immense weight. “Who wants waffles!?”

“Me!” Pinkie took one off the top with her spatula and tossed it onto Thorax’s plate. After drowning it in butter and syrup, he picked up his fork and knife, ready to chow down. However, he paused before looking up at Nymph. Thorax set down his silverware, placed his napkin on his lap, and then calmly cut into his breakfast. “Can we have breakfast like this everyday? It’s great to be eating with everyone.”

“Cupid’s Arrow is a matchmaking business, not a waffle house.” Chrysalis finished the last of her coffee and took the coffee pot for a refill. “Besides, the chefs in Canterlot would be more than happy to make you waffles.”

“How is Canterlot, Thorax?” asked Applejack as she took three entire waffles and a hoof full of hay bacon. Given how much she had already eaten, Nymph wondered if she truly was a pony and it was the one thing she was not honest about. “Can’t imagine what it’s like livin’ in a giant castle with so many ponies ‘round.”

Thorax’s wings buzzed. “Oh, it’s just the best! I love seeing so much of Equestria just from my window. It’s way better than just looking at stone walls underground. I still can’t believe I’m living in the same place as Princess Celestia and Luna. It’s like a dream come true! I can’t imagine how it could be any better.”

“Living there without the Dazzlings?” asked Spike with a mouth muffled by waffles.

Thorax gulped. “Yeah, there’s that.”

“Are they still a problem?” Fluttershy asked timidly while wiping off Pinkie’s mouth as the party pony devoured her syrup soaked meal. “They seem very mean.”

“Oh, they’re not that bad. Sonata’s almost always in a good mood and she just likes talking. She’s actually kinda nice and I don’t feel worried being around her. Aria’s...certainly something.”

“She’s not bullying you, is she?” asked Rarity, almost horrified. “From what I’ve heard, she is quite a brute.”

Thorax unconsciously rubbed his eye. “No, she’s not. All she ever does is argue with Sonata or Adagio and just sits around looking bored. I think she only tolerates me because they bother her more.”

“So she’s like the dark and brooding type?” asked Rainbow Dash. “She sounds kinda cool.”

Spike choked on his breakfast and Twilight smacked him on the back to allow him to properly swallow. “No way! She’s a monster! Hanging out with them would be the worst possible thing! She may look like a pony, but she’s big enough to eat you whole!”

“Spike, don’t say that,” scolded Nymph, despite sharing his fears about the siren’s true form. “You have to look at what’s beneath the surface.”

“A missing soul? A black heart?”

“Didn’t you use to think the same about me?” The harsh glare Chrysalis produced caused Spike to tremble in his chair.

“OH!” Pinkie flew high into the air, slammed into the ceiling, and landed back in her chair while never losing her grin. “I’ve got it! We should bring them to Cupid’s Arrow and find them true love! It’s the ultimate weapon against all the hate they wanna cause! If it worked for Chrysie, then it should work three more times!”

“It’s not a bad idea, Pinkie,” complimented Twilight, “but there are no other sirens around and they see ponies and changelings as a means to an end. I am curious of what siren courtship involves, however. There’s so much about them that I want to learn.”

“Darling, I think you should focus on pony courtship first.” Twilight became flustered as her friends laughed.

“W-what about Adagio?” the alicorn asked loudly over everyone else. “How is she?”

Thorax shrugged at her. “She’s been a little hard to get along with and makes me carry stuff for her whenever they wanna buy things. Whenever she actually wants to talk to me, she just talks about herself. A lot. Other times she complains about how Sonata and Aria are dragging her down and sometimes she and Aria go at it. I’ve tried breaking them up before, but I’ve learned it’s better to stay out of it.”

Applejack finished off the last of her massive breakfast and leaned back in her seat with her hooves on her stomach. “No wonder they have to make people like ‘em. They sound rotten to the core. Ah’d even go as far as call ‘em ungrateful. Ya think they left home cause no one wanted ‘em around?”

Nymph swallowed another strip of hay bacon. “I find that to be very likely, but I cannot say with certainty. They don’t seem fond about talking about their old lives.” When she reached for another piece, her eyes slowly met Pinkie’s, who now sat directly next to her with an even bigger grin on her face.

“Are you suuuure you don’t want me and Flutterbutter to see them?” Pinkie asked sweetly. “They really sound like they could use some of our friendship!”

“As I’ve said before, they still hold hard feelings against your counterparts. Besides, thanks to Chrysalis and Luna, they’re making some sort of effort with Celestia’s friendship lessons.”

Fluttershy came over and began pushing her sad marefriend’s seat back to her table. “I know they’ve done mean things, but I still feel so bad for them. How can they be happy when they’re always fighting? Why don’t they try to make things better?”

“Perhaps it is the very nature of the siren,” answered Chrysalis. “They cause strife and feed off the negative energy. Not even as a means of survival. I would not be surprised if a life of spreading misery has an effect on their own ability to even find joy for themselves.”

Pinkie poked her head over Fluttershy, who was giving her a tender hug. “But there must be something that keeps them happy. I mean they act like they hate each other, but maybe they really do care each other if they are sticking together.”

Chrysalis magically carried the coffee pot to refill Applejack’s mug. “Sonata’s dream suggested she and Adagio either were good friends at one time or that it’s something she strongly desires.”

Twilight’s ears perked up. “So she is interested in friendship after all.”

“So it seems,” said Nymph before giving Thorax a pat on the back. “It’s a shame that she’s still not willing to be Thorax’s friend for whatever reason. Aria and Adagio may be a bit more complicated, but I’m glad to have someone like Thorax who can handle them. As for Sonata, you would think she would be more open to Celestia’s friendship lessons and abandon the other two, yet she follows around Adagio like a lost puppy. I pity the poor girl.”

Pinkie finished taking a shot of whipped cream from the can before tossing it to Rainbow Dash, who did the same. “Well what we need to do is show them real friendship! They need to see how real friends act and get along so they learn!”

“I’ve tried, but the three of them together are difficult to break through. Maybe a visit with you and Fluttershy may be a good idea at this point.” Pinkie’s grin grew intense. “Don’t get too excited. Celestia and I would have to prepare something to ensure we can make an impact on them.”

Chrysalis looked at the clock at the wall and a quiet groan escaped her throat. “Well it’s that time of the day again. We better clean up before customers start mistaking this place for a restaurant.”

“Then Thorax and I shall be on our way.” Nymph magically took all of the dishes from her table and placed them in a neat pile next to the sink in the kitchen. “Thank you for having us over, Chrysie. This lovely breakfast will help me survive court today.”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes as her friends walked by carrying their own plates and glasses. “Pff. Court is overrated. At least they know you’re in charge and you can put your hoof down whenever you please. Try running a business and see how long it takes until you feel the urge to throw somepony out your window.”

Nymph giggled. “Sometimes I feel the same way, but alas, my poor changelings need me.” She touched Chrysalis’s cheek. “Especially you.”

Smiling, Chrysalis gave her sister a hug. “I trust you will figure something out one day. There’s no other changeling I believe in more than you.”

“I suppose that’s true.” She looked over Chrysalis’s shoulder to see all their friends happily watch their tender moment. “I know what’s best for everybody.” When they parted, the queen motioned Thorax to her. “It was wonderful to see you all again. I wish you all a pleasant day.”

“Bye, everypony!” Thorax excited waved to them as the ring of flame surrounded the both of them and quickly vanished, placing them right outside Thorax’s room. “Thank you for bringing me, Nymph.”

“My pleasure. It would be nice to just stay with them a little longer, but we all have our responsibilities. Not exactly how I prefer to spend this lovely day, but what can you do?” The queen loudly sighed. “What about you, Thorax? What do you do whenever you aren’t grubsitting?”

“I’ve been doing a lot of reading lately. Princess Twilight was kind enough to lend me several novels.”

“Reading is an excellent passtime.” For a brief moment, Nymph played with the idea of giving Thorax her novel once it was finished, but she did not believe he could withstand such explicit reading. “May I ask what you have read of late?”

“RIght now I’m reading this play that’s supposed to be super popular called ‘Poneo and Muliet’. I’ve just read-”

Gasping, Nymph pressed her hooves against Thorax’s cheeks and lifted him up to her eye level. “‘Poneo and Muliet’!? The greatest love story ever told in Equestrian history!? Oh, Thorax! I never took you as the romantic type!”

“R-romantic? I wouldn’t say that. I just wanted to…” After a pause, Thorax smiled confidently. “I mean, I’m more of a casual reader of romance. It’s not something I go out of my to read, but I do enjoy any good love story. I guess I am a romantic in a way.”

“I did not realize you had such exquisite tastes. I’ve been meaning to attend the play for so long, but I’ve been so busy with everything else and I haven’t seen any performances planned here in Canterlot.” Nymph set him down. “I’ve got it! We can simply get a film reel of the movie! It won’t be the same as going to the theater, but I am confident it will be a memorable experience.”

“We? You want to watch it with me?”

“Absolutely. I’m sure you must be such a fan of it that I couldn’t possibly deny you the chance to see it on film. We’ll just have to pick a day for us and maybe Chrysalis and Luna to get together to watch it.” Such a thought caused her to happily sigh. “Can you imagine it?” Nymph swooned. “The two of them witnessing this story of forbidden love? Perhaps they are living the story right now.”

Thorax shifted his hooves uncomfortably. “I don’t know about that. There’s this one part-”

“No no!” Nymph interrupted. “Please don’t spoil the story. All I know is that it’s a tale of forbidden love that had stood the test of the time, but I know that destiny will prevail and love will triumph in the end.” Without realizing it, she held her hoof against her chest as she wondered who would one day take the throne beside her. “Do you believe in destiny, Thorax?”

“I think I do. I mean, isn’t it destiny that I’ve met you and everypony else? I was just a nobody and now I get to see Princess Celestia, the oldest and most powerful pony, every day! I now guard over three of the most dangerous monsters the world has ever known!” Thorax was practically beaming with joy. “Maybe I’m meant for something great! I could be a hero or a famous writer or something!”

“The universe works in mysterious ways.” She placed her hoof under his chin. “I am ever curious of what it has in store for you.” She then gave Thorax a friendly boop on the nose. “Now promise me you won’t read any more. I want us to witness how this tale ends together.”

“A-a-absolutely! I’ll try to find something to keep me busy like another love story. Yep. I sure love those.”

“Splendid. Tell me if you find something worthwhile, but not today.” Nymph turned around after giving him one more sweet smile. “Make sure those Dazzlings sing after their shifts. I want the people talking about them by the end of today.”

“You can count on me!”

“I know I can.” Thorax bowed his head and went into his room as Nymph walked away. She couldn’t help but trot with quite the skip in her step while humming to herself. All she could think about was seeing ‘Poneo and Muliet’ with her own eyes. Cadance and Rarity talked about it all the time when they got together to work on Nymph’s untitled novel, so she was confident it would prove to be a great source of inspiration. Maybe she could find a way to use the play as a way to influence the ponies into accepting the love between Chrysalis and Luna and bring about a happy ending similar to the beloved story.

It was not long until Nymph noticed something in the air and her mood changed. She sensed a strong amount of fear and some anger coming from somewhere in the palace. She couldn’t imagine what could be going any, but if she had any guess, it would have something to do with the Dazzlings. With this is mind, she went to investigate the source of this negative aura.

The trail lead her toward the entrance of the palace and when she came down the stairs, Luna and Celestia turned to her as the many ponies and changelings below all erupted in many forms of questions while take many photos of her. “Excuse us for a moment.” Celestia retreated back up the stairs and took Nymph with her while Luna followed. “Your timing couldn’t be more perfect.”

The changeling rubbed her eyes, but she could still see spots. “Celestia, what is going on? Why are there so many people in the palace?”

“Canterlot has become very concerned with Chrysalis’s frequent visits and that worry is starting to spread through Equestria,” answered Luna. “Ponies are very paranoid of her often being in the palace and rumors are going around that she’s trying to influence me and Celestia. It doesn’t help that some of the guards here in the palace worked directly under Chrysalis before.”

“I should not be surprised your subjects have come to the worst conclusions about Chrysalis yet again.”

“It cannot be helped. Their beliefs are not entirely unreasonable. They are simply worried about their kingdom and loved ones, but they do not have all the facts.” Sighing, Celestia added, “For now, it would be best that Chrysalis only visits as Cherub.”

“So we’re just going to go back right to the start and pretend she doesn’t exist,” the queen spoke angrily. “What goes on in the mind of ponies? Doesn’t the fact that Chrysalis hasn’t done anything after all these visits suggest that perhaps she is not up to anything?”

“Ponies believe she is just biding her time for the right time to strike.” Nervous, Luna glanced to the side. “They even speculate you are up to no good since you have been in Equestria for some time.”

Nymph’s metal shoe pounded the rug beneath her as she released a threatening hiss. “Why am I not surprised? Your subjects are still cowering in fear of something they have no proof of. I think you two should feel insulted that they don’t even trust you to handle Chrysalis.”

Standing by her side, Celestia wrapped up the changeling with one of her wings. “I know they have been difficult, but we must treat this situation delicately. Ponies are afraid and we have to ensure them that there is no danger. We know this is sudden, but could you reassure them that there is no threat and dispel any rumors? I’m afraid I have many scheduled appointments today, Luna needs her sleep, and that it is you they really want to question.”

‘As if they would believe anything I would say.’ With great reluctance, Nymph nodded. “I will do what I can.”

“Thank you.” Luna loudly yawned as she walked away. “Wake me up when Chrysalis is here.”

“I’ll send your cuddlebug first thing.” Once Luna was gone, Nymph turned toward Celestia. “I worry for her and Chrysalis, especially now.”

“I do as well. They have both endured so much and they both deserve to be happy. I understand your frustration with my ponies, but please do what you can to ease their worries. If anything goes wrong, find me at once.” Celestia exited down the hall in the same direction as Luna while Nymph braced herself for the worst.

Upon returning down the stairs, Nymph’s eyes were assaulted by a barrage of flashes directed at her while the room was quickly filled with a disorganized swarm of questions. She stood on top of the stairway and raised her hoof up, gradually bringing the crowd to silence. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have asked that I personally answer your questions.” Nymph rolled her eyes when once more the crowd erupted into simultaneous babbling.

“Queen Nymph, what is it that Chrysalis does on her many visits here?”

“My sister is only here to have meals and spend time with us. We are doing everything we can to prepare her for her return to a normal life back home.”

“Your Highness, are you planning on unleashing Chrysalis outside of the castle like you have done before?”

“You make her sound like she’s some sort of beast! No, we won’t and because of all these outrageous rumors, Chrysalis will be not visiting the palace for the time being.” Nymph gritted her fangs when she heard collective sighs of relief across the room.

“Do you truly believe that Chrysalis is trustworthy enough to be let out of her current prison?”

“Absolutely. I know my sister better than anyone. And if you’re not convinced, perhaps you would like to speak with her yourself?” In an instant, all fell silent and the levels of fear erupted all around her. Ponies were sweating, tugging their collars, and whistling innocently with some trying to slip out of the castle. In a way, it was both satisfying and disappointing to Nymph. “I suppose not. Any other questions?”

“Queen Nymph, for what reason have you stayed in Equestria for so long? It is unusual for a ruler of a kingdom to spend so much time away from their own.”

“My changelings are scared. They live in an unfamiliar land with many ponies who do not feel they are trustworthy. I will admit my stay has gone on longer than I anticipated, but I must do my duty as queen. I will do all in my power to ensure my people feel safe and have all the love they can eat.” Nymph loudly chuckled. “By the time I’m done, let’s just say ponies and changelings will practically singing songs of friendship side by side.”

“Queen Nymph, rumors have been circulating around Canterlot that you have been secretly constructing a changeling base in the caverns where Princess Cadance was once held during her own wedding. Care to comment?”

“You ponies are absurd. What purpose would constructing a base underground serve if my changelings and I are free to walk around? This is just another baseless rumors pony spread around because they are bored and wish to make controversy.”

“Are the mines where Chrysalis is currently held for her sentencing?”

“I wouldn’t dream of leaving her in an abandoned mine.” Luna had already beaten her to the punch and no one wanted to repeat that mess. “Just because she did to Princess Cadance doesn’t mean we want to do the same to her. As I’ve said before, Chrysalis’s location is classified, so stop asking.”

“What? Ha! Ha ha! That’s ridiculous!” Now more than ever, Nymph needed to put on her best poker face. “How silly of you to think that Chrysalis is secretly feeding you her honey by slipping it into Equestrian food products. My sister wouldn’t dream of doing something like that! And mind controlling properties in the jelly? You have no proof of such thing. Besides, it was Cherub who first introduced changeling honey to Equestria, who absolutely has nothing to do with Chrysalis. At all. Ever. NEXT QUESTION!”

“With the Grand Galloping Gala coming soon, are you planning on letting Chrysalis attend?”

“Well, I don’t see why she shouldn’t. The Gala-” Nymph couldn’t hear herself speak once the ponies went into an uproar.

“Queen Chrysalis attending the Gala!? This is ridiculous! She invaded our city and assaulted our princess!”

“Why are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna treating Chrysalis like she’s their guest!? She almost conquered their kingdom!”

“Why should any changeling be allowed to attend? The Grand Galloping Gala celebrates the creation of Canterlot and they almost brought it to ruin! They should be kept out!”

“Has our princess at last gone senile? First Discord and now Chrysalis!? What happened to the good old days of a thousand years of imprisonment?”

Nymph cleared her throat and tried speaking over the crowd. “I know the news of Chrysalis attending is shocking, but…” It was clear her words were falling on deaf ears, so she raised her hoof to get their attention. “Citizens! Hear me!” Finally, they quieted down to allow her to speak. “I understand that my sister’s presence at the Gala is something most of you will find unsettling, but it is important to us changelings as well. It will be the first Gala that my people will be able to attend without the need of a disguise and will be a great stepping stone for the unity of ponies and changelings. Chrysalis has made monumental effort to atone for what she had done and I want her to be there with me for our first Gala.

“I promise you that she will be no threat to anypony. She just wants to go and have a good time with me and our friends. As a matter of fact, you can come and speak with Chrysalis so you can get to know the real her. Not this monstrous exaggeration of you all believe. Until then, I strongly suggest you all consider starting off with getting to know my subjects and stop treating them with suspicion. From what we were told, Equestria as supposed to be a kingdom filled with love.” Nymph turned towards the stairs on her right and walked off. “No more questions.” Once more the crowd exploded into a cacophony she could barely understand and she felt immense relief when they were out of earshot.

How long had she stood there answering ridiculous questions she and Celestia had answered before in court? She swore her legs were creaking with every step she made. It was almost a complete waste of her time and she felt she had done enough work as the queen for the day. With Celestia being busy, court would have to remain closed, which left her with plenty of free time to write. The thought of getting back behind the typewriter filled her with a tingle of excitement and relief.

Upon returning to her room, she was welcomed by the pleasing scents of clean linens and a hint of lemon from what was used to clean the wood and floors, which helped take some of the edge off. Nymph immediately pulled up her typewriter and loaded a fresh ink ribbon into it. She was over halfway done with her amazing tale of romance and she was eager to show Rarity and Cadance her next chapter where she would introduce the most intriguing part of the plot. In the middle of their long adventure across Equestria and beyond with all the twist and turns as they tried to clear Glistening Hauberk’s name for a crime he did not commit would be the true test of their romance. Something that made every tale of romance interesting and engaging from beginning to end and what her friends had been asking her about since they began this book.

The love triangle.

The clicking of the keys was almost music to her ears as Nymph rested her head on a purple pillow from her bed. She hadn’t put much thought into who this second mare would be, but the mare would be a pony who seduce the lovely Glistening for her own selfish desires. With the handsome stallion vulnerable after learning that the lady whose affection he sought for so long thought little of him, it was the perfect time for her to strike. Cicada would try to warn him of this terrible mare, but he would not believe her as she was a changeling, who were known for their deceit. This plot point would show that changelings are not the only ones who can be deceiving and this other pony would be symbolic or something.

It was a first draft. It wasn’t meant to be perfect.

It was not long until her first page was completed and she set it aside. As Nymph continued crafting her story, she thought back to the mention of the Grand Galloping Gala. She could only imagine what kind of magical night it would be. Celestia often described it as overrated and dull, but she was clearly exaggerating like she tended to do time to time, no doubt so she could blow her away when the night arrived. She could already see Chrysalis and Luna dancing under the moon’s light with all eyes on them. Such a setting would have been the perfect time for Chrysalis to get down and propose to Luna.

Unfortunately, she doubted there would be enough time to make ponies not only accept Chrysalis, but her relationship with their princess, so she would be forced to attend the Gala as Cherub. She would need to figure out how to have both Chrysalis and Cherub be present at the same time for her sister’s quick visit, but she had plenty of time to come up with something. It was history for her people and she wanted Chrysalis to be a part of it.

The clicking keys suddenly stopped. A horrible chill took hold of Nymph and suffocated her. Despite the unnatural cold she felt, she was sweating profusely. She envisioned the Gala where Chrysalis would make a brief appearance as her true self. She knew what exactly was going to happen. The ponies would act just as they did in the Crystal Empire. They would boo her, yell at her, throw things, and commit other horrible acts to show their disdain for her. Like before, changelings would come to the defense of the queen they understood and fall prey to their prejudice.

She could easily just keep Chrysalis in her disguise for the whole night and avoid the conflict all together, but it wasn’t enough. Ponies already voiced their disapproval of any changeling appearing in the Gala and ever since the Crystal Empire, it was certain much of Equestria would feel the same. It was a disaster waiting to happen. Obviously Celestia couldn’t bar any changelings from attending to keep her ponies happy. The changelings would retaliate and may no longer trust any pony if Celestia herself was willing to treat them this way for their first Gala.

Nymph’s mind kept replaying every possible scenario and they all ended the same way: catastrophe. Only now did she realize her physical state and got up from her seat. She tossed her moist cloak into the laundry hamper as she went into the bathroom to wipe the sweat off with a wet rag. What was she to do? How was she going to prevent the Grand Galloping Gala from becoming a historical disaster? If anything were to go wrong, it could set back all of her progress by so many years. Two months barely felt like enough time to change the minds of so many ponies just from her own words.

Realization struck her and the queen wasted no time running to her dresser.

Buried beneath more cloaks folded away in the drawer were the three pendants she had taken from Twilight. She knew this day would come, but she didn’t feel ready. The Dazzlings were still a threat and she was sure that if she gave them an inch, they would soon take Equestria. The gems would technically still prevent the mind control, but she could only imagine what Adagio would try to do with this. She held up the purple gems and gazed into them. Behind them, she noticed the flower vase holding a rose from Chrysalis’s garden that she had taken a few days ago. Looking between the gems and the flower, Nymph put on her saddlebag and tossed them inside.

“Do it for Chrysalis.”

She took the form of a mint green unicorn with a rose red mane before eying the clock on the wall. It was several minutes past when the Dazzlings’ shift would have ended for the day and she quickly teleported herself a short distance from the entrance of Canterlot. On the busy streets of the city, she found a wooden bench for her to sit on as she waited for them to arrive with Thorax as they normally did when they had free time. The sound of the wind brushing past her, hooves walking on stone, and the constant talking around her did little to ease her nerves as it all made it difficult to concentrate on the task at hoof.

After what seemed like hours, she saw the sirens and Thorax exiting the palace. When they came closer, she stood up and before intercepting them, she caught wind of a conversation. The fact that Thorax was involved only added to her curiosity as she followed behind them closely. “I honestly cannot believe you didn’t know what a pirate was until now,” said Adagio. “From what the other world taught me, they are quite popular.”

“It’s not my fault!” complained Thorax, sounding a bit abashed. “I lived underground! How can there be pirates without a sea or sky for them to sail their ships? And how can people like them? They sound like a bunch of brutes and thieves.”

“Being a pirate is about way more than that!” Sonata countered happily. “It’s about the adventure across the daring sea with your hearty crew to find unexplored lands and waters!”

“It’s about being free to do as you please and answering to no pony,” added Adagio.

“It’s about the booty,” Aria finished. “Looted quite a few ships myself back in the day. Would have loved to join them, but they liked to hunt sea monsters and I doubt I would have exactly been welcomed as a crew member.” She patted her chest. “Was nearly done in by one pirate, too.”

“Wait, really!?” Aria closed Thorax’s open mouth and gave him a nod. Without realizing it, Nymph increased her pace. “B-b-but you’re a giant and powerful sea monster! How did one pirate almost beat you!?”

“An ambush,” Aria answered while ignoring Adagio’s condescending chuckle. “One time I was out in open waters, I caught a pirate ship passing by and thought it would make for a nice payday. I came up from behind them and sang, making all of them knock the heck out of each other. Once they were down and I had my fill of magic, I made them toss their loot to me.”

“So what happened?”

“Don’t know. Think one of them came across a siren before. This one pony had something in his ears and was hiding below deck, so he resisted me and I didn't even know. Maybe he knew one of us was coming or he was just lucky. While I was at the side of the ship collecting my gold, he fired one of the cannons at my ribs.” Aria gritted her teeth as she stroked the side of her chest. “Knocked me back into the water and cracked some of my ribs, but I was lucky. He was so close to blasting my gem.”

“Wow! How come you never told us that story, Aria?” Sonata asked in awe.

She shrugged. “Not exactly a story I’m proud of, but I thought it was worth sharing right now.”

“W-what would have happened if he did get your gem?” Thorax gulped. “Would you have...died?”

“No, stupid!” Adagio spat. “Does a unicorn die when they lose their horn? No, so why would a siren be any different? We don’t need our gems to survive, but we need them to live. Understand?” Thorax nodded at her and then Adagio noticed Sonata was still taking a moment to think of answer. After sighing, Adagio said, “Maybe he missed on purpose, Aria. Probably wanted to claim your heart for himself and live like a king.”

“Her heart?” Thorax glanced at Aria’s pendant. “Is that what you call your gems?”

“Yep!” Sonata answered cheerfully. “Makes sense since they’re red and in our chests!”

“Sometimes ponies remember encountering a siren,” Aria continued. “Probably because the siren didn’t sing well enough to have them under their full control.”

“I would have never made that mistake,” Adagio gloated. She turned to Aria with a smirk on her face. “Sorry. Was I interrupting?”

“Point is that word of us spread around and our gems became a sort of mythical treasure. I know sailors sailed around looking for the legendary ‘Siren’s Heart’ treasure and what it did was always different. It gave you control of the seas, it supplied you with endless wealth, it granted you one wish, and so on. Never heard about a siren losing them gem to a bunch of sailors, but anything could of happened in the last thousand years.”

“That’s an incredible story, Aria.” Nymph was shocked by how close to her Thorax was willing to get. “Maybe you could tell me more about yourself and I could put it in a book!”

Before Aria even had a moment to consider his offer, Adagio stepped in between them. “Thorax, aren’t you forgetting something? I almost had a whole world wrapped around my finger. Maybe there’s someone else you should be asking for an interview?”

Now that anything of interest had passed, Nymph felt she could no longer waste any time and get to work. “Dazzlings.” They each looked confused as she came up to them. “There’s going to be a change of plans.”

Sonata gasped happily. “How do you know our band name? Are we already really famous!? Do you want an autograph?”

“It’s Nymph, you moron,” answered Aria. “Who else would dare boss us around?”

“And what change?” questioned the dazzling singer with immense agitation. “Are you perhaps planning to withhold us from singing today?”

“No, you are going to sing, but you will only be singing those songs I have given you. About unity and harmony as opposed to those that feed your ego. That won’t be a problem, I presume?”

It was clearly the universe wasn’t on Nymph’s side when Adagio frowned even more. “And why is that? Why those songs of all things?”

The queen took a deep breath and prayed she didn’t blow a blood vessel today. Why couldn’t Adagio just go along with her requests and keep things simple? “The situation between ponies and changelings is once more being challenged and now is the time to act.” She moved closer and gently moved Thorax aside with her magic. “It is time to uphold your end of the deal and unite them through song,” she whispered.

Aria loudly groaned. “Great. I’m stuck spending the day singing songs straight from a children’s show.”

“But people love those songs!” argued Sonata. “You just hate them because you hate almost anything!”

“Well I want to sing what I wrote,” protested Adagio in that narcissistic voice that made Nymph want to glue her mouth shut. “I am an artist, after all. You do not mess with art.”

Nymph rubbed her temples. “Follow me.” They traveled deeper into the city until Nymph spotted an alleyway for them to stay out of sight. “Thorax, please gives us some privacy and keep guard.” He nodded and slowly headed for the exit, often looking back with worry. “Adagio, you don’t get a say in this. This was the deal we made. The one that got you back in Equestria.” She magically opened her bag and retrieved the three pendants. “For now, you will be using these. It’s time for the songs I have given you to truly make their mark.” They were surprised when she magically kept their mouths shut while she put in great effort to remove the ones they had. With enough magic, they finally came free and she placed the others on their necks. Once she had put in enough magic to secure them on, she freed the trio from her hold.

Each siren looked at their new pendant excitedly. “It’s about time,” said Adagio, grinning as she stared into her reflection within the gem. “I wasn’t sure how much longer I could handle having my voice restrained.”

After admiring her accessory, Aria looked up at Nymph. “There’s something up. You suddenly coming out of nowhere to give these to us? I don’t buy it. Would you mind telling us what’s going on?”

“Let’s just say I’ve been put on a timetable and I need to get the people to stand together under harmony sooner than I planned.”

“Does this have something to do with all those ponies in the palace?” asked Aria. “Heard a lot of them complain about changelings being at a gala or something.”

“I heard that too!” added Sonata. “Well I kinda did. I heard ponies talk about Chrysalis a few times though.”

“And now you want us to clean up this mess,” finished Adagio, strangely smiling at the queen.

“Correct, but why do you care? You girls want to shine? Here’s your chance.” Nymph pointed to the entrance of the alleyway. “Go out there and dazzle them.”

“Way ahead of you!” Sonata was about to trot out of the alley before Adagio yanked her back by her tail. “Hey! Don’t you wanna go sing?”

“Aren’t you forgetting something?” Sonata stared blankly at her, causing Adagio to roll her eyes. “Nymph. If you want us to sing those songs, we want something in return.”

“Is that so?” Nymph snorted with disdain. “And what is it you demand from me?”

The siren slowly grew a malevolent grin. “Energy to empower our voices.”

“You’re joking.”

“No, she isn’t,” said Aria. “If we sing about love and changelings and all that other sappy crud with things now being as bad as they might be, then our careers are going to drop dead in a heartbeat because ponies are gonna look at us like a bunch of annoying hippies or something. We need magic to make ponies love our songs.”

“I’m afraid just being good singers won’t cut it,” said Adagio in a rather flaunting manner. “We have been singing for some time, but only few recognize us on the street. If we are to shine to stardom in a situation like this with you forcing us to sing these atrocious songs, we have to be the best. We need magic.”

Nymph looked back towards the streets as ponies and changelings walked by with Thorax standing guard. “I suppose there’s no harm in siphoning some emotions. I can already feel plenty of negative energy for you to feed from. Just take only what you need.” Each siren smiled mischievously and looked toward one another as Nymph went toward the street. “Thorax.”

He jumped as he turned to her. “Is everything okay? You were all in there for a while.”

“We were just getting a few things straight. Right now, we need to find negative emotions.”

“W-why? What are we doing?”

“We’re gonna make our voices even better!” Sonata squealed. “You totally wanna hear us with more magic! We’re real show stoppers!”

“I don’t know.” The smaller changeling visibly shivered as he looked at each siren. “Is this really a good idea?”

“There’s no danger,” answered Nymph, masking her true feelings for his sake. “The pendants will keep them from controlling anyone and they are doing this for the greater good.” She quickly turned away before Thorax could voice any more of his concerns. “Now then. Let the feeding comence.”

“Sir! Sir!” Seated outside of a restaurant at one of many tables decorated with white cloth and small candle was a rather angry yellow unicorn mare as she waved down a changeling waiter, who quickly ran to her. “My soup is littered with flies! And it’s too hot! You call this service!?”

“Madam, the flies are part of the dish. If you would like them to have them on the side-”

The pony loudly gasped as well as gagged. “You intentionally serve bugs with your food!?” Her outburst had caught the ears of many citizens passing by or ponies already eating there, the latter choking, tossing their dishes aside, or hastily investigating their dish. “That is disgusting! I’m going to contact the health inspector and have this place shut down!”

Nymph could only watch with pity as the changeling waiter was forced to stand there and listen to the pony’s barrage of complaints and offensive remarks regarding changelings. Ponies were just too picky with what they ate and she saw no reason for them to make such a scene. “So changelings eat bugs?” Sonata asked as a faint green aura entered her chest. “That’s super gross! Like I almost wanna puke!”

“I can barely stand looking at a lot of them. Just the thought of biting into them…” Adagio shuttered.

“It’s disgusting and I’m pretty sure that counts as cannibalism,” added Aria. “It’s no wonder ponies have a hard time warming up to changelings.”

“Hey! I take offense to that!” complained Thorax. “You shouldn’t judge how we eat until you try it! I bet your girls would like cockroach crunchies! They go great with ketchup!” Each Dazzling slowly turned green like the magic they were absorbing. “And why is it weird for us to eat bugs? You’re fish who eat other fish!”

“It’s completely different!” argued Adagio. “It’s because...well sirens...er…”

“Bugs are just gross, okay!?” Sonata shrieked. “They have too many legs and eyes, they crawl everywhere, and they bite! They are the worst thing ever made! I miss living in the ocean because there were no bugs!”

“What about butterflies?” Nymph conjured a green one with her magic and had it flutter in front of them. “Are they not beautiful and majestic creatures?”

“What’s special about them?” Adagio swatted it out of existence and posed with one hoof behind her head. “I’m already beautiful, majestic, and even one of a kind.”

“Maybe on the outside.” Adagio snorted at her, but no one noticed Aria smiling just a little. Shortly after, the green flows of magic faded as the scene died down. “Let’s be off before one of you loses their lunch.”

“No way!” The large orange earth pony slammed his hoof down on the concrete outside the bookstore. “You’re completely delusional!”

“Says you!” The smaller red pegasus used his wing to hold out a comic book. “Look at this cover! Look at how close they are standing next to each other! Notice their eyes! It is clear as day that Mistress Mare-velous is interested in Zapp! They have always been best friends and that’s the easiest way for it to become something more!”

The other stallion laughed. “That’s what they want you to think. Only a true fan would notice the hidden subtext? Did you not read the issue where Radiance and Mare-velous were stuck together in the Maniac’s trap, opening up to each other about their insecurities and secrets as they wanted for their teammates to rescue them? It’s clear as day!”

Normally, Nymph would have walked by without giving them much of a glance, but soon many ponies exited the store and took a side, quickly turning a small argument into a public debate of yelling. Adagio couldn’t keep herself from laughing as they drained the energy presented to them. “How pathetic. What madness drives ponies to argue over fictional romance?”

“I thought people read Power Ponies to see them fight crime,” said Thorax, unsure of what to make of the situation across the street. “Isn’t that why they read superhero comics?”

“That’s why I read them. I love superheroes!” Sonata replied cheerfully, giving Thorax quite a bit of confusion. “Wait, how do superheroes work in Equestria? Pegasi can fly and unicorns pretty much have super powers. Wait! Does that mean Celestia and Luna are secretly superheroes who fight crime!?”

“No,” answered Thorax, “but I was told of one tale of a hero who went by the title of Mare Do Well who-”

“Don’t care,” Adagio interrupted as the green stream disappeared. “Well that was hardly filling. Let’s get out of here before I subject my eyes to these poor ponies fighting over their stupid books.” She took the lead this time as they quickly made their exit. “I mean, it’s fiction. They are not real characters and who they love doesn’t matter. How can anyone take it so seriously? It’s pathetic.”

“Adagio,” spoke up Aria. “I still remember when I had to deal with you and Sonata bawling for almost two days straight after watching the series finale of Stable Condition and for nearly a week after watching Taurtanic.”

Before Nymph could even blink, Adagio flew back and grabbed Aria by the shoulders. “THAT WAS COMPLETELY DIFFERENT!” Everyone backed away from her while many ponies and changelings on the street were staring at them. “And you swore to never speak of that again!”

“Adagio? Crying? I find that almost as unlikely as you crying, Aria,” commented Nymph with delight. “I don’t mean any offense. I mean you just don’t always...express yourself. Well you do, but just not...you know what I mean.”

“I’ve never seen Aria cry, either,” said Sonata as she trotted up to her. “Why not?”

“Because I learned how to deal with my emotions,” Aria answered bluntly. “Crying gets you nowhere. It’s not like it’s going to change any endings, am I right?”

“Low blow!” snapped Sonata puffing up her cheeks as faint traces of tears formed in her eyes.

“I thought you just act tough because you were really super sensitive on the inside or something,” said Thorax. Death’s sickle loomed over his head as Aria Blaze slowly turned and walked up to him, forcing him to back against a wall. “I-i-isn’t that why you don’t really show emotion?”

“No.” Once she felt her message was made clear, Aria turned away. “I just express myself however I feel like it.”

“Have you ever thought about smiling more?” Thorax suggested timidly. “It would make you less scary.”

“I like being scary.”

“Well at least smile around us!” Sonata complained. “We’re a team! You should be happy around us!”

Aria bounced her head between Sonata, Adagio, and Nymph. “I don’t exactly have anything to be happy about.”

Rather than let the subject drop and move on, Nymph’s curiosity got the better of her. “Well could you just show us a quick one?”

“No thanks.”

“Oh, come on, Aria,” complained Adagio. “We’ve been together for years and I’ve never seen you smile. Well, I have, but not in the way someone like Sonata does. Not even Hearth’s Warming Day has you act anything like her. Just shows us one. You know, like a sweet one or something.”

“I’ll pass.” Aria tried to brush them off, but she was losing her nerve as the four of them moved closer. “S-stop it. This is stupid.” They moved much closer and Aria was sweating. “You’re not letting me go until I do it, are you?” They all nodded. “Fine. Just one and then we go.” She stepped back and took a deep breath. Once ready, Aria wore her biggest, friendliest smile.

Somewhere nearby, a pony sitting in front of an organ fainted and fell forward, unleashing it’s deafening roar onto the city. Windows all around the street suddenly cracked. Birds from trees all around scattered into the sky with no direction. Foals and grubs suddenly erupted into crying before being comforted by their confused parents. An ordinary white cloud floating overheard cracked thunder, scaring many across Canterlot.

Thorax fell sideways onto the concrete, stiff as a board. Sonata slowly turned another direction and walked into a wall, but continued as if she was not currently facing an obstacle. All of Adagio’s hair had fallen flat, the utter amount of hair putting Pinkie’s mane to shame, but she had not even noticed. Nymph had not witnessed any of this as she was elsewhere. In a void of darkness, she could see two figures standing before a bright light. When she took a step forward, she discovered that they were Queen Locera and King Scarab, smiling and urging her to join them. When she blinked, everything was back to what it was as she stood out on the streets of Canterlot. Unable to withstand anymore, Nymph used her magic to force Aria’s face to lose its smile.

Once they had all regained their senses, they each stared at Aria, who looked both terrified and confused. None of them did or said anything as each of them struggled to take in the event. Eventually, Nymph found the strength to walk and shortly after, they followed.

“Ponies certainly act fast, don’t they?” Nymph could say she was shocked to see what they were doing, but she couldn’t say she was surprised. Several ponies had set up a stand on a street corner with signs asking to have Chrysalis and even changelings banned from the Grand Galloping Gala. Ponies who had not heard of the news were flocking over to learn more about the former queen’s potential appearance.

Sonata looked at Nymph as more green energy flowed into her. “What the heck is the Grand Galloping Gala anyway?”

“Just a little celebration important to Canterlot. You girls wouldn’t care much for it.”

“That I can believe,” said Adagio, focusing intensely on the magic provided for her.

Nymph rolled her eyes and then turned back to the large crowd emanating fear, shock, and anger. It was impossible to think of anything else but what the future could bring if she did not succeed. As anxiety once more began to grip her heart, she felt something. Looking to her side, she saw Thorax standing beside her with his hoof around hers as his eyes reflected concern. In the moment of comfort, Nymph then remembered the Dazzlings, who had just finished draining the crowd. “Well? Is that satisfactory?”

“I think so!” Sonata chimed as she looked her pendant, despite its function different from those they wore in the other world. “I’m just super excited to sing with power again!”

“It’s...nice to have all this magic again.” Nymph could have sworn she saw evidence of a blush on Aria’s face for just a moment. “I guess this won’t go as badly as I thought.”

Adagio looked at each of her cohorts before scoffing. “Hardly. We need much more than this.”

“You three seemed to have been absorbing quite a bit of emotions over the last hour,” snapped Nymph. “How could you possibly need more?”

“Look, I don’t know how love works for you changelings, but we need the real deal. We need anger. We need rage. The kind where two ponies are yelling at each other and ready to fight.”

“Adagio, aren’t you asking for a little much?” asked Aria in annoyance. “We have plenty of magic for one show.”

“No. We need enough magic to blow them away! We need every head in Canterlot watching us as we sing! This is going to be our big break, so every bit of magic counts if we are going to make a name for ourselves! First impressions count, especially with this climate.” Adagio, much to her follower’s annoyance, rubbed under her chin. “I’m putting a lot of thought into it just like you wanted. This is a make or break moment for us.”

Pulling her head away, the pink siren muttered something under her breath as she looked off in the distance. Sighing, she turned toward the queen. “For once, Adagio has the right idea. We’re going to need a lot of magic if this is what we’re up against. We need a big source of negative emotions to reach our full potential or else we’re gonna get booed off stage. Again.”

“We have been all over Canterlot and we have yet to come across such a thing, so it’s out of my hooves,” Nymph replied. “You will have to make do with what you have.”

Adagio pointed to the mob down the street. “Then make it happen.”

“...What?”

“You heard me. Maybe you can just show your face and have them throw a fit about your sister. Make these ponies really angry! Make them hate!”

“How about mind control?” suggested Sonata with unsettling glee. “Just use your magic to them fight and we will drain them dry so that our songs will be super amazing!”

Nymph stomped her hoof onto the ground. “No! I will not subject these ponies to such torment just so you can sing better! You will just have to sing with what you have and that is final!”

“I understand.” Adagio turned the other way and shrugged. “I should have known better than to have asked. You weren’t much of a risk taker during your first time as the queen, either. It seems some things never change.”

Every muscle in Nymph’s body locked up. Her eyes could not pry away from the siren and she had not noticed that her own horn was glowing with intense light. “What did you just say, Adagio?”

Adagio slowly turned to her with a devious smirk. “Oh, just how you were such a little coward back when your poor changelings were starving. I guess not even their pain was enough to move you to take action. Even now, they are crying out for you to help them, but you will sit and do nothing like before. Tsk tsk.” Her smile steadily became a grin. “Is what your mother trained you to do?”

Unconsciously, Nymph bore her fangs as she held Adagio dead in sights. Thorax tried reaching for her, but she quickly smacked his hoof away. Nymph then realized what she had done felt her fury snuff out like a candle in the wind when she saw Thorax cowering. Slowly, she knelt down and offered her hoof so that she could help him up. After that, she turned her attention back to Adagio. “I suppose we will be doing things your way. Let us find cover before we proceed.”

They entered another alleyway and Nymph poked her head out to get a good view of her targets. The crowd had grown in considerable size and were eager to get their hooves on picket signs. It was clear to the queen that they would be marching around outside the palace by the end of the day or tomorrow, giving her yet another headache to deal with. “Go on,” taunted Adagio. “You’ve got to make hatred to stop hatred.”

Nymph managed to pry her fiery eyes from Adagio to set her sights on the ponies. Just a little bit of magic and it would be a feeding frenzy for the Dazzlings. Her hooves were already soiled, so what was a little more dirt? They would be washed clean when she made up for all this with their songs. Her horn glowed as she prepared to take hold of the first pony’s mind, like knocking one domino over onto many in a line. However, no such thing occurred as the light of her horn died out. “I can’t.”

While Aria and Sonata were disappointed, Adagio was absolutely furious. “Are you braindead? What part of we need magic to sing did you not understand? Shall I speak slowly so you can understand me?”

“I understand you completely.” Nymph’s horn glowed once more as she marched up to the sirens. “However, I have a simpler solution in mind!”

“H-hey! Don’t you dare!” Adagio backed into the wall with the other two.

“Nymph, I swear if you do this, we will make you regret it!” threatened Aria, although she was clearly terrified. “You cannot do this to us!”

“Oh, that is rich! You girls thrive off of manipulating others, but when the tables have turned, you three cower like the little fish you are!” Nymph stepped closer and they were trembling. If only she had a camera to savor the moment. “Time for a new lesson. Today, you get to personally experience what it feels like to fall prey to the control of another!” Her magic glowed intensely bright and they covered their eyes as they awaited their fate. Nymph was about to cast the spell until Thorax flicked her horn and cancelled it completely. “Thorax! What are you doing!?”

“Nymph, you don’t have to do that.” He took a deep breath. “I’ll go.”

“Go?”

“I’ll go and...make a scene.”

The second he tried to leave, Nymph quickly grabbed him by the hoof. “Thorax, no! I forbid it! You should not be made to go through something so horrible!”

“It won’t be that bad. I’m used to...taking flak.” He gently pulled away from her. “Besides, I think you need to keep your hooves clean.” He stepped towards the entrance of the alley and disappeared around the corner.

The four mares exchanged shocked glances before running out to watch him march onward to the ponies. “Thorax…”

“He’s really doing it,” Aria said in awe. “I didn’t think he had it him, but he’s got guts.”

“Well, duh! Everything has guts!” Sonata playfully booped her nose. “I know somepony who hasn’t spent enough time watching the nature channel!” The siren cocked her head slightly as she watched Aria fight with all her might to hold back her screaming,

Adagio rubbed her hooves together. “This is going to be good. I’ve always wanted dinner and a show.”

Unable to stomach the inevitable, Nymph backed into the alley and sat herself against the stone wall. She pressed her hooves over her ears and waited. Shortly after, she felt the confusion in the air burn out from all of the anger that erupted. It was nowhere as powerful as the ponies from the Crystal Empire, but the thought of it being directed at Thorax was too much for her to bear. She cursed herself for allowing him to do this. For letting Adagio push her around.

As the rage swelled, she pressed her hooves harder against her ears. What she wanted more than anything was for it to stop. For the first time in her life, she cursed her sixth sense and would have traded it for anything else. It was impossible to keep track of how long Thorax was out there with her mind clouded from the sheer volume of anger. Looking to the side, she saw the Dazzlings relish in the fury and take in the magic surrounding them.

Eventually, the anger lessened and Thorax soon appeared in the alley. Nymph stood up and ran to his side. “What were you thinking!? I could of easily done it myself with this disguise and simply never use it again!”

“I-I-I know.” The stutter was enough to queel Nymph’s scolding. “I just thought they would feel more hate if I argued with them as a changeling. A-a-and I don’t think a good queen like you should need to do something like that.” He looked at the Dazzlings. “They have enough magic now, right?”

Adagio rubbed her throat and hummed happily. “My voice is begging for release. It’s nice to know at least one changeling is willing to put in effort.” She looked to her backup singers, both of them looking ecstatic. “However, we’re not quite ready yet.”

“Adagio,” Nymph said sternly, “I am not playing your game anymore. You have everything you could possibly need to perform. Instead, you continue to be a spoiled, ungrateful brat that insists on wasting our time. Go out and sing before I decide to take matters into my on hooves”

The siren shushed her by placing her hoof over Nymph’s lips. “Tsk tsk. Better watch that mouth of yours or else you might put us in a bad mood. Besides, throwing insults at us is not a very friendly thing to do. I could only imagine what Celestia would do if she found out what you’ve been doing.” Nymph’s stare became more intense. “But let’s not get her involved. Just this one last request and we will sing.”

“What in the world could you possibly want?”

“Outfits.”

“No.”

“What?” Adagio turned to her allies with a smirk. “Girls, did you hear that? Is she saying no to us? That simply will not do.”

“This is ridiculous! I am a queen and yet you treat me like a cow for you to milk! I have given you three so much and what have I gotten in return? Almost nothing. You’re not even grateful for what Thorax had to endure. You’re not even grateful for anything Celestia and Luna have done for you. You have been given constant care and charity, but it seems you cannot appreciate the generosity of others. I have had enough of this nonsense. If you don’t sing, then I will put an end to your music career here and now.”

“And what would your poor changelings do without us?” Adagio smiled tauntingly while Nymph continued with her glare. Neither mare was willing to break eye contact, both of them counting the seconds until the other submitted. Nymph would not let this vile creature hold another triumph over her head and was willing to do whatever it took to keep Adagio under her hoof.

“We’ll sing.”

Everyone turned toward Aria. “Excuse me?” questioned Adagio, her confidence blown to pieces in an instant. “What do you think you are doing?”

“Since when were you the leader?” Sonata glared at her. “Adagio always calls the shots!”

“And that’s the problem.” Aria lifted up her gem. “We have enough energy, but you’re just squandering the opportunity. Having them adore us was the one thing we wanted to do since coming back to this world and you now decide we would be better off wasting our time with a stupid list of demands. Not exactly what I call a good quality in a leader.”

“I am giving us what we deserve!” snapped Adagio. “Unlike you, I want to be more than a cheap street performer! We are goddesses of song with voices no pony or changeling can match!” She quickly ran her hoof through her mane and did a bit of a pose. “We need to bless our audience with a dazzling performance that they will remember for the rest of their lives.”

“But you don’t even like your audience,” Thorax quietly interjected.

“In any case, I am still in charge, so be quiet and let me sweet talk Nymph into a good deal for us.” Adagio turned back to Nymph. “Now then. I-”

“I’ll walk.”

The last time Nymph had seen Adagio make that face was when she had her fingers wrapped around her throat. This should of been the highlight of her day, but she too was having a hard time comprehending what she just heard. Adagio slowly looked at Aria. “W...what?”

“You heard me.” Aria marched right up her, her face holding traces of anger. “I’ll walk.”

“You’re bluffing.”

“Try me.”

“You can’t just leave! You cannot be stupid enough to give up all the fame and riches that we can achieve! Would you prefer living life as a nobody!?”

“I have been stuck with you for years and I still am. We finally get a good opportunity and I am not letting you screw this up just for an ego trip. I have put up with you for a long, long time, but now I am putting my hoof down. Maybe if you had as much brains as hair, you would have realized that your plans aren’t exactly good ones. We almost got brainwashed because you keep acting like an idiot, so what’s the point of me staying?” Aria stood at the entrance of the alley. “You want a music career? Knock yourself out. You can be a duet with Sonata or something. Maybe I won’t be famous or whatever, but it would certainly beat risking another screw up from you.” She turned her head enough to glance back at Adagio. “So what’s it going to be?”

Adagio tried her best to look calm, but the fact she was sweating and barely able to control her breathing did little to help her. Nymph was almost breathless by what she had witnessed and could not predict how Adagio would respond. Their eyes kept shifting between the two sirens until the leader finally spoke. “You better bring your A-game.” She walked out of the alley holding her head high, but it was clear to everyone but Sonata how shaken and angry she was.

Sonata watched her leave and then looked at Aria, worried, before going after her. Both changelings stepped out to watch Adagio stomp off down the street with Sonata keep her distance from behind. Thorax suddenly yelped when Aria walked past him, giving him a pat on the back. “Thanks for the help.” Once she left, Thorax and Nymph looked at each other before quickly catching up.

For their grand debut, Adagio had chosen to return to the fountain where they had always performed. While she was going over last minute preparations with Sonata and Aria, the queen and her friend seated themselves outside one of the cafes. After all of the work she had been through since breakfast, Nymph thought about getting a small cup of coffee to recharge, but she felt on edge. This was the moment she had been waiting for, but anything was possible. She couldn’t shake the feeling that something would be defective with the new pendants, allowing the Dazzlings too much control, but Twilight herself said they would work, so there was some comfort.

Eventually, Adagio stood on the edge of the fountain with her backup singers taking position under her. The usual ambience of the street suddenly became lost as Aria and Sonata began singing, turning every head in the area toward them. Their voices sounded the same as before, but there was something that compelled Nymph to listen.

“The shining moon and sun,

They always rise above.

But what is the power,

Of the force that is love?”

Had she had been holding something at the moment, Nymph would have dropped it. Adagio wasn’t bluffing when she emphasized the importance of magic for them. Their voices were the very definition of perfect. Every single word, every single note, came out flawlessly from each girl. It was almost unbelievable that Twilight and her friends were able to overcome them.

“It’s found in everything.

From a pony to a changeling.

It brings us all together.

And it can last forever.”

Nymph felt for a just a moment her attention slipping away and jolted up. Was she truly falling under their spell? Perhaps she was just mesmerized by the way Adagio moved her hips. Either way, she shifted in her seat and remained alert. Taking a look at the crowd around her, she saw that everyone in sight was watching the performance. Such a sight was comforting as well as terrifying.

As soon as the song ended, about a hundred ponies and changelings roared with applause. Nymph clapped her hooves along with Thorax and she felt on top of the world. Was she really succumbing to their control? Or perhaps their voices were truly of legend? Whatever the case, this was exactly what she needed. There was no anger or confusion around her, but love and joy. Getting everything prepared for the Gala was going to be simple if their other performances went this well.

After two more songs, the Dazzlings had amassed a large audience that completely surrounded the fountain. Adagio hopped down and greeted as many of her fans as she possibly could while signing autographs. In the midst of the cheering, Sonata stole a stallion’s top hat to collect charitable donations, which did not take long to fill. It was some time before everything died down and the Dazzlings went over to Nymph and Thorax’s table. “Now do you see?” Adagio’s grin absolutely reeked of pride and for once Nymph was glad she could not sense her emotions. “Never doubt me when I say we need magic.”

“You were incredible!” complemented Thorax as he kept clapping. “You girls are easily the best singers I have heard in my whole life!”

“Everyone else thinks so, too!” Sonata effortlessly lifted up the hat flooding with bits and it slammed onto the table. “Does this mean we’re super famous now!?”

“Not yet, but I believe it won’t be long until everypony knows your name.” Nymph stood up from her chair. “If you girls keep it up, I may consider telling Celestia to relieve you of your duties as maids so that you may focus on becoming stars.”

“You serious?” Aria questioned quickly. “No more work?”

“Only if you three promise to be on your best behavior. Give Thorax or even Equestria any problems and I will revoke my generosity.” She casted a glance at Adagio behind her, who stuck up her nose and turned her head in response. “It is getting late. Let’s return to the castle and call it a day. I think we could all use some rest.”

Upon returning to the palace, Nymph was thankful that the ponies had long cleared out and the air around felt easier to breathe. Finally out of the public eye, Nymph shedded herself of her disguise and took a moment to stretch herself. “Well you two have fun draining ponies for food or whatever.” Adagio walked by with Sonata and Aria in tow. “These stars need their beauty sleep, so do not bother us.”

“As you wish. Have a good evening, girls.” Right before they were out of sight, Nymph called out. “Aria.” The Dazzlings turned around with Aria’s neutral face heavily contrasting Adagio’s look of aggravation and Sonata’s expression of confusion. “Thank you.” Aria only stared at her for a few seconds before walking away with her bandmates.

When they were gone, Nymph teleported the two of them inside Thorax’s darkened room with only some light coming through the window curtains. It looked similar to Nymph’s room given all the guest rooms in the palace were designed the same, but he had more books on his desk along with ink bottles and a quill, several picture frames of him and his friends from Ponyville and one of a purple eyed changeling Nymph did not recognize, and the wooden box sitting on the shelf that held his rock, which he had not thrown out for whatever reason. “I’m so glad that’s over. Today has been-” He couldn’t finish as Nymph wrapped him in an embrace.

“Thorax, don’t you ever do anything like that again!” Although the queen’s words were harsh, Thorax could sense her sorrow. “You’re not supposed to put yourself at risk like that!”

Thorax nervously returned the hug. “I’m sorry. I just wanted to help you. Besides, everypony loved them, so that makes it okay, right?”

“No, it’s not okay.” Nymph looked down at Thorax as her face softened. “I failed you as your queen. I am supposed to protect you from going through such a horrible experience. I should have done more to stand up to Adagio or come up with a better way for them to absorb magic.” She placed one hoof under his chin and used her other one to tenderly stroke the side of her face. “You are such a sweet changeling and do not deserve what you were forced to go through. Forgive me.”

Thorax looked to be upset as well, which made her feel worse. “No, I should be the one asking for forgiveness.” He timidly rubbed the side of his leg while facing the floor. “I made myself go. I stopped you from casting your spell. Had I known it would hurt you like this, I would have never done it. I’m sorry.”

Somehow, Nymph let out a faint chuckle. “I guess we’re both sorry for something.” Nymph got onto her knees and sat in the faint beam of sunlight with Thorax held against her before setting him down on the rug. “Is there anything I could do to help make up for today? Anything at all?”

With such a question presented, Thorax looked to be lost. Whatever he asked for, she would give it. Given Thorax, however, she knew he would never dream asking her for much, but she felt it was her duty to give him something in return. “Maybe tonight we could watch ‘Poneo and Muliet’? Maybe that will make you feel better?”

“A wonderful idea. I’ll have Celestia fetch us a reel and we can watch it with Luna and Chrysalis.” On the subject of her sister, her mind returned to the Dazzlings and she became alert. “I’m afraid there’s something I must tend to right away. Get some rest and thank you for everything, Thorax.” She quickly warped out of the room and into her own before he could form some form of reply.

Nymph wasted no time to activate her crystal ball to see into the sirens’ bedroom, which was currently empty. The few minutes she waited were almost agony as if felt time itself was coming to a crawl until she heard the door in their room open. “I cannot believe you.” Adagio stepped into view with Aria following and the leader turned around as the door closed. “Aria Blaze, would you care to tell me what in the world do you think you are doing!?”

“I’m getting a start on our music careers.” Even in the face of fury, Aria remained calm and looked bored with the situation. Nymph had toyed with the idea of making the Dazzlings spend a day with Pinkie and Fluttershy, but Maud may have been more ideal in Aria’s case. “Isn’t that what you wanted? It’s better than spending almost every day poking the sea lion with a stick.”

“That’s not the point!” Nymph flinched as what was earlier such a soothing voice was now clearly being strained. “You defied me! Right in front of her! We had her bending over for us and you ruined it! Why would you do this to me!?”

“Ruined it? Exactly how far were you going to push? Were you going to make her take off these pendants entirely? She was giving us exactly what we’ve wanted, but that’s never good enough for you. I’m surprised Nymph or Celestia have put up with you for so long.”

“I don’t care what they think. As long as the plan-”

“What plan? What are we doing? It would have been smart to play along with their dumb little friendship lessons so they think we’re trustworthy.”

“Oh really? Well I haven’t seen you putting much effort to being a friend!”

Aria snorted. “Maybe it’s because I’m always stuck with you two.”

“Well if you want to be someone’s friend, why don’t you go to your new pal Nymph? While you’re at it, be sure to put on lipstick when you plant your lips on her rear again!”

Aria scoffed. “Well at least she appreciates me.”

“Appreciates you? We are tools to her! And as if you’ve done anything worth appreciation.”

It looked like something snapped in Aria as her eyes subtly shifted from expressionless to furious. “Who cleaned the house while you wallowed in self pity? Who made you dinner that was far healthier than the garbage we ate most of the time? Which one of us was stuck doing laundry? Who ran the finances? Did I ever get thanks from you? No! Just because you’re the leader doesn’t mean you get to treat me like dirt!” Sonata stepped closer to get a word in, but Aria pressed her hoof in her face to push her back. “Honestly, I’m starting to like Celestia more than you because she doesn't keep getting me involved in stupid ideas and actually treats me well.”

“Adagio doesn’t have stupid ideas!” Sonata argued with her voice somewhat muffled. “She’s like the smartest siren ever!”

“Oh really? I have an idea!” Aria’s voice was nearly dead on for Adagio’s. “Let’s make everyone in the school fight and drain their power because that worked so well the last time! While we’re at it, let’s not have any failsafes because clearly being banished into another dimension wasn’t a big enough of a hint that failure was a possibility! Now that we’ve miraculously returned to our home dimension, let’s just keep pressing our luck on a daily basis and see how long it takes before Nymph and Celestia decide to send us back! I’m clearly incapable of learning about consequences, even after nearly being dropped into a pit of my worst nightmares come to life! Why should I bother thinking of better ideas when I am delusional enough to think I’m so perfect!?”

Although she was in another room, Nymph felt afraid of how livid Adagio looked. She was just about ready to get the guards to either break up the inevitable brawl or to send Adagio to the hospital for when she burst a blood vessel or had a heart attack. It was too quiet following such an outburst to her comfort. Even Aria looked to be steadily losing confidence as she looked directly into Adagio’s eyes. At last, Adagio did something.

She laughed.

Her sound of mockery was thunderous and Aria backed away. “W-what’s so funny?”

“Oh, Aria. You are simply pitiful.” Adagio managed to get a hold of herself, although a few chuckles still escaped her. “You think you know everything, don’t you?” She loudly sighed and gave Aria a condescending pat on the head. “Maybe if you were just a little smarter, you could make a somewhat decent leader.”

“What the heck are you talking about?”

“Of course I can push Nymph around. You saw it. Those ponies are furious with changelings right now and she cannot afford to lose us. We can do whatever we please because we’re her only hope. I actually happen to know what the Grand Galloping Gala is and let’s just say she needs it go perfectly or else things would not be well for her little changelings. To put it simply, she was desperate and was in no position to refuse me.” She then loudly sighed. “However, you just had to pull that little stunt of yours and ruin it for me. How could you have missed such a perfect opportunity to make her submit to us?”

“I...I…”

“A true leader waits for the right moment before coming up with a plan. I’m sure you came up with some useless idea weeks ago, telling yourself it would blow me away and have me submit to you leadership, but I wouldn’t even entertain the idea of hearing it.” Adagio turned to the mirror and filed her hoof. “You want to know why you will never be the leader? Your hindsight may be twenty-twenty, but you are blind to what’s right in front of your face.” She watched in the reflected as Aria took a bunch of bits from the hat and stormed off. “Where are you going?”

“Out.” Nymph jumped out of her seat from the massive bang caused by the door being slammed shut.

Adagio looked pleased with the outcome and laid on her bed as Sonata timidly approached her. “Shouldn’t we do something?”

“Leave her. I’m pretty sure she’s going out to become a drunken mess. I’ve seen the way she’s been eying the bars around here and I think she’ll feel better with a feel drinks in her.”

Sonata looked back at the door and then timidly approached her. “I know Aria can be a pain in the butt most of the time, but don’t you think you were just too mean to her?”

“She’s a tough siren. She will get over it. Besides, how else am I to deal with her when she has brashly defied me?” Adagio reached for Sonata, who flinched at first, but then relax as her leader gently rubbed her head. “It’s nice to know at least one of you knows who is in charge here. I don’t say it enough, but I appreciate you for that, Sonata.”

“Thanks, Dagi! I appreciate you for being such a great leader!”

“A great leader who doesn’t respect you, has yet to succeed in anything, and is anything but your friend,” Nymph said aloud.

“So you don’t have a plan yet?”

For a brief second, Adagio’s entire body flinched. “I’m afraid not. I’m taking my time with this one, but that will make victory all the sweeter.”

“Cool! Lemme know when it’s ready!” Sonata happily bounced back to her bed. Nymph was about to shut off her crystal ball when the siren spoke again. “You sure you don’t want to go find Aria?”

The question caught both Nymph and Adagio off guard. “You’re free to go after her if you want.”

“No thanks. I don’t think she’ll listen to me, but I hate seeing her mad. It just means she gonna pick a fight with one of us.” Sonata went over to Adagio’s side and laid her head against her shoulder. “Promise you’ll say something nice?”

“I’ll think about it.” Although she did not seem entirely convinced, Sonata nodded and laid back on her bed to oogle over the bits they made.

The crystal ball dimmed and Nymph set it aside. She sat against the back of her chair and tapped her hooves together. She continued replaying Aria’s argument in her head and considered seeking her out in hopes of beginning a bond between them. However, she could tell Aria was the type who preferred brooding alone and would most likely be unhappy with her showing up, so she would grant her the isolation she sought.

What could she do with this discovery? Even with her act of defiance, it was certain that Aria was still wrapped around Adagio’s hoof. Then there was Sonata, who sought domination like they all did, but she also seemed to desire a stronger bond between them. There was clearly weakness in the Dazzlings’ relationship, but they still stood together and refused to change. Why was it so difficult to change any of them when they clearly displayed dislike for each other? What could she do differently to sway them to her side?

The queen sat there as she reviewed each siren in her head one by one. Eventually, she realized something. A sudden idea popped in her head and she could not believe she had not thought of it before. It seemed so obvious now, but she supposed it was better late than never. Perhaps the time was actually perfect with Aria’s frustration with Adagio hitting its peak.

A knock on her door snapped her out of her euphoria and she quickly straightened her posture. “Enter.” The door opened and she felt at ease to see Chrysalis appear.

“Luna told me all about it.” In her disguise as Cherub, Chrysalis closed the door and and came over to hug her sister. “I’m so sorry you had to deal with that nonsense. I wish there was something I could have done to help.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it, Chrysie. It was just some extra work for me to do. Let’s hope I said enough to subside their silly worries.”

Chrysalis’s head tilted slightly. “You seem to be in a good mood. Did something happen?”

“Indeed. I have reached a revelation.”

The older changeling leaned over the desk, laying her head on her hooves and smiling at her. “Do tell.”

“It has now occurred to me that our approach to teaching the Dazzlings friendship is all wrong. What we need to do is implement a new strategy.”

“Oh? What exactly do you have in mind?”

“It’s a simple two step process.” Nymph grinned. “Divide and conquer.”

A Dazzling Evening

“I cannot believe you all.” Nymph paced around the Dazzlings’ bedroom with her head locked onto two of its occupants no matter how often she turned her body. “I give you three a golden opportunity to finally achieve friendship, but you all blew it. Aria, not only am I upset about how you treated Applejack and Rainbow with such immense disrespect, I am disgusted with the language you dared to use right in front of royalty. You’re lucky I could wipe Spike’s mind of those wretched words or else Twilight or Celestia would have turned you into a pile of fish sticks.”

“SHUT UP!” Aria boomed from the bathroom.

“Keep up the attitude. It certainly takes you far.” Sighing, Nymph turned to her other two problems. “However, I’m most surprised at you, Sonata. Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Cherub are such wonderful ponies who showed you a good time and yet you threw back their offer right in their faces.”

“I didn’t do that! I just said no to them!” Sonata put her hoof on her chin. “Or were the cupcakes the offer? Wait, what were they an offer for, again?”

The queen’s eye twitched as she turned to the leader herself. “And Adagio, you...actually, this was exactly what I was expecting from the start.”

“You honestly think I would just bend over and make pals with the girl who left us begging on the streets?” Adagio asked, still admiring herself in the mirror. “If somepony got you booted off your throne, would you want to be their pal?”

“Chrysalis is a close friend of Twilight Sparkle, so it’s not impossible. Maybe if you could see the error of your ways, you wouldn’t be so against the idea.” She walked over to Adagio’s side, but the siren still gave her the cold shoulder. “If I were you, I would start taking things seriously. You are not helping yourself by continuing your defiance. Besides, being Twilight’s friend wouldn’t be nearly as bad as being homeless, now would it?” The siren said nothing in response, simply carrying on as if Nymph hadn’t spoken at all. “Despite your actions today, I still feel that there’s hope for you, Sonata.”

“Nope!” the siren countered happily.

“She’s got that right,” Aria commented.

“What’s that supposed to mean!?” Sonata dashed to the door and pounded her hoof against it. “Come out and say that to my face so I can laugh at yours!”

“Enough!” Nymph rubbed her forehead while heading out of the room. “Today was a disaster and I assure you that Celestia is not taking this lightly. I suggest you girls think about what you have done today because you are giving us less of a good reason to keep you around.” She opened the door and glanced back at them. “Maybe if I’m lucky tonight, you will realize how much better it was being with those ponies than it is to be stuck with each other.” She walked out of the room and slammed the door behind her.

“Is she gone?” Aria asked.

“It took her long enough,” Adagio replied. She glanced at the bathroom door as her underling stepped out with a towel around her waist and her face cleansed of art.

“What an awful day.” She gave her roommates a sideways glance. “So what did they make you two do?”

“Twilight treated me at a spa,” Adagio bragged, running a hoof across her gorgeous mane and taking in the faint aroma of her shampoo. “Or did you forget after being lost in my radiance?”

Aria stopped dead in her tracks. “Are you serious!? She took you to a spa!?”

“And she pampered me like a princess. It’s a shame her efforts of befriending me were for naught.” Adagio posed on the bed with one hoof on the bed and one behind her head with one of her hind legs sticking out. “They did a great job, didn’t they?”

The other siren quickly turned away. “Sure. Whatever.” Aria tossed her towel back into the bathroom and glanced at Sonata. “And what about you? Did they take you to a petting zoo or something?”

Sonata gasped while pressing her hooves against her cheeks. “How did you know? Are you psychic!?”

“What!? For real!?”

“Yep! And we got to make cupcakes!”

Aria kicked her bed and it flew a few inches from her. “What the heck!? They treated you two so well while I got stuck working at a stupid farm! What the heck did I do to deserve this!?”

Adagio deviously grinned as Aria sat on her bed to make her pigtails and looked toward Sonata. “Oh, poor, poor Aria. I think she’s had a bad day and feels all moody!”

“What makes you say that?” Sonata asked sweetly.

“It’s practically written all over her face!” The two broke out into fits of laughter with Adagio falling on her back and holding her sides. When she opened her eyes, she found Aria staring down at her, looking ready to commit murder.

“Keep laughing, Adagio,” she hissed. “It’s getting us nowhere when we’re still cleaning floors and serving food to ponies who should be serving us. The real joke here is your leadership.”

Right as Adagio sat up, Sonata got in between them. “Girls, no fighting! I’m sorry we laughed, Aria, but it was funny! It really was!” Adagio roughly jabbed her, watching carefully of the ticking bomb in front of her. “I just remembered! I made you each a gift! That should cheer you both up!” She hopped over her bed, wagging her tail as she reached under her bed, then held out two boxes wrapped in ribbons. “I hope you like them!”

“Gimme.” Aria swiftly snagged her gift from Sonata and tore it open. “What the heck is this?” Adagio peeked over her shoulder. Inside the box was a large chocolate cupcake with purple frosting piled on top with some streaks of green. There were also some some ribbons of similar colors, sitting on opposite ends. “Is this...is this supposed to be my hair?”

“Uh huh! What do you think?”

Aria looked at it again and then back at her, returning to her default expression. “Sonata, this is one of the corniest things you have ever done.”

“Oh.” The sad siren took the box. “I’m sorry it-”

Aria instantly took it back. “I didn’t say I don’t want it.” Placing it on her bed table, she flopped onto her bed and faced away from them.

Eager to see her gift, Adagio gently pulled off the ribbon and open it up, finding a white cupcake with frosting similar to her mane within. “Sonata, it’s adorable! I could just eat me up!” She leaned forward and hugged her. “At least someone here appreciates your efforts.”

“You know what I’d appreciate? You figuring out how we get out of this mess,” Aria called from her bed.

“Now, now. Let’s not start that again. Yes, I have been taking my time with this one, but everything must be perfectly thought out. The last two times were flukes, but I promise this time we will be victorious.” Adagio couldn’t help but chuckle. “Besides, Nymph is already leading us toward her downfall by allowing us to sing. I just need to find the right way to take advantage of the situation.”

“I’m so excited,” Aria remarked uncaringly.

Daring herself to fan the flames, Adagio replied, “It’s more than what you have at least.” Aria wasted no time to get up and face her directly.

Tension hung in the air as Adagio and Aria stared each other down. Adagio couldn’t help but feel proud for getting to Aria so easily and watch her struggle to say something in return. She was sure that within the next few months, Aria would learn who was in charge when this world was theirs. Before she could add salt to the wound, Sonata interrupted. “You girls wanna get some dinner? We can get beer. I’ll even pay.”

Both sirens looked at her and then each other. Shrugging, they both answered, “Sure.”

Compared to the other world, Adagio felt a lot safer being out in the city during the night, even if there were giant bugs walking about. In the other world, she dared not step out during the evening unless Aria was with her. This Canterlot, however, seemed to be far more civilized and had several guards patrolling the streets. On top of it all, she had her strength and magic back, so no pony here would come close to being a threat to her.

After wandering the streets, they found a bar called The Long Face and stepped inside to escape the chill night. Adagio found it to be strange that such a low class bar would be found in a city like this. While it did carry the pleasant aroma of polished wood and alcohol, it had dim lighting, a pool table on one side, and not exactly the fanciest looking customers dining. The name of the store hung over the bartender stallion with a image of a generic pony that looked more like a horse from the other world. It didn’t matter how it looked to Adagio as look as it had good food. Only a hoofful of waitresses were present, wearing their green and white striped shirts with black skirts. As Adagio requested a table from one, Sonata was drooling over one of the cheap candy dispensers near the entrance while Aria stood quietly. The pony lead them to an isolated booth in corner and they sat down.

“I miss the old restaurant,” Sonata sighed as the waitress left. “They had really good malts.”

“I miss nothing of that world,” Adagio growled while opening her menu. “It was a miserable prison.”

“What about the internet? Or fingers? Or TV?”

“Okay, there were a few good things, but I miss being my true self.” She turned toward the window, glancing at her reflection. “Although, I do like having this mane.” Adagio ran her hooves through it and savored how it felt.

“It looks so amazing!” Sonata squealed. “I wish I could go to the spa!”

“Stick with me and you will go the spa every day.”

“Weren’t we digging through dumpsters a while ago?” Aria asked without looking up.

Adagio snarled as she stared down her unloyal follower until Sonata suddenly leaned in between them. “Hey, let’s not fight! It wasn’t that bad of a day.”

“What do you mean?” snapped Aria before shoving Sonata back into her seat. “My day sucked. I’m probably going to get hammered and you two better get me home. And if either of you dare repeat what those ponies did to me or try some other prank, don’t be surprised when one day you wake up bald or worse.” She picked up her menu and hid her face behind it.

Adagio snickered, but then choked. Aria was not one to joke around, meaning her threat was clearly not an empty one. Rather than provoke Aria any further, she browsed the menu. There were many tempting choices, but as a siren, she craved fish and found one dish that piqued her interests. “Hey, girls. They’ve got some baked cod here.”

Sonata and Aria flipped to the same page. “Now that sounds good,” agreed Aria, showing some positivity. “Won’t be good as the ones I make, but I’ll take it.”

“You make the best food, Aria,” complimented Sonata while moving uncomfortably close to her. “Have I ever told you how great I think your food is? You should have your own cooking show!”

“Get out of my face.”

Sonata’s smile broke and she reluctantly got back to her spot. Right after, their waitress returned with their drinks and they all ordered the same dish. Unlike Aria, who was already downing her bottle, Adagio took her time to savor her drink. It was good beer and she considered visiting the bar again in the future as unlike the other world, she looked old enough to drink. “I know!” Sonata said suddenly. “We should have a toast to celebrate our victory over those losers! That would be fun!”

Adagio smirked. “Not a bad idea.” She raised her bottle, but noticed Aria had not done the same. “Won’t you join us?”

“‘Our victory?’” Aria stared at her in a rather unfriendly way. “Are you two forgetting what they did to me? How you both laughed your butts off at me?”

Embarrassed, Adagio put her bottle down on the table. “Let’s just forget about it then.” Sonata sadly did the same, looking defeated. Dinner hadn’t even arrived and the air between them was uncomfortable. Was it always like this when they went out to eat? Adagio recalled their evenings at their old home being more pleasant, but maybe she grew a bias after living off scraps for so long. Perhaps going out wasn’t exactly a good idea.

Against her will, her mind drifted to Twilight and her friends. She could just picture them all eating together right now, laughing and smiling despite being unsuccessful in swaying them. The mere image sickened Adagio to her core. She told herself it was because she simply despised the idea of her enemies being happy, but deep down she knew why. It hadn’t been until today had she realized it and she wish she had not met Twilight or Rarity today as they gave her the idea. It was so pathetic that the more she thought about it, the worse she felt.

Adagio was jealous.

With some effort, she forced herself to look at her two companions. Sonata looked to have something on her mind, but seemed a very hesitant to say it. Whatever it was, she doubted she or Aria would care very much. As for Aria, she looked like she’d rather be anywhere than here, but that was nothing new. Silence between them was usually a good thing as most of their conversations consisted of some form of argument, which she was in no mood for. Even though they were home at last, most of her days consisted of misery, anger, and stress over finally making her dream come true.

She made a quick glance at Aria and was relieved to see she wasn’t looking. She remembered Twilight asking her if this was what she thought Aria and Sonata wanted. Sonata had always tried to get closer to either of them, but they wouldn’t allow her. As for Aria, she was always rather distant, but she had been getting worse the last few days. Sometimes she wouldn’t come back to their room until late night, choosing to drink and play cards with Thorax rather than have their company. Aria almost left them a few days ago and if she didn’t act soon, Adagio felt she would go through with her threat. She needed to say something to smooth things over with her by tonight.

She took another swig of her beer and when she set the bottle down, there was one less siren in front of her. Adagio then sensed something and slowly turned her head, finding Sonata sitting right next to her with a gigantic grin.

For perhaps the first time ever, Adagio felt afraid of Sonata.

“Sooooo?” the blue siren asked sweetly.

“So what?”

“Aren’t you going to tell me how much of a good job I did for rejecting them?”

Aria raised an eyebrow. “You want her to praise you for not being friends with ponies you already hate?”

“They tried really hard to win me over!” Sonata argued, making gestures with her forelegs as she leaned over the table. “And then I threw a bunch of cupcakes at them and laughed! It was great! Don’t you think so, Adagio?” She moved her hoof to give a friendly pat to Adagio’s chest, but accidently knocked over the beer bottle onto her lap.

“Sonata!” Adagio shouted as she jumped out of her seat. “Look what you did!”

“It was an accident! I swear! We can get you another beer and it will be all okay, right?” Adagio grabbed her by the ponytail, holding Sonata’s head in front of hers. “R-right?”

“Clean this up and then stay in your seat. Now.” Once released, Sonata hastily grabbed some napkins to wipe off the seat and table. As Adagio looked over herself, she caught Aria letting out a smirk directed toward her and Adagio shot back a dirty look. Now all she could think about was going back to the palace and taking a bath to wash off the stench of cheap booze off herself before people got the wrong idea about her. It took only a minute for Sonata to finish and she went under the table to get back in her seat by the window. Adagio sat back down and took the drink menu so she didn’t need to look at either of them.

After several minutes of silence save for the other patrons, the waitress returned with their meals. Adagio placed her napkin on her lap and wasted no time to cut off a piece and eat it. When the cod touched her tongue, she moaned in satisfaction. “At least these ponies know how to cook.”

Aria shrugged as she sliced another big piece to shove in her mouth like the animal she was. “It’s alright. Could use some more butter.”

“It’s super delicious! We should come here all the time!” Adagio gave Sonata a nod before returning to her meal. “So do you girls wanna something fun tonight?”

“Nah,” Aria muttered, sounding slightly annoyed.

“Dagi?” Sonata asked, sounding rather timid.

“Sorry, Sonata, but I’m not in the mood.”

“Oh. How about tomorrow?” Both sirens shook their heads. “The day after?” she asked, quieter.

“Sonata, if you want to do something fun, then you can go do it. I think neither of us will have to babysit you in this world, so just do whatever.” Adagio mixed her next bite with some tartar sauce, her body tingling as the heavenly taste met her tongue. One of the many benefits to living in Equestria as opposed to Chantlantis was the many variety of foods available. Hopefully Aria would continue her interest in cooking soon as she could make some pretty amazing meals and with a whole royal kitchen, there were endless possibilities.

As Adagio made another cut into her fish, Sonata spoke up once again. “Do you girls have anything interesting to talk about?” None of them said anything. In Adagio’s mind, she screamed at Sonata to keep her mouth shut because her questions were making her extremely uncomfortable as they constantly reminded her how much their friendship stunk. “Do you girls want to do anything back home?” Aria loudly growled. Sonata’s final question was practically a whisper. “So did either of you learn anything about friendship?”

Aria banged the table, startling both of them. “Sonata! I am not in a good mood right now! All I want is some peace and quiet while I enjoy my dinner! But instead, you just keep yammering on about stupid stuff like always! Can you just keep your mouth shut for once!?”

Sonata backed against the wall of the booth, frightened. Adagio knew Aria had anger problems, but she should know better than to yell at Sonata like that, especially in public. She noticed the way Sonata looked at her, begging with her hurt and scared eyes for Adagio to help. However, she really did not feel like arguing anymore. Maybe it would be better to wait for tomorrow to try to talk with Aria. “Sonata. Please just eat your dinner.” The next few minutes passed in complete silence. Adagio looked up from her plate to glance at Aria, who had already devoured her dinner and sat boredly against the seat, forelegs crossed and looking wherever. If Sonata got the hint, it would be a quiet night for them, which was something Adagio always welcomed.

As Adagio came close to finishing her meal, her ears picked up something and it took her a few seconds to realize what it was. Aria had also noticed and they stared at the siren tucking herself against the corner, looking down with her forelegs crossed against her chest. “Sonata?” When she looked up, they could see tears running down her cheeks. “Nata?” Adagio asked in her sweetest tone despite feeling very alert. “Nata, what’s wrong?”

“Everything.”

It was a statement that caught Adagio completely off guard. She looked over to Aria, who looked back at her with the same confusion. Sonata cried from time to time, but something about this concerned Adagio. “Sonata, come here.” Sonata went under the table and practically threw herself at her. The poor siren buried her head into Adagio’s chest, weakly hugging her as the sobs continued. “Now tell me what’s wrong.”

“Y-y-you both hate me. You think that I a-a-a-a-am an idiot.”

“Sonata, that’s not true.” Adagio’s instincts kicked in and she unleashed a deathly glare at Aria, halting any attempt for her to make a rude remark. “We would never hate you.”

Sonata pulled herself up and blew her nose on one of the napkins. “You don’t like me at all. None of us like each other. We fight so much that I’m not even sure why we still hang out. I know you two hate each other more than anything.”

Aria defensively raised her hooves. “Hold on. I’m not crazy about Adagio, but I don’t exactly hate her guts either. She’s just hard to like.”

“That perfectly sums up my feelings towards you,” Adagio shot back through gritted teeth.

“And me too?” Sonata whimpered.

“No, never! Sonata, you know that we care about you.” She planted a kiss on Sonata’s forehead, but it did little to remedy the situation. “I really appreciated that gift you gave me. You’re not the sharpest siren, but you are the sweetest and that’s what I like about you.”

“You don’t like me. If you did, you wouldn’t yell at me or make fun of me with Aria. I’m just a joke to you that you only keep around because I can sing.”

“What? Don’t be-”

“You screamed at us so much when we lost.” The flow of tears coming out Sonata’s eyes doubled and she occasionally sniffled. “I tried to cheer you up, but you kept insulting me and treated me like an idiot. I thought you didn’t want to have me around anymore.”

Adagio couldn’t bare looking her in the eyes any longer. “That was different, Sonata. We just-”

“It’s always different!” Sonata snapped, forcing Adagio to look at her. “I’m never sure what you think of me because you keep changing how you act! Sometimes you like to hang out with me and be all nice and sometimes you just want me to leave you alone and even insult me! I can’t stand living like this anymore!”

“Where the heck is this all coming from?” asked Aria, nervous.

“When I was with Pinkie and Fluttershy, they were...they were...so happy and wonderful!” Sonata blew her nose. “I wanted to be friends with them so bad. I’ve wanted friends like them for all my life and when I finally had the chance, I acted like a jerk and pushed them away!” She blew her nose again and tossed the napkin onto the table. “Do you know why I said no to being their friend? It was because I kept hoping that you two would be happy with me that I did. I wanted to use what I learned about friendship so we could finally get along. I thought everything was going to be better now that we can sing again, but it’s just the same as the other world.” Her eyes drifted down to her lap. “I bet it will be still the same if we did conquer Equestria.”

Right now, Adagio wished somepony like Celestia, Nymph, or even Twilight would come by for whatever reason to get her out of this mess. However, she was not so fortunate and had no choice but to handle this herself. “I...I had no idea that you-”

“Adagio.” Sonata slowly looked at her. Her eyes had turned red at this point and the fur beneath them was drenched. Her trembling lips were a clear sign that she was at the verge of opening the floodgates. “Tell me the truth. Tell me what you really think of me.”

Adagio’s entire body went stiff. It was difficult to pull away from Sonata’s somber gaze to look at Aria, her eyes pleading for assistance. Sadly, Aria as well became a deer in headlights. It wasn’t as if she expected much help from her anyway, but Adagio just wanted time to think of how to answer Sonata. This was not the first time she had question their relationship with each other, but never before had Sonata been so emotional about it. She didn’t want to admit it, but Adagio was bothered by what she had said. What made it worse was remembering when Aria threatened to abandon them because she was fed up. It was no secret that things had not been always so great between them, she just never believed it was this bad.

Sonata’s sobbing had lowered in volume and Adagio knew she had to come up with something. With no time left to think things over, she decided the best solution would be to answer honestly. “Okay. Sonata, I admit I have not been a great leader, or friend, to either of you. Living together has been challenging and you’re right, we’re not close even though we work together. Truthfully I just hoped that once my plan fell into place, everything would take care of itself. So far, we haven’t been so lucky.” Adagio loudly sighed. “Like it or not, girls, we are stuck with each other. Perhaps it’s time we start treating each other a little better.” Adagio gently picked up Sonata’s hooves. “I’m willing to be your friend, Sonata.”

Sonata sniffed. “Do you mean it?”

“I do.” Adagio picked up one of the napkins and gently rubbed it against Sonata’s eyes. Sonata smiled and embraced her, nuzzling her chest. In return, Adagio held her and hummed a song to calm her down. Looking over to Aria, she saw something strange. The siren did not have her usual look or even seemed to be concerned. She actually appeared to be very cross, staring directly back at her with malice. Rather than question it, Adagio chose to focus on Sonata. She suddenly thought back to Twilight and what she was telling her about friendship.

Right now, she really wished she had paid attention to Celestia’s lessons.

Other than Adagio saying something to lift Sonata’s spirits, the rest of their dinner was rather quiet. Uncomfortable was an understatement of how Adagio felt about what happened, but she also felt irritated. Aria just kept giving her this look that really rubbed her the wrong way rather than do something to help come Sonata down. Adagio would make sure to have a word with her tomorrow once Sonata was dealt with.

Once they paid for their dinner and were outside, Adagio looked around and noticed an ice cream shop down the street. She didn’t always like to indulge herself with sweets (or least she kept telling herself that whenever she wasn’t spoiling herself), but she was in desperate need of stress relief and knew Sonata needed this as well. “How about a little dessert? My treat.”

Sonata’s ears perked up. “Really?”

“Sure. How about you, Aria?”

The other siren was already walking away. “Pass. I’m getting out of here. You two have fun or whatever.”

Adagio felt her patience hit zero from Aria’s act of pure defiance. After what just happened, Aria was still being an absolute pain in her rear. Something was up and she was going to do something about it. “Sonata, wait here.” She hurried to Aria, calling, “Hold it.” The siren turned around, looking uninterested. “Is there something going on with you?”

“Yeah, and it’s that you’re even worse than I thought.”

“Excuse me?”

Aria glanced behind her leader. “So how long you planning on taking Sonata for a ride? She ate up that manure you gave her and no doubt it will shut her up for a while.” She casually shrugged. “Well, at least until things fall back into regular routine.”

“Aria, I was being sincere. I really want to try to make things better between us.”

“I would have believed you, but I know you.” Aria scowled. “The real you. You don’t care about making friends. You just want to be in control and nothing else matters to you. If Sonata couldn’t sing, you would have laughed in her face.”

“Just because I’m mean doesn’t mean I don’t care about either of you,” defended Adagio.

“It’s hard to tell. After all this time, it took Sonata breaking down and crying before you decided to actually act like a decent person. Just admit you don’t care about her problems or about her at all. All I ask is that you at least have the decency to be honest.”

“Stop thinking I’m tricking her. Is it so hard for you to accept that maybe I don’t like us being at each other’s throats? I want things to be better.”

“I recall you taking a swing at me a few months ago. Was that you trying to make things better?”

Adagio flinched. “That was different. I was so angry about-”

“That’s the problem. You’re always angry. How long is it going to be until something sets you off and we’re right back where we started?”

Somehow, Adagio’s patience had dropped past empty. “It’d help if you weren’t such a pain to deal with.”

“And I always will be, because that’s how we really feel about each other, isn’t it?”

Adagio pointed behind herself. “Did you not see Sonata back there!? What was I supposed to say to her? Sorry, we can’t be friends so just get over it?”

“Nothing that blunt, but I would have said something like that. Better to be honest, right?”

Adagio roughly jabbed her hoof straight into Aria’s chest. “Listen! I have busted my back to keep us together and maybe I’m not the best at it, but I’m trying! You, however, are more set on dividing us because you want to feel smug about being right! You cause more problems between us than solve! You may blame me for our failures, but I have yet to see you provide with something worthwhile! Right now, you have just proven how worthless of a leader and a friend you would be, Aria!”

Aria then expressed some sort of emotion. Adagio’s words were a punch in her gut and the golden siren felt very satisfied with the results. She turned away from Aria’s stunned face and started heading back to Sonata. Behind her, she could hear Aria fuming, trying and failing to say something back to win the argument. It was a moment before she could hear hoofsteps rapidly head in the opposite direction.

Sonata had been standing by the window of the bar, watching worriedly as Adagio came up to her. “Is Aria alright?”

“She’s just being stupid again. It’s better if we don’t talk about it.”

“She doesn’t like me, does she?”

“That siren doesn’t like either of us, but that’s Aria for you.” Sonata’s gaze met the sidewalk, so Adagio patted her on the back. “Don’t worry about her. I’m sure we’ll find a way to turn her around.”

“Maybe we could get something to make her feel better?”

“Just give her some space and we’ll try talking to her in the morning. Now enough worrying about her. Let’s get some ice cream, okay?” Sonata nodded and they both stood in line together within the shop. Once they got their treats, they returned outside and sat on a bench together under a street lamp. Adagio licked her cone of cookie dough ice cream before noticing Sonata wasn’t eating. On closer inspection, she could see Sonata’s eyes becoming moist. “Nata?”

“This isn’t going to last, is it?”

“The ice cream?” Adagio asked in a way to hide that she knew something was wrong. “It will melt if you don’t eat it soon.”

“That’s not what I meant.” Sonata slumped on the bench.” We’re not really going to be friends. If weren’t friends before, then why start now? I just thought...maybe things could change.”

Adagio placed her hoof on her shoulder. “They will change. There’s no reason we should let things be the way they are. You’re not the only one who wants this.” She reached over to Sonata’s side and pulled her closer. “We just got to try to make it happen. Starting tomorrow, we’ll figure out how the two of us can get along?”

“Aria too?”

“Let’s worry about her later. I don’t know if that siren ever got along with anyone.” Adagio felt droplets of her ice cream drip onto her hoof and quickly licked them up. “Nata, I want to give this friendship thing a try. I think that if we’re going to work together, then we need to stop making each other miserable. I really hate to say it, which is an understatement, but I am almost certain that Twilight and her friendship was what gave them the edge over us.” She took Sonata’s hoof. “From now on, you and I are friends. Best friends, in fact.”

“R-really?” Sonata began crying again, but there was something happy about the way she did. “We’re...besties?”

“Besties.” Adagio caught herself just in time as Sonata practically threw herself onto her, hugging so tightly. Adagio felt rather welcome to the display of affection, although she was surprised to see no pony or changeling pay attention to them as they walked by. Perhaps such gestures were commonplace in Equestria. She slowly returned the hug and felt that this was one of the smartest ideas she had in awhile.

When they finally parted, they both realized their ice cream was almost gone, so they quickly devoured what was left. They then sat together on the bench, watching the people pass by with Sonata resting her head against Adagio. After a minute of silence, Sonata asked, “Dagi?”

Tapping her hooves together, Sonata nervously asked, “M-maybe we could try being friends with some ponies, too? More friends is always a good thing, right?”

Adagio looked perplexed by the question, but then she grinned. “You could try that. Or you could make them like you.” Sonata blinked. “Think about it, Sonata. If we break free of these pendants and lure those princesses and Nymph into trusting us, they won’t suspect us of taking control of them and then Equestria will be all ours! When that happens, you will have all the friends you could ever want.” Adagio playfully nudged her. “We just gotta stick together and our dreams will come true. I’ll do the planning while you...make sure we get along. I know I’ve said a lot of insulting to you before, but I want you to know that you’re the only one I can trust with something this important.” Suddenly, Sonata leaned forward and planted a smooch on Adagio’s cheek. She couldn’t recall the last time someone displayed such affection toward her, but it felt very pleasant. “You really are the sweetest, aren’t you?”

“Mhm!” Sonata pointed to her cheek and it took a moment for Adagio to get the hint. A quick peck on the cheek was more than enough to satisfy Sonata, who squealed happily while blushing. “This is easily one of the best days of my life.”

“Follow my lead and I promise you one even better will come.” Adagio got off the bench and looked toward the massive palace. “Now come on. I think we’ve been out long enough and I don’t want Nymph to send out the guards to find us.” Sonata nodded and once they were on their way, she laid her head against Adagio again. Maybe this would satisfy Celestia after what they did today and she would get off their backs for a while. Adagio wasn’t really sure what she and Sonata were going to do together from here, but she was used to playing by ear.

Just like with her plan, she always accounted for unexpected outcomes.

Aria ground her teeth together, huffing furiously as she descended down the halls of Canterlot Palace. Guards took notice of the raging pony, but all decided it would be better to simply look elsewhere and make it to retirement as her reputation had reached even them. She couldn’t go back to her room. It would be a matter of time before Adagio and Sonata returned and the last thing she wanted to do was speak with them. She just needed to lay low until they went to bed so she could slip in and sleep without risking any more drama for the night, so she went down one of the halls in search of somewhere private.

“One can only wonder what was going through that head of hers.” Luna’s voice immediately caught her attention. Up ahead were the two princesses, who were both friends with Nymph and formally with Starswirl. The thought of those two merely being near her was almost enough to make her explode, but she had to keep calm. After what Adagio dared to say to her, acting like an idiot and getting into trouble would only prove her right. “Perhaps her dreams could provide some insight.”

“It might be necessary at this point,” Celestia responded. “I thought this would have been easy, but they have not been very...oh.” Aria was close enough for them to finally notice her and she chose not make eye contact. “Good evening, Aria.”

“Hey.” She walked past them and would have to hope they didn’t need anything from her.

“Hey? That’s all you have to say to a princess?” questioned Luna. The siren gave her an answer in the form of no answer at all before she disappeared around the corner. “She is bold, I will give her that.”

“She’s nowhere near her room and isn’t with either of her companions. I swore she even looked ready to scream.” Celestia turned to her sister. “There’s something wrong.”

Aria sighed in relief when she was far enough. Now she just needed somewhere to stay out of sight. The castle was pretty big, so that shouldn’t be a problem. However, exiting from one of the rooms ahead was another unwelcome sight. “Hi, Aria! How was-”

“Not now. I am not in a good mood.”

“Huh?” Thorax turned his head as she walked by. “Aria, are you-” The siren whipped her head around and showed him just exactly how she was feeling right now. “O-o-o-okay then! H-have a good night!” Thorax took off and flew around the corner in a matter of seconds. Aria continued storming down the hall until she discovered a pair of double doors. She opened one door slowly, making sure no pony was inside to bother her. Luckily, it appeared to be completely deserted. She snuck in and quietly closed the door behind her.

The glass ceiling was the only source of illumination for the library. Bookshelves were spread all around the room, covered with a messy assortment of books and scrolls. Aria was no librarian, but she felt that this place was in need of serious work, although she refused to ever mention it as Nymph could very easily make her do it. At the center of the library was a giant hourglass, which Aria couldn’t even begin to guess about.

Looking around, she found a small wooden table with some chairs surrounding it at the end of one of the aisles. She felt a bit of relief as she sat down and rested her head against the table. It was nice to have some real peace and quiet for a change, but she wished she still at least had her phone. People of the other world always posted the weirdest stuff and none of it failed to amuse her. Maybe if she had a chance to go back to the other world, she could steal some songs that didn’t exist here and make a killing overnight.

She let one of her hooves dangle under her. She wasn’t even sure how long she had been here and already she felt bored. Aria doubted the princesses kept any good reading material here, but it wasn’t as if she liked reading all that much to begin with. As much as tried not to, she kept thinking about what Adagio and Sonata could be saying about her when she wasn’t around. Not she cared or anything. Aria merely despised being insulted behind her back because it was so cowardly. She preferred having things said directly to her face. She hated herself for letting Adagio get to her like that, but it was too late to do anything about it now.

A loud creak suddenly arose, almost causing to jump out of her seat. She took cover behind one of the shelves, daring not to make a sound. It was possible she was somewhere she wasn’t supposed to be and would face punishment for intruding. Peaking around the corner, she could see a sickly green light illuminating the room. It was obvious that Nymph had found her and would rant about something else Aria couldn’t care less about.

The light only came closer, as if she already knew where Aria was hiding. Realizing the jig was up, Aria sighed and stepped out. “Well you found me. Does that mean you’ll leave me alone now?” Surprisingly, it was not Nymph who stood before her.

“I could, but what good would that do for either of us?” Aria recognized her as Cherub. She only came by during the evening, which was when Aria had either retired to her room or went out to the city, so she didn’t see her much. She couldn’t put her hoof on it, but there was something about her that made Aria feel a bit on edge. “And besides, am I so much of a burden on you that you would rather sit in the dark than talk to me?”

“Yes.”

The unicorn chuckled. “It’s okay. I don’t blame you for being wrong.” Aria glared at her as her uninvited guest sat down. Aria stood up with her back against the shelf and kept her forelegs crossed, looking in the opposite direction. “Rough night, I presume?”

“One of the worst.”

“Had a fight with your friends and you’re here to blow off some steam all by yourself? I can’t imagine why else you would be hiding here.”

Rolling her eyes, Aria replied, “Yay. You figured it out all by yourself. Would you like a cookie? Maybe a shiny sticker?”

“My, aren’t you a feisty one.” Aria mumbled to herself, bracing herself for yet another lecture on friendship or something of the like. These ponies practically exhaled positive emotions. “Lulu was worried and asked me to come speak with you. She had to be very convincing after what I went through with Sonata.” Once more, Aria chose not to reply with the hope that ignoring her would make her leave. “Stop acting like a brat and get over losing.”

The siren snapped her head up. “What did you just say to me?”

“You heard me. Defeat can be very humiliating, but you would be better to pick yourself back up and move on than to wallow in your own misery. It’s not healthy for you to stay this way.”

Getting on her hooves, Aria walked over and fiercely gazed into her eyes. “So now you suddenly think you know everything about me?”

She was so enraged by the mare that she was completely caught off guard when Cherub tightly gripped her foreleg. “I guarantee that I know more about you than you do.” Cherub then pushed her, giving Aria an opportunity to back away. “I get it. You’ve been beaten into the dirt more than once and you’re mad at everything. I bet you blame the other two for ending up like this, constantly thinking about how much better everything would be if you were in charge. And now here you are, sitting all alone to wallow in your own misery.”

Aria sat back down across from Cherub, once more putting her hind legs on the table. “Probably because they’re just as annoying as you are,” she replied as uninterested as she could sound. “Save me the lecture. I think I’ll just crash here and forget everything you said in the morning.” She closed her eyes to emphasis her point.

“Why are you still with them?”

She squirmed a little in her seat. “Because as pathetic as it sounds, I need them.”

“For what? Your days of conquest are over because if they weren’t, we’d throw you back into that magicless world. So once again, why are you still hanging around them?”

Aria’s resolve began to waver. “Because...we’re a band. It’s our voices combined that allows us to succeed.”

“You know what I think?” Aria didn’t bother answering. “I think you should go solo.”

The siren’s eyes shot open. “What?”

“Go do things your way without either of them dragging you down. I can see so much potential in you, Aria Blaze. You could rise to stardom on your own and show them just how much better you are.” Cherub chuckled coldly. “Wouldn’t that be something?”

“Y-yeah. But...but I…”

“But what?” the pony interrupted. “It would be easy. All you have to do is tell Adagio is that you’re done being her little stooge and follow your own path. No need to let the lesser singers drag you down again. You can have all the fame and glory to yourself. Wouldn’t that really stick it them? Who knows? Maybe you’ll find better friends for you to boss around.”

Shifting in her chair, Aria sat up to look at her. “Hey, t-there’s no need for me to do all that.”

Cherub leaned closer. Looking deep into her eyes, Aria could read something sinister in them. There was just something off about this pony, but that had to have been all in her head. “It’s the most logical decision you can make. Give me one good reason why you would say no.”

Never before had Aria felt so helpless before somepony, but her ego would not stand for it. “Just shut up! Leave me alone!” She then headed for the exit until she felt herself being pulled back by green light.

“Forgive me, Aria. I seemed to have pushed things too far. I am not good at this little talks.”

“I am done talking,” Aria growled, fighting against the magical field.

“Please. I want to help you.” Cherub moved in front of her and lost all of her mischievous looks. “I know what it’s like to hurt and refusing to show it to anypony. You want to kick and scream about everything that has gone wrong, but you have to keep all that raw emotion bottled up. You’re just going to get worse and worse until there’s so much pain that you just explode and do something you will regret. It’s not a pleasant fate I want to befall you.”

“What’s your point?”

“Allow me to ease your burden. Just open up to me and allow me to guide you. After all, wouldn’t that be better than to handle all your problems alone? I promise our conversations will be kept only between us.”

“Are you like a therapist or something?”

“Let’s just say I am more than a simple matchmaker. Much more.” Aria turned away from the mare. “Talking to them must be like talking to a wall. When was the last time anypony actually listened to what you had to say? Who was the last person to give you any good advice? It must have been years since you had someone to confide in.” Aria looked at her. “I’m not like Twilight or Celestia. I have a different sort of approach. In fact, I’ll keep our whole conversation private from them.”

The temptation was overwhelming. Aria felt like telling her off, but what good had her attitude brought her all day? If there was any chance of stress relief, she was willing to take it. “You win.” Aria went back into the chair while Cherub took the other seat.

“So you must care about them deep down to refuse to leave them.”

Aria shrugged, choosing to look at the books next to her. All of them were old, dusty textbooks and spell books that did not interest her in the slightest. “It’s not like that. Adagio is the only one I can respect.”

“But you two argue all the time. How exactly do you respect her?”

“It was different back then.” Aria rested her head on hoof and then sighed. “Back when I first met her, she made me feel like I was somebody. Every siren could sing, so my voice wasn’t that special, but not only did she have an amazing voice, she had vision. It was crazy, but could you imagine making the world yours simply by doing something you were already good at? It was too good to pass up.”

“But that would require giving up everyone and everything you once knew.”

The siren snorted. “I wasn’t losing much.”

“Adagio was your only friend.” Aria unconsciously murmured something. “Was it that bad back home?”

“Everyone sucked,” she replied. “None of them could understand me and I couldn’t stand them. I liked doing things my way. Adagio, though, she was something else. She was cool and a lot of fun to be around. She didn’t let anyone else stop her from doing what she wanted and we were on just about the save wavelength. She was everything I dreamed of being. I never felt myself drawn to someone like that until I met her.” Right as the words come out of her mouth, she suddenly sat straight up as her face felt ablaze. “N-n-not like that! I mean that Adagio was the first siren I could really connect with, which was something I never expected from a golden siren. It was just an unreal experience.”

“I understand. She was like a comforting beam of moonlight in your cold, dark world.” The unicorn stared at her for a moment, not saying a word, and before Aria say something, Cherub said, “I didn’t realize there was a difference between your kind. Gold is considered special?”

“Golden sirens are rarely born, but they are the best singers of all. They look amazing too since their scales shine in the sunlight. They’re bigger than other sirens, too. We may look similar now, but Adagio dwarfs me as a siren. They’re treated like royalty back home, but I guess Adagio wanted more than that. You cannot imagine how much of an honor it was to be asked to sing alongside her. Just to have them acknowledge you makes you feel like somebody.”

“And yet she still chose Sonata as well.”

Aria scowled. “I’m pretty sure we took her by default. We weren’t exactly public with our plans and just about every siren Adagio did ask had no interest in leaving the sea to rule the land. Too far and too different for their tastes, I guess. Well, except for Sonata, but probably because she was too stupid to do anything else but sing. She got fired from her last job because she ended up burning the place down and Adagio still wanted her. Can you believe that?” She leaned back in her chair while Cherub looked dumbfounded.

“I think I can fit in the rest of the details. You all tried taking over Equestria, failed, and you and Adagio haven’t really been able to get along ever since.”

“Pretty much.” The scene of Adagio’s sudden transformation played in her mind like a bad dream. The once confident and mellow siren vanished and was replaced by the embodiment of fury and even without magic, her voice was enough to incapacitate Aria. “She’s gotten better lately since we’re able to sing again. Sometimes we get along, but it never lasts. When you’re at each other’s throats for so long, it’s kinda hard to let go.”

“How do you feel about her now?”

“She’s an egomaniac, always wanting things done her way and treating us like minions. I’m pretty sure that’s because everyone worshipped her back home for being golden, so she can’t accept having anyone placed above her. Just because she sings better doesn’t mean she plans better. Sometimes I want to tell her to pull her head from her rear and see that I’m capable, too.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. I cannot imagine the pain of losing a friend the way you did. What about Sonata?”

Right before tossing out an insult about her, Aria’s mind flash to the restaurant. “She’s...she’s…”

“She’s what, Aria?”

As hard as she tried, she couldn’t come up with a quick excuse and groaned. “I messed up bad.”

“What?” Cherub picked up her chair and sat right next to her. “Aria, what happened?”

“We went out to eat at some bar and Sonata eventually just lost it. She was crying her eyes out about how we weren’t friends and act horribly to each other. Adagio said she wanted for us to start being friends, but I thought she was full of it and I just left them after insulting her.” Aria slowly planted a hoof on her face. “The first time Adagio actually tries to make things better and I chose to spit in her face. What the heck was I thinking?”

“Are you sure that’s what happened?” Cherub questioned. “Actually, are you even being honest with me? Today has taught me is that Sonata is extremely manipulative and unworthy of any trust.” Lifting up her foreleg, she ran her hoof across her fur. “I can still see little bits of frosting.”

Aria managed to hold back her snigger. She didn’t think much of Sonata, but she had to respect what she did to those ponies. However, her amusement didn’t last as she thought more on what happened earlier. “She really did like hanging out with you ponies. Only reason she attacked you was that she realized we wouldn’t have been happy with her making friends with the enemy.”

“She was that desperate for approval, wasn’t she?” Aria nodded uncomfortably. “I don’t blame you for not trusting Adagio given the history between you two, but you still screwed up.” Cherub roughly grabbed her shoulder. “What was your excuse for Sonata? The girl is in tears and you shoot her down. Didn’t you want things to be better?”

“I...I didn’t...I just thought it would work like that.” The more she pictured Sonata crying, the emptier Aria felt. “I almost always treated her like a moron. I spent years just insulting her without any remorse because I didn’t care that much about her. I mean, I kinda did, just not enough to be her friend. When she wanted us to be friends, I just didn’t think it would work out. You understand, right?”

“Certainly.” The way Cherub answered did not make Aria feel any more comfortable. “You complain about Adagio being hard to deal with, but when it's your turn to be the better siren, you don’t even try.” With every word, Aria sank lower and lower into her chair. “I know you’re not fond of Sonata, but are you really okay with just ignoring her as she’s crying and pouring her heart out? What did you say to her when she opened up? Were you too busy thinking about how awful of a friend Adagio is that you ended up doing the same to Sonata? You think Adagio is insufferable, but you are no better.”

“That’s not true!”

“No? So today you had several ponies wanting to be your friend, some of which who made the difficult decision of giving you three a second chance, and what did you give in return? Harsh words. Cold shoulders. Threats. To top it all off, you have a rotten personality that keeps people away. Is it any wonder why Adagio doesn’t want to be your friend?”

“I get it. I’m a jerk.” Aria loudly sighed and stood on hooves. “How the heck am I going to fix this?” she asked aloud.

“You could try being nicer,” Cherub joked, causing the siren to cast her a dirty look. “For one, don’t think of friendship as skipping through fields of lollipops and rainbows. Friendship is something that takes a lot of time and care. My advice is for you to stop picking fights, don’t make fun of either of them, and no matter what, control your temper. Compliment them now and then and if they’re upset about something, try to cheer them up. Basically, just be a decent siren for once.”

“Just that easy, huh?” She rested her forehead against one of the shelves. “I could have done that years ago and made it so much easier on myself.” She banged her head against the wood and the sound echoed through the library. “Maybe I was the biggest idiot all along.”

“Misery loves company and hatred is an addiction.” Cherub had gotten up and placed a hoof on Aria’s back. “Forget the past. Nothing good happens from holding on to it. Today, you start focusing on your future. Just remember that if you ever need advice, Celestia, Luna, and Nymph can help you.”

“Sure.” Aria lifted her head as she felt her energy running low. “It’s getting late and I’ve got work tomorrow, so I need to call it a night.” She turned away and headed for the entrance. “Thanks for the help. I...appreciate it.”

“I am delighted I could be of help. I’ll be sure to have Luna give you sweet dreams tonight.”

The thought of the princess going through her head gave her shivers. As Aria came closer to the exit, she quickly turned around. “And you’re keeping this whole conversation between us?”

“If that’s what you want.”

“I do. I’ll just tell Celestia I’ll take her lessons seriously or something.” When she put her hoof on the door knob, Aria turned around again. “One more thing.”

Cherub joined her by front of the door. “What is it you wish to ask me, Aria?”

It was a stupid question, but it had bothered her for a long time. The internet had proven to be of no help because of the many contradicting answers, so hopefully Cherub’s expertise could finally shed some light. “So...I keep hearing about this thing on TV shows all the time-”

“On what?”

Aria sighed. “Okay. So in movies involving romance or whatever, they say that sometimes when people act mean to someone, it’s because they have a crush on them or something. Is that true at all? I just found that to be really weird.”

Cherub had not spoken a word and yet Aria had her answer as the mare slowly turned her head and cocked an eyebrow at her. “Aria Blaze, what you just said to me is one of the most ridiculous things I have heard in my life. Is this what they teach people in the other world?”

“Sometimes. I knew it was dumb, but one time Adagio used that logic to really mess with Sonata’s head, probably to just get a kick out of it. I had no idea what was going on with her acting all weird around me, but it was a very awkward two weeks.”

“This other dimension sounds bizarre and disgusting.” Cherub opened the doors out of the library. “I pray I never end up setting hoof in there.”

“Trust me. It’s an awful place. You wouldn’t last a week.” When they stepped out, Cherub closed the doors and they walked together down the hall. “So why did Luna send you and not Celestia or herself?”

“Let’s just say I’m familiar with hiding away, brooding, and acting like a horrible pony to those who only want to help you.”

“Yeah? What the heck did you do?”

“I’m afraid that’s a private matter. Maybe one day I will share with you everything.” The matchmaker glanced down at her. “Remember that you aren’t alone anymore. I’m usually around in the castle during the evening, so if you ever feel like talking, do not be afraid to ask.” Eventually, they reached the fork in one of the halls where their paths diverged. “Good night, Aria.”

“Night, Cherub. Thanks for listening” As Aria headed for her room, she thought about what she was going to say to Adagio or Sonata. She as tired and wasn’t up for a lengthy apology tonight, she just decided to just be nice and go to sleep. If she was lucky, they would leave her be.

Upon opening the door to her room, her eyes aimed for the middle bed. To her dismay, Adagio was still awake and sitting against the bedpost with Sonata lying beside her as they were reading some magazine. The newcomer chose to avoid eye contact to ensure she could keep her cool. “Welcome back, Aria,” Adagio greeted coldly. “Was afraid you got lost.”

Aria casually shrugged. “I just needed some time to myself, but I feel a lot better now.” She climbed into bed and pulled the soft covers over herself. “Look, let’s just forget about what happened earlier.”

“That’s the first good idea you’ve had in awhile.”

She found herself already at wit’s end, but Aria held back her rage. Just looking at Sonata told her she was expecting a fight between them. However, she knew how to smooth things over with Adagio. “Well I happen to have another one.”

Adagio closed the magazine and placed it on the mattress. “And what would that be?”

“I’m going to follow your lead. I know I’ve always questioned you, but we’ve come so close to victory before because of you. I’m going do as you ask so that we can finally make this kingdom ours and make Twilight pay for what she did to us. All I ask in return is that you treat me and Sonata as equals.” Aria found immense amusement in both their faces as they looked as if they just saw ghosts, but she dared not laugh. “Anyway, good night, you two.”

“G-good night.” Aria turned away and closed her eyes. Minutes passed and she still had not fallen asleep yet, allowing her to hear something. “Did Aria really say what I think she said?” Adagio whispered loudly.

“I don’t know. What did you think she said?” There was a pause before Sonata followed up with, “Oh.”

“After how she acted, I don’t buy that she just suddenly wants to be nice. That’s not like her. If I knew any better, I would say that she’s up to something. Something nasty. ”

“L-like what?”

“I don’t know. We just need to keep an eye on her.”

“But what’s she gonna do? Is she gonna prank us like replace our shampoo with glue or something?”

“If she does anything to my hair, I will kill her!” A sudden gasp escaped from her and neither of them said a word. Aria did not move a single muscle until she heard Adagio whisper again. “Whatever she’s up to, she doesn’t know that we know. And when we find out her plan, we’ll prank her first.” An involuntary smile grew on Aria’s lips right before she stepped into Luna’s realm.

Aria never considered herself to be a morning person because sleeping in was always the best, but she felt wide awake today. She sat up and stretched, feeling like a new siren. Looking to her left, she found her two roommates still slumbering. Sonata silently slept as she hugged Adagio, who was wearing a facemask, cucumbers over her eyes, and hair curlers. Looking at the clock on the wall told Aria that it was past seven and decided with her new found vigor to do something.

She got onto her hooves and before heading to the door, she approached Adagio. Strangely, for one who wielded so much malice and pride, she looked adorable as she slept. Perhaps it was her form as a pony or sleep keeping her from expressing such emotions that made the sight pleasing to Aria. Her eyes darted around and once she was sure her leader was still asleep, she raised her hoof and lightly stroked her massive mane. How someone who normally didn’t have hair became blessed with such amazing hair was no doubt one the biggest mysteries of her life.

The feeling of it against her hoof was unreal. Whatever she was using for shampoo was doing wonders for her as Adagio’s mane was very soothing to touch. With every stroke, Aria prayed she didn’t end up waking either of them as this would be an awkward situation for her to explain herself. Once satisfied, she snuck out of the room.

It wasn’t long before she stepped into the dining room and, to her dismay, found Celestia, Luna, Nymph and Thorax eating pancakes at the large dining table. Now that she thought about it, she rarely saw them eat anything else for breakfast. After Nymph chewing her out last night and how she brushed off the two alicorns in a disrespectful manner, she couldn’t afford to be seen. Perhaps if she walked along with the other servants, they wouldn’t notice her. She still kicked herself for blowing up yesterday and one lecture from either of them would be enough to ruin her entire day. A maid carrying a tray on her back was heading toward the kitchen, so Aria walked alongside her out of their view. So far, it had been a success, she was already past Celestia’s chair and could take cover in the kitchen.

“And good morning to you, Aria Blaze.”

The siren halted dead in her tracks before turning to face the alicorn. “Good morning, Princess Celestia.”

“Did you sleep well?” Queen Nymph asked.

“Yeah,” she replied, doing her best to hide her disdain for the bug. On the subject of changelings, she caught Thorax shyly waving at her. “Morning, Thorax.”

“Feeling any better?”

She flinched. “Yeah. I’m fine.”

“We are relieved to hear that,” Celestia said warmly. “We won’t hold you up any longer. Enjoy your day off.”

Aria felt relieved and planned on making a quick exit. When she pressed her hoof against the kitchen door, she suddenly turned around. “Day off?”

“You and your associates have the day off,” Nymph answered. “Cherub said that she felt it would be best if you three had some quality time together today, although she didn’t say why. Are you three getting along?”

“Something like that.” Looking around, Aria finally noticed the absence of the unicorn. “Where is Cherub, anyway?”

“Sleeping the day away in my room,” Luna answered. “I’ll have to bring her breakfast and get her up before she has to open up her business. Did you need her for anything?”

“No. Just be sure to say thanks for me.”

“You girls stay out of trouble,” spoke Nymph. “And do some singing while you’re out there! Stardom never takes a day off!”

Once she turned away from them, Aria rolled her eyes. When she finally entered the kitchen, she was embraced by the soothing aroma of breakfast. Pancakes, oatmeal, eggs, just about everything she could think of was ready to be served. A table against one of the walls had several plates ready for the servants to take and Aria took her time looking over them. She took a nearby cart and loaded it with platters of food before heading back to her room. When she returned to the dining room, Luna and Thorax had left while Nymph and Celestia were chatting about something. Right before opening the doors out, they magically opened before her. “Allow me.” Turning around, Nymph was standing behind her with a smile as fake as a changeling could get.

“Thanks.” Aria pushed the cart down the hall and felt annoyed when she realized the queen was walking with her. “What do you want?”

“Cherub mentioned that you were giving friendship a chance and I thought I could provide you with some assistance.”

The siren harrumphed at her. “I don’t need your help.”

“Are you certain? I thought maybe I could-”

Stopping the cart in place, Aria looked at her. “Thought what? You could take advantage of the situation? Win us over to your side? I’m going to have to pass.”

Nymph acted to be hurt by her words. “Why would you think I am doing anything of the sort?”

Aria had the perfect answer she would have loved to use, but she would be here all day and breakfast would be cold by the time they were done talking. “Well you didn’t exactly bring us back because you were such a bleeding heart.”

For a moment, the Changeling Queen seemed unsure how to respond, shuffling her hooves and glancing out one of the windows. “You’re partially right, Aria. My plan was the priority and I heavily considered Equestria’s safety, but when I saw you girls, I couldn’t turn my back.” Nymph motioned her hoof down the hall and Aria continued pushing the cart. “I know I push you girls around quite a bit, but you cannot imagine the weight of responsibility I carry. Failure is not something I can afford again. Besides, sometimes I need to be harsh with you three because I can’t get you to listen to me otherwise.” She glanced down at her. “To be truthful, I thought when you stood up to Adagio, you were doing it for me. I see I was mistaken.”

“I did it for us, not you.”

“I see that now.” After sighing heavily, Nymph turned around. “Sorry for wasting your time.”

Aria was relieved when she was out of sight. Nymph’s arrogance was absolutely insufferable and the less time she was around her, the better. She could only imagine how much worse Chrysalis was if she was technically the evil one. Just the idea of being stuck in a room with her left so many questions she’d rather not get answers to.

When she returned to her bedroom, she found Adagio and Sonata still snuggled up together on the bed. Opening the window curtains, she announced, “Rise and shine.”

Sonata moaned as she sat up, rubbing one of her eyes. “Aria, it’s too early,” she whined.

“It’s past seven.”

She flopped back onto the bed. “But I’m still tired.”

“Both of you...keep it down,” Adagio murmured.

“Get your lazy butt out of bed. I brought breakfast.” Aria took one of the platters and then took the lid off. The sudden sight of what lied beneath instantly caused Sonata to jump right in front of her.

“Pancakes!”

“Can you two just give me five minutes of peace and quiet!?” Adagio pulled the cucumber slices off her eyes and stared at them. When her eyes adjusted, she stepped out of bed. “What’s all this?”

“Breakfast,” the pink siren answered.

Adagio stared at her before carefully examine each dish presented to her. “From who?”

“From me.” Aria set out a platter loaded with hashbrowns, toast, a glass of orange juice, and waffles onto Adagio’s bed. “This is exactly how I want to live every single day of my life.” Taking her own platter, she returned to her own bed and made herself comfortable. The only thing that would have made this moment complete would have been a television playing in the background, but she’d learn to make do. She ate some of her pancakes when she noticed that neither of her roommates had taken a single bite. “It’s called breakfast. You’re supposed to eat it.”

“What’s going on?” Adagio questioned suspiciously. “You never act like this.”

“I decided to change.”

“You’re suddenly nice now?”

“Would you want me to change back?”

“No, this is way better!” Sonata protested happily. “Wait. What if I’m dreaming? That would totally make much more sense!” She approached Adagio and touched her with her hoof, causing the leader to suddenly yelp.

“Why did you pinch me!?”

“I had to make sure I wasn’t dreaming!”

“You’re supposed to pinch yourself!”

“No way! That would hurt!”

Adagio shot Sonata a glare, prompting her to retreat back to her bed, before sticking an accusing hoof in Aria’s face. “You’re not fooling me! I know for a fact you are up to something! Just be warned that if you try anything, you are going to regret it for the rest of your life and afterlife!”

“Okay.”

“Okay!? That’s all you have to say!?”

“Well I’m not up to anything, so what do I need to really say?” Adagio kept watch of her as she went to inspect her food along with Sonata. This was easily one of the most entertaining moments of Aria’s life and she was certain it was going to be like this for quite a while. Eventually, they found the food safe for consumption and sat on the same bed to eat, often giving her weird glances.

When they finished eating, Aria took the dirty dishes and left them in the kitchen. When she got back, she could hear the shower running and saw Sonata sitting on her bed, never taking her eyes off her. “What?” Sonata slowly hid herself behind the covers. Ignoring her, Aria took the magazine they were reading the night before and skimmed through the pages. As she boredly played with her necklace, she came across a picture of a pony that somehow looked familiar. The name of this pony turned out to be Trixie and it took her a moment to recall who that was.

Even as a pony, her face looked just as punchable.

Adagio soon came out of the bathroom with her mane and tightly wound up in towels. The mare sat on the edge of her bed, brushing her mane while staring intensely at her. “Something happened last night,” she spoke accusingly.

“Maybe,” Aria replied casually, still flipping through the pages. She knew she was being kind of a jerk, but this was a once in a lifetime moment.

“It’s Nymph, isn’t it? She’s putting you up to this.”

“I’d never stoop that low.”

“Twilight put a spell on you.”

“Weren’t you the one who spent the day with her?”

“Somepony is paying you?” Sonata guessed.

“Have you two thought that maybe I’m choosing to be this way on my own? Just deal with it.”

“I’m still not buying it.”

“You don’t have to. I’m staying like this.” Before Adagio could say anything else, Aria turned to her. “Hey, Adagio.”

Adagio was caught off guard, but then suddenly grinned, no doubt expecting an end to what she thought was a charade. “Yes?”

“You look beautiful today.”

The hair brush clattered on the floor. Adagio couldn’t close her mouth as she made futile efforts to speak. It was difficult for Aria to hold back her laughter, but somehow she managed. “Ooooooh,” Sonata said. “Now it all makes sense! I know why Aria is acting totally crazy!”

“You do?” Adagio asked with immense intrigue. “Tell me!”

The blue siren strolled over to Aria, who looked at her curiously. “I wasn’t sure at first, but after what you just said, I know the truth.” In an instant, Sonata grabbed her tightly. “YOU’RE AN IMPOSTER!” She threw the siren onto the floor and sat on top of her. Taking hold of Aria, Sonata shook her intensely.

“Sonata, what are you doing!?” Adagio shouted.

“She’s not Aria! There’s no way in a million, billion years she would ever say something that nice to you!” Leaning in close for examination, Sonata said, “Her disguise is pretty good! She’s definitely a changeling or even a robot!”

“I’m not an imposter!” Aria roared as she kept fighting her. “Stop acting so crazy and get off of me!”

“You better tell me something only the real Aria would know!”

“We used to break into the public pool at night to skinny dip because we missed the feeling of being sirens and we’d just swim around! On our first Nightmare Night, you chased a bunch of kids away with a broom because you thought that were really monsters! Adagio liked to watch dating shows on the TV downstairs when she thought we were asleep!” Adagio loudly coughed into her hoof and glanced sideways as she blushed intensely. “I can go on and on, but can you get off of me now!?”

Sonata immediately hopped off and Aria got up, dusting herself off and loudly scowling. The airhead of a siren laughed nervously in response to the heated look she was receiving. “Uh...oopsie?”

A sudden fiery sensation filled Aria as she slowly approached her bandmate. Sonata backed away until her butt hit the wall. With nowhere else to run, she held up her hooves over eyes and shook, waiting for the explosive fury that not even Adagio could save her from “Sonata…” Aria growled.

“You’re the best.”

Sonata’s eyes shot open and she stared, mouth hung open. Behind Aria, Adagio was repeatedly pinching herself before checking if she even had a pulse.

“At being a complete idiot.”

With a sigh of relief, Sonata said, “Wow! I can’t believe you aren’t mad that I...hey!” She flew at Aria, unleashing a fury of punches.

Aria rolled her eyes as Sonata kept hitting the air while she was kept at bay with Aria’s hoof against her forehead. “Okay, Adagio,” Aria said as she turned away from her persistent attacker, “the truth is that I realized that I’m partly responsible for why we can’t get along. I should have listened to Sonata last night and did what you did. So…” She knew this was coming, but nothing in the world could prepare her for this. Just getting the words was like forcing out a massive lump from her throat. “I want us to be friends. No more fighting. Just the three of us having a good time together.”

When she blinked, Sonata’s face of weak rage suddenly transformed into something too cute to exist. Her pupils practically engulfed her eyes and her little smile could barely hold back the explosive joy rumbling within her. She tried to back away, Aria was caught into her roommate’s spine destroying hug. “Oh, Aria! Thank you so much! I promise to be a great friend!”

“I’m sure you will have wonderful things to say about Aria at her funeral,” Adagio laughed, taking amusement of the life draining from Aria’s face as her attempts of struggling ceased.

When Sonata released her, Aria flopped onto the rug, groaning quietly and remaining still. “Aria? You okay?”

“I...regret...everything…” the dying siren whimpered.

Chuckling, Adagio picked her up and gently laid her friend on her bed. “Never took you to be such a softie, Aria.” She sat beside her and looked to Sonata. “Why don’t you shower up? I need a moment with her.”

“Sure thing!” Sonata entered the bathroom and got the water running. Through the sound of water, they could barely make out her humming to herself some song.

Through sheer determination, Aria got up from the mattress and sat next to Adagio. “Aria, about last night.”

“Forget it. It was all on me. You were right to call me out.” Neither girl said anything as they uncomfortably sat together. “We’re really going to do this, aren’t we?”

“Unless you have a good reason why we shouldn’t.”

“Can’t think of anything.” Aria knew it would only be a moment before Sonata came out, so she needed to get the worst part out of the way. “Adagio?”

“Yes, Aria?”

“I’m sorry about...you know.” This was far harder than she had imagined it to be. Aria felt her own body shiver and yet it felt as if she was suffering from a severe favor. However, she was this far and she couldn’t turn back. “Threatening to leave and all that.”

“It’s...fine,” Adagio answered, looking away.

That sort of response was not what Aria was hoping for. “I know I don’t ever say it, but I do respect you. I just wish you could show me some now and then. It’s probably hard to tell, but I have feelings.” Adagio kept silent. “Hey.” Adagio turned to her, looking worried. “Are we cool?”

Adagio looked at her for a moment before smiling slightly. “Yes. Yes we are.”

Aria loudly sighed with relief as she flopped on the mattress. “Oh thank you!” She quickly felt embarrassed by her overactive response, so she sat back up, crossed her forelegs, and looked in the other direction. “I mean, great.” Adagio’s giggling drowned out the sound of the running water and Aria felt the best move was to just keep looking away and act as smoothly as she could.

Shortly after, Sonata came out of the bathroom and quickly did her hair. “So are you girls working today? Maybe we could meet up and have fun while cleaning?”

Hopping off the bed, Aria went by her bed and stood up, planting one hoof on the wall while pretending to look over the other. “Oh yeah. I forgot to mention we got the day off.”

Both of the other sirens whirled around. “We do?” Adagio questioned in shock. “How did that happen?”

“Oh, I just pulled a few strings and got real convincing. Nothing too hard.”

“Free day!” Sonata hopped off the stool from the dresser and bounced on her mattress. “You’re the best...second best, Aria! Work sucks way harder than you ever did!”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” Aria opened the door. “Shall we?” Adagio and Sonata left the room and she closed the door behind them, taking a bag full of bits on the way out. “So any idea what we’re going to do out in the city?”

“I haven’t really given it much thought,” answered Adagio. “Maybe we could go see a movie or something?”

“Better idea,” said Aria. “We go shopping, eat some fancy food, and sing up some more cash. Better yet, why don’t we go singing first and see how much ponies are willing to spend for three lovely ladies?”

“I love the way you think,” Adagio replied, followed by an approving nod from Sonata. “Even without magic, it’s so simple to get ponies eating out of our hooves.”

“Will be a while until the princesses do too, but we can have plenty of fun until then.” Aria gently nudged the golden siren, grinning. “You know what’s the best part going to be when we finally run this place?”

“The irony that they tried teaching us friendship, only for us to use them right back at them! Even better, the irony that Nymph tried to control us and we will be the ones controlling her!” Adagio broke into laughter and was joined by her friends as they stepped outside of the palace and into the streets. Today looked like it was going to one of the best one Aria had in a while and she was looking forward to what the future would bring.